Catalog (/lit/)

Sort by: Image size:
R: 4 / I: 0

Happy Cows

This is actually one of my favorite Fetishes. This is also the first time I had ever wrote a story like this, so please don't be upset with how it's written!

Callie Trishtan walked into the office of one Miss Victoria Bradshaw. Callie was a lovely woman, dark, mocha skin, with long black hair, though it was up in a bun at this time. She had a lovely, curvy body, though it was hidden under a grey suit, and wore black heels. She looked around the tastefully done decor with her greyish blue eyes, and waited for Victoria to speak.

Victoria had lovely, milky white skin, and long, chocolate brown hair that went right past her hips, and looked like a waterfall that flowed around her. She looked at her with her deep green eyes, and smiled with her ruby lips. She wore a pink blouse, with a black skirt that went just a bit above her knees, but she wore red sneakers. Along with a white coat most people would wear at farms and factories like this.

“So, would you like a bit of water?” Victoria asked her.

Callie wanted to refuse, but it did feel rather hot in that room. “Yes, I would love some.”

Victoria got her secretary to get her one glass. “So, you want a tour of my farm?”

Callie nodded, setting her suitcase on her lap. “Yes, your Happy Cow Farm is leading the market for woman meat, and my boss wants to make sure that it’s on the up and up before thinking of investing.”

“Of course, Of course.” Victoria said, as her secretary came in with the water. She waited for Callie to take a few sips of the cold water before continuing. “I can give you a tour right now, if you wish.”

“Yes, that would be prudent.” Callie said, rather cooly, standing up.

Victoria rose with her, and lead her out of the office, and down the hallway, leading to a door that leading out to a large, beautiful green field, lined with trees.

“Now, here at happy cows, we raise our own meat.” Victoria went. “We breed them, we raise them, we take good care of our cows, until it is time to process them.”

“I had heard-” Callie went, looking around. “That you use genetic engineering for your meat?”

“That is correct.” Victoria went. “We made our pretty cows ourselves.”

Just then, a few naked children were running past, trying to catch a ball someone threw. They all had cow ears, and a tail flying around them. Yet, there were maybe 2 boys she sees, and the girls looked like they were developing breasts already.

“They age rather quickly.” Victoria told her, watching Callie’s reaction. “Those children are only a month old.”

Callie whirled on her. “A MONTH?”

Victoria beamed. “That’s right! They start to grow rather quickly, and after another month, they will appear to be full grown adults. The females will be then taken to the barn to begin milking, and eventually, breeding.”

“And the boys?” Callie asked.

“They will be mostly used for Breeding. They impregnate the ones that are able to give birth, but they only have a small window available for them for breeding. After that, they are useless, and then become meat.”


Callie looked and saw one of the males, looking like a young teen, had tackled a female, and was thrusting into her.

“Whoops. Just a moment.” Victoria got a radio out. “Hey, Bill? Number 22 is starting to breed. You need to get him to the Breeding room, now.”

“On it!” A deep voice came from the radio.

Victoria looked at the vistorer. Callie was just staring intently at the male, as he thrusts into the female. The female did look like she was struggling a bit, but soon, she was trying to move against him.

Her lower stomach felt a little funny, suddenly.

Just then, a man came out of a nearby building, and went right for the male. He was 6’5, a mix of muscle and fat, and had a rough looking face. He was wearing only overalls, his arms and chest bear, and a cap over his dark hair. Callie watched as he picked the male up, and then down on the grown. The Male tried to fight him, but he was effectively pinned down. Bill locked him into a cock cage, and then bound his arms with rope.

“Now, what he is doing.” Victoria said next to the guest, making her jump a bit. “Is he is going to bring him to the room where we breed our cows.”

Callie watched as he shoved something up the male’s ass.

“Although he is getting ready to breed, he’s not quite there yet. So, he is kept in a constant state of arousal, and will watch other males mate until we deem him ready to breed.”

“That-” Callie’s voice cracked a bit, and she cleared it. “That seems rather cruel.”

Victoria nodded. “Well, yes, but it ensures that he doesn’t spend himself too soon. And he’ll be more willing to mate with females for hours a day.”


Victoria gave her a sensual smile. “Lets go to where the females go when we are ready to milk them.”

Callie nodded, and followed her into the other building. It was shaped like a barn, and the sounds of mooing, and machines, were loud.

Inside, they found stalls, with grown cow women inside. They were laying on their stomachs, on what looked like padded stools. Their arms and legs were cuffed, stretching out the limb, and keeping them in place. A fucking machine was working both of their asses and pussies, and a tube in their pee hole kept them from making a mess. Large suction cups were placed over each large breast, sucking out the delicious looking milk into huge containers next to them. An open mouth gag was secured around their heads, with a tube pushed into their open mouths.

Some weird, grey, oatmeal looking substance was flowing into their mouth. All of their eyes looked like they were in a sexual haze, and not aware of anything around them.

“This is the milking room.” Victoria told her. “For 16 hours a day, they are fed a special substance that keeps them fed and watered, and keeps them in a constant state of arousal.”

Callie’s legs felt a little weak, and she felt a strange heat forming in her. “So…they are orgasming constantly?”

“Oh, no, that would cause more harm than good.” victoria told her, waving a hand. “They are on the edge of an orgasm, only allowed to cum once every four hours. This way, we get more milk out of them, and we don’t have to worry about them cumming to death.”

Callie looked at one cow, and had to wonder what that felt like? As they walked along the rows, she was surprised to find one cow that was blindfolded, and looked like she had headphones on her head.

“What’s with this?” She asked looking at Victoria.

“Oh, that’s a volunteer.”


“Yes, sometimes, we have normal women volunteering to be cows.”

That heat was pooling in Callie’s nether regions. Her throat felt dry again.

“They…they volunteer?” she asked, sounding surprised, and a little aroused.

Victoria gave her a half smile, and put a hand on her shoulder. “That’s right. These women gave up their humanity to become cows. Once they sign up, we immediately bring them here. We strap them down, and give them our special mix to eat, and start up the dildos. Once they sign up, they are no longer human.”

Callie’s legs shook, something that Victoria pretended to miss.

“Oh…but why do you have blindfolds and headphones on them?”

Victoria sighed and waved her hand. “Sometimes, they regret giving up their humanity, so we blindfold them, so they can only focus on their arousal, the fucking, and the milking. The headphones pretty much tell them how their lives as human’s are over, and how they are now Happy Cows.”

She walked over to the cow, and took the wireless headset off. She went over to Callie and put them over her ears.

“-Happy cows. You are not human, you are a milk giving Happy Cow. You won’t be fucked like a human, you will be fucked like a Happy Cow. You won’t have to work in an office, you give milk like a Happy Cow. You won’t give birth to human children, you will give birth to Happy Cows.”

An overwhelming heat rushed through Callie as she listened to the message. Her face became flushed, and sweat ran down her face. Her legs started to give out as she felt an explosion between her legs. She was unable to hide the lustful moan as she felt her body assaulted by the intense pleasure. She felt Victoria catch her as her legs gave out from under her.

“Hoo, boy.” Victoria went. “Um…Come on, honey. Let's get you up.”

She pulled the headset off of her guest’s head, and put them on the stall door. Callie was in a bit of a haze as she was lead to a restroom, and to a stall. It was when Victoria sat her down on a toilet, that she started coming out of it.

“Ok, Um, I’m going to step outside for a moment.” Victoria stated. “And you can come out when you’re ready.”

Callie sat there for a few minutes, just waiting for the pleasure to let go of her head. As she came out of it, she realized, to her horror, that she just had an orgasm right in front of the Owner of Happy Cows.
R: 64 / I: 0

The Dissection of Starlight Glimmer (MLP)

Not necessarily authorized sequel to "Sweetie Belle's Gift" and "Apple Bloom Lends a Hand, and Other Limbs" (since I haven't heard from their authors). Tags: Female/Female; snuff; dissection; cannibalism; non-consensual.

Twilight hummed contentedly to herself as she moved around the laboratory of her castle, setting up the equipment she'd need. After all, this was a very special day. Once everything was in place, she started into the room next door, which she had recently and officially dubbed "The Brain Room". For it was here that the still living brains of Equestrians who had, for whatever reason, allowed their bodies to be taken apart after a special spell was cast, allowing their brains to survive regardless of the condition of their bodies.

The top shelf held two very special brains: those of Sweetie Belle and Apple Bloom, the younger sisters of Twilight's friends Rarity and Applejack, who had both consented to letting their older sisters cut them up and use their parts for other purposes. Sweetie Belle had become the basis for Rarity's new line of leather goods, while Apple Bloom's family had used her parts for a variety of purposes, including turning her bones into farm tools. Next to them sat an empty jar labeled with the name "Scootaloo", reserved for the last living member of the original Cutie Mark Crusaders, whom Twilight expected would be joining her friends any day now. And on the same shelf, but some distance away, sat two empty jars reserved for Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon, two bullying fillies from Ponyville whose parents had quietly confessed to Twilight that they planned to sell them to Rarity for parts if they didn't shape up soon, and that she was more than welcome to their brains once they were harvested.

That led to another shelf, which had yet to be occupied, but that would change in just a few hours. Soon after Sweetie Belle's brain had come to stay with her, Twilight had approached her fellow princesses with a proposal. Crime was rare in Equestria, and crimes worthy of the death penalty even rarer, to the point where even when it happened, the ones who committed them were merely thrown in prison.

But months ago, a criminal had surfaced who was simply too dangerous to be imprisoned by normal means. Starlight Glimmer, an extremely talented unicorn, had been found running a village occupied entirely by ponies with the same Cutie Mark. Twilight and her friends had discovered that Starlight was in fact using a spell to strip the residents of their original marks and replace them with a new one that suppressed all individual talents and personality traits. Once her actions were exposed, Starlight had evaded capture and fled to parts unknown.

After returning to Ponyville, Twilight had alerted the royal guard, informing them of Starlight and her actions, and they had eventually caught her. Because of her crimes, the two senior princesses had reluctantly agreed to Twilight's proposed plan: harvest Starlight and reduce her to a brain in a jar so she could never hurt anypony ever again like she had before. Furthermore, when Twilight had suggested that she could also harvest other ponies guilty of heinous crimes, using her castle as a sort of prison for them once they were just brains in jars, Luna and Celestia had agreed to that as well. And now, Starlight was due to be delivered to her castle within the day, while at least two more would arrive by the end of the week.

"Miss Twilight?"

Twilight blinked as she was startled out of her introspections, and turned to the younger girl at the door. "Yes, Liza?"

"They're here."

"Ah, good. Thank you, Liza." Twilight watched the younger girl go with a smile. A week or so before, Liza's parents, an ill and aging couple who didn't have long for the world, had come to the castle and offered to sell their daughter to Twilight, knowing she would take good care of a growing child. Twilight had consented, and had made Liza her new assistant. (Spike, who normally held the position, had recently moved to the Crystal Empire to help Cadance and Shining Armor take care of their own newborn daughter, and Owlowiscious‎, useful as he was, had his own limitations that kept him from taking over for Spike full-time.) She had done a wonderful job so far, but today would be her biggest test yet: seeing how she handled herself during the dissection of another living being. If she did well enough, Twilight had promised to begin teaching her more skills, effectively making her the princess's apprentice.

A short while later, everything was ready, as Starlight lay on the table, stark naked and magically bound to prevent movement as Twilight and Liza stood over her. A second restraint had been placed on her horn to prevent any magical discharges, and Twilight had just placed the preservation spell on her brain, before turning to Liza. "Now, we're going to remove her horn first, so here's what we need to do." Pressing the scalpel gently against the skin at the base of the horn, she continued talking. "You have to gently press the blade against the skin, and sort of roll it along around the outer edge, so you don't accidentally do any damage to the horn itself, understand?"

Liza nodded as Twilight continued cutting. "Once you have the incision made all the way around, you cut just a little deeper and then... out it comes!" She extracted the horn, and the carbuncle just underneath it, and placed the items into the jar Liza had ready for her, then set them aside. "Now, we apply the sealing spell so she doesn't bleed out, and flip her over so we can start skinning her." Starlight's eyes widened (in spite of the spell on her), as Twilight continued. "We need to be careful here too, because Rarity wants her skin for her shop, and it has to be perfect." She examined Starlight's body, and pointed to a spit. "We'll start the cut... here!" She sliced gently into the skin, pointing out key spots where they would cut again, so the skin would ultimately come off in one piece, and even let Liza have a go at it in some of them, watching proudly as the younger girl's hand moved steadily, never wavering and allowing her to make the cuts without a single mistake. Between them, they soon had the entire skin off, and placed under a separate preservation spell so Rarity could treat it properly after she got it back to her shop.

With the skin removed, the two now moved on to the next stage, opening up the body and removing the internal organs. Twilight watched as Liza cut through the layers of muscle on Starlight's torso, cutting it into steaks and setting it aside. Once all the meat had been removed from her front, they were able to get to the organs below and gently cut them loose, storing each of them in their own sample jars. "These will go to Fluttershy," Twilight pointed out as they took out the stomach, esophagus and entrails. "The liver, kidneys and pancreas are all suitable for transplant into those who need them, and the heart and lungs too, once we get those out."

Next to come were the ovaries and uterus, and Twilight watched as Liza gently cut them out. "These, I have something special in mind for," she told Liza. "Rarity gets the womb, but the ovaries are staying here."

"What are you going to do with them?" Liza asked.

"That..." Twilight grinned mischievously, "Is a secret!"

Finally, only the heart and lungs remained, but Twilight had something special in mind first. "Now, we're going to take out those eyes." (If it had been possible, they would have widened further in horror.) "This is one of the most critical parts of the operation, and there's a very specific ritual that has to be done during it. First, for this to work properly, her own reflection has to be the last thing she sees." She pointed to the hand mirror nearby. "I'll be holding that up while you take out the eyes. Then, we pack them in myrrh, cassia bark and aloes." She held up a jar of green material. "That's right here. I have a spell I have to say afterward, and then we set them aside for forty days while they sort of... crystalize. Once they're all done, they can be used for something very important. Now, eyes can be damaged very easily, so be very, very careful. Ready?"

Liza nodded, and slowly, carefully worked her way in behind the left eye before severing the nerve holding it into the socket. She set the eye in the jar, then took out the other one. Twilight, setting the mirror aside, quickly packed the eyes in the jar's mossy contents, muttering a spell under her breath, before sealing the jar. "There. Now, for the piéce de résistance, the brain itself."

"Um, what about her heart and lungs?"

Twilight waved a hand flippantly. "They come out afterward. So, what we do, is cut the rest of the muscle tissue off her head."

Liza followed her teacher's directions, gently slicing the rest of the meat off of Starlight's skull and setting it aside, before they began opening up the skull itself. Working carefully, the two managed to remove the brain, stem and all, and place it into the jar Twilight had prepared. Looking at the brain, Twilight smiled, and pointed to the next jar. "Now, the heart and lungs." She pointed to it, and Liza got to work, cutting the last organs from Starlight's torso. Once they were stored, Twilight gestured to the body. "I'm going to take all these jars out, and put them somewhere safe. You can take the rest of the meat off her bones while I'm doing that."

Liza smiled, and went back to work. While Twilight bustled around with the other jars, she stripped the muscle tissue from the bones, and soon had it all neatly set aside. Once Twilight returned, she wrapped up the meat into separate bundles for storage in her kitchen's freezer. They would make for plenty of good eating in the days to come. While she was doing that, Liza finished the last of the cleaning of the bones themselves.

A few hours later, as Twilight checked the Starlight steaks she had put on to grill, she looked at Liza, who was standing nearby. "You did a wonderful job today, Liza."

"Th-thank you, Miss Twilight."

"In fact, you did such a wonderful job..." Twilight smiled. "You passed my test. You're my new apprentice, Liza."

The younger girl looked happy. "Really?"

"Really." Twilight pulled her into a hug. "I can't imagine anypony I'd rather have at my side for this job. And I'm sure you're going to do just as well on the next few ones who come in."

Liza smiled. "So, what are they in for?"

"Well, there's one named Suri Polomare. She's been involved in some... fraudulent business practices, and she's been caught at it too many times, with no signs of remorse. They're sending her from Manehatten in just a few days. The other is a mare from Cloudsdale, and she's the big one."


Twilight nodded. "Lightning Dust is guilty of reckless flying that caused severe injuries to other ponies, putting them in the hospital. One of them was the daughter of the mayor of Cloudsdale, which is why he pushed for her to be sent to me for harvesting. She'll be here in a week."


"Very ouch. And now... can you set the table? The others will be here soon, and I need things to be ready when they arrive."

"Okay!" Liza ran off.

Twilight smiled as she watched the younger girl go. Ah, to be that young again... She turned back to the steaks, and flipped them. Taking her in was the best decision I ever made. Maybe I'll get really lucky, and she'll wind up an alicorn like me. Then we can keep doing this for a very, very long time.



Your thoughts?
R: 75 / I: 0

Megan and Melody's Beach Banquet


“Are you sure you can handle all the arrangements?” Melody’s mum asked her for what felt like the hundredth time. “There’s a lot of people coming and its quite a lot to organise!”

“Yes, of course, Mum!” The teenager rolled her eyes. “I’m nearly fifteen, not a baby! Plus its not just me, Megan’s helping too!”

“Okay, okay!” Mrs Oliver spoke in a placatory tone, backing out of her daughter’s bedroom. “Just wanted to check!”

“Don’t worry, Mummy!” Her younger daughter, eleven year old Megan grinned at her from the bed where she was sat, “We’re going to organise the best family party you’ve ever been too and people are going to remember it for years!”

Once their mother was safely out of the room and the door closed, Megan hopped off the bed and went to lean on her sister’s shoulder, looking over at the computer monitor. Melody had hurriedly minimised the page when she heard the door opening but now she opened it up again and the girls looked with awe at the products advertised for hire.

“Crap…” Melody muttered, reading the ordering instructions down the side of the page. “It has to be hired by someone over eighteen and a deposit on a credit card.”

“We could always do it in mum or dad’s name?” Megan suggested.

“No, they’d see the charge on the statement and work out what we were doing.” Melody sighed.

“Oh yeah…” Megan frowned, “Don’t want to spoil the surprise!” Both girls were quiet for a few moments, pondering the situation, before Megan had an idea. “What about Uncle Frank? I bet he’d help us out and he’s really good at keeping secrets!”

“Oh yeah!” Melody grinned. “I didn’t really want anyone to know but one adult has to be in on it then Uncle Frank is the best bet! I bet he’ll love the idea and be happy to help!” She opened Skype and saw that, luckily, Uncle Frank was online.

Frank was their mother’s brother, unmarried and fairly well-off. The girls weren’t quite sure what he did for a living but it was his own business and he worked from home a lot and was always fairly lavish with presents, often slipping the girls some cash too and telling them not to tell their parents. He was far and away their favourite relative.

“Hey! My two favourite nieces!” Frank grinned, answering the call and seeing their excited faces fill the screen. Both had long, dirty-blonde hair but while Melody straightened hers and wore it loose, Megan kept hers in a pony-tail from which messy wisps were constantly escaping. Neither of the girls were what anyone (with the possible exception of their parents or grandparents) would describe as stunners but they had a natural prettiness as most young girls do.

“We’re you’re only nieces!” Megan reminded him, teasingly.

“Yup! And you’re also my favourites! What can I do for you, girls?”

“We need to hire some stuff for Mum and Dad’s big party,” Melody explained, “but it has to be an adult that does it and they need a big deposit too. We don’t want Mum and Dad to know what we’ve got planned so we were wondering if you could help us out? But please don’t tell them!”

“No worries, honey.” Frank smiled, “I’m no tattle-tale. What is it you need?” Melody copied the link and sent it to him then both girls watched in anticipation as he read, almost holding their breaths. At first Frank looked a little puzzled then his eyes went wide as he realised what he was looking at. “You girls sure about this?” He asked.

“Of course!” Megan grinned, “We had the idea ages ago but we weren’t sure Mum and Dad would ever go for it so we persuaded them to let us organise this party. By the time they find out, it will all be arranged and I bet they’ll enjoy themselves!”

“Oh I bet they will!” Frank exclaimed, “Everyone else too. Sure I’ll help you out. I’ll help you on the day too as I reckon you’re going to need a bit of support. This isn’t the sort of thing you can do entirely on your own. I do have a suggestion, ‘though, if I may?”

“Sure!” Melody agreed, happy that their Uncle was being so understanding and willing to help out.

“Have the party at my beach house.” He suggested, “It’s not too far a drive and, at this time of year, the beach is a great place for a party like this. Plus, that way, you can get all the stuff delivered there and come down the day before and get it all set up. If you do it in your garden, your parents are going to guess and spoil the surprise.

“Great idea!” Megan agreed excitedly. The plan had sounded like fun in their back garden but would be even better on the glistening, golden sand near Uncle Frank’s beach house with the sound of waves crashing in the background. Maybe in the evening, once it got dark, there could be torches like in beach resorts and people could enjoy a swim in the sea, after their dinner had gone down, of course.

“That’s settled then!” Frank smiled warmly. “You’ve not sent the invitations out yet, have you? Make sure you change the address before you print them out or email them or whatever you’re going to do. I’m sure your Mum and Dad wouldn’t mind you staying with me the night before, it wouldn’t be the first time after all, then we can get everything ready and they can turn up just before all the other guests. Sound good?” Both girls nodded eagerly. “If you don’t mind, ‘though,” Frank sat back in his chair and rested his arms on the desk, “I’d love to hear how you came up with the idea!”

It had been Megan’s idea at first, after seeing a fun movie where a family had gone camping and their middle daughter had agreed to be barbecued for their dinner one of the evenings. She had found the scene very exciting and had wasted no time in searching the internet to find out if that sort of thing was really allowed – she had been delighted to discover that not only was it perfectly legal but there were restaurants and butchers that specialised in the meat of young girls as well as companies which hired out equipment for girls to be cooked at home!

At first she had wondered if she could persuade her parents to hire a spit and cook her as a Birthday present or even take her along to one of the restaurants and have her cooked there but, before she had got around to asking, they began discussing how it was high time for a big family reunion party. Realising that, despite being ever so slightly on the chubby side, she would not be enough alone to feed the entire extended family, Megan had told her sister Melody about her secret desire and asked if she would consider being cooked alongside her. By way of an answer, Melody had simply giggled and opened a folder on her computer filled with pictures of girls getting butchered and cooked, both real and simulated. There were even some stories she had written herself. It turned out that Melody had wanted to be cooked and eaten since around the age of four having watched a Bugs Bunny cartoon where “savages” stuck him in a big stew pot. Megan asked if the stew pot was still the way she would want to go but Melody had explained how her fantasies had become a little more sophisticated and, in a word, brutal, over time.

How come, Megan had asked, she had never sought to make her fantasies reality? Melody had explained that she had felt shy and nervous about admitting how badly she wanted to be eaten and had been holding out hope that one day her parents would just decide to have her cooked without her having to ask. She had even sent for brochures and publicity material from both restaurants and holiday resorts where girls were on the menu in her parents’ names but they always seemed to assume they were junk mail and threw them out more or less unread. Many of them, Melody had been able to fish out of the recycling bin later when nobody was looking and there was a large shoebox under her bed filled with the glossy flyers and promos.

The girls who, as is the way with sisters, so rarely agreed on anything, very quickly agreed that they wanted to be cooked and eaten at the big family party but then there was the hurdle of getting their parents to agree. There was always the risk that they would not trust the girls’ choices or may feel unsure about eating their own daughters, even if they may have been willing to eat other girls. Both were sure, however, that as soon as they got a whiff of the delicious cooked meat they would not be able to resist and would happily tuck in. The workaround they had come up with was to beg their parents for permission to organise the party. While they had been reluctant at first to leave such a big and important event in the inexperienced hands of an eleven year old and a fourteen year old but eventually they had conceded, giving them a list of names and addresses for people to invite, setting them a budget and, very reluctantly indeed, leaving them to it!

“Well, that’s quite a story!” Frank chuckled once the girls had finished bringing him up to date. “You know me, always happy to make a girl’s dream come true, especially if I get a good meal out of it too!” The girls giggled. Both were very happy to hear that Uncle Frank was looking forward to eating them and liked the idea of him enjoying their meat. “Can I take a look at that guest list?” Melody sent it over and waited while Frank ran his eyes over it.

“That’s a heck of a lot of people.” He said after pondering for a few moments. “I think you might need at least a couple more girls to make sure everybody’s well-fed.”

“Oh.” Megan sighed and both girls looked disappointed. “I don’t know who else we could ask?”

“Don’t worry,” Frank reassured them, “there’s a couple of local families who owe me a favour or two. I’m sure I can arrange something.”

“Great!” Melody exclaimed, grinning.

“So what exactly do you need me to hire?” Frank asked, studying the web page again.

“A spit for me!” Megan piped up happily.

“A grill and the frame… item 23A I think? For me!” Melody informed him. “Oh, and the set of knives they recommend to go with it.”

“Wow, that’s pretty hard-core!” Frank exclaimed in genuine surprise.

“Hey, I only get to go once, huh?” Melody grinned, “Might as well make it memorable!”

“I guess so!” Frank chuckled again. This was certainly not a conversation he has expected when he saw that his young nieces were calling him. Usually it was just for advice about homework or to persuade him to take them to a movie or buy something their parents had written off as too expensive, now here he was helping them plan to not only have themselves cooked and eaten but the kids of some of his friends and neighbours too! “I’m gonna go ahead and put another spit and a traditional pot on the list.” he informed them, planning who he was going to try to add to the menu. “But before I pay for this, you’d better just go check with your parents that they’re okay having the party at my place. I don’t see it being a problem but… you know. Best to check!”

Melody ran out of the room to talk to her parents while Megan took the opportunity to steal the chair and chat to her uncle.

“Have you ever eaten a girl before?” she asked, curious.

“A couple of times.” he admitted, “I’ve been to a few business dinners at that place… what do they call it? Cindy’s?”

“Sidney’s!” Megan corrected excitedly, “I’ve been reading all about it!”

“That’s the place!” Frank chuckled, “And last Summer one of my neighbours had a back yard barbecue and cooked their daughter and, if I remember correctly, her best friend from school. Never thought I’d be eating you two, ‘though!” he added truthfully.

“We’re hoping everyone will like the surprise!” Megan grinned. “Who are the other girls you’re thinking of?”

“Let me talk to them and their parents first,” Frank replied cautiously, “I don’t want any awkwardness if they’re not up for it, although somehow I don’t think it will be a problem.”

“Hey! You’re in my chair!” Melody burst back into the room.

“My chair now!” Megan giggled, spinning it around to assert her dominion over it.

“Fine! I’ll just sit on you!” The older girl declared, sitting down hard and leaning back, deliberately squashing the breath out of her giggling little sister.

“Okay! Okay! I’ll get up!” Megan squealed. Melody raised herself just enough to let the smaller girl squeeze out from beneath her.

“So?” Frank asked once the giggling has subsided. “What do they say?”

“They’re jealous that we’re letting you in on the plans but won’t tell them,” Melody admitted, “but they love the idea of having the party at your beach house! They say it’s a lovely setting and, in their words, they won’t get stuck with the clean-up afterwards!”

“A very good point!” Frank chuckled, “It’s not like you two will be much help by then! So,” he grinned, “I guess it’s a deal! I’ll get this stuff ordered now and have a chat with the rest of the potential meat over the next day or two. I’ll let you know how I get on! Right,” He smiled, “I have to get on with some work and you two have invitations to make and send out! Good luck!”
R: 71 / I: 0

Tales from the Canterlot Mortuary (Post-mortem Necro, Morgue, Sometimes Furry, MLP)

Tales from the Canterlot Mortuary is a collection of stories surrounding the mortician Mort Momento and looking through the many corpses that head his way, figuring out their means of death, carrying out their terms for a funeral, and having some fun along the way.

This first entry is more of a pilot story. I had written it a long while ago (like a couple of years now) and I'm just now deciding to publish it here. If you have any ideas for future entries, please suggest them in this format:

Name: (this would be a character from MLP. It might branch out to other series, but for now, it's MLP. If your suggestion is an OC, please link to their appearence)
Cause of Death: (how did they die and how were they found at the crime scene?)
Death Outfit: (how were they dressed when they were processed by CSI?)
Funeral Arrangements: (what, if anything, have they requested happen to them for their funeral?)

Without further to do, let's begin!

Bittersweet (Pinkie Pie, 2nd person)

9:13 PM. That was the time they called it according to the note attached to the body bag of one Pinkamena Diane Pie. You were just a hapless mortician that was assigned to analyzing the body. You look at some of the notes attached to it, like how she was aged at 23 by the time of her death and that she died of cardiac arrest. You unzip the bag and by God was she gorgeous. Her eyelids were naturally closed and her face gave off a natural, peaceful look.

Her hair was long, curly to the point of it being fluffy like cotton candy and in a bright hot pink color. You continue to unzip the bag. She wore a pink sweatshirt and black track pants. Her body was a bit on the chubby side, but not to the extent of her being morbidly obese. You notice that CSI team have prepped her body for examination with the bagged hands and the fact that one of her feet are missing a sock. You take the body out of the bag and carry her to the metal tray that you prepared for her. Rigor mortis seemed to have passed for her as you notice the way her body limped as you carried her.

You sneak a grab at her butt as you lay her down and judging from that feel alone, you figure out what’s the first thing to be taken off. You take off the other sock and put it to the side. You observed both feet as you lift up Diane’s legs and worked your way to the waist. Tugging the pants down, you managed to pull down both her pants and panties down. The last tug to take them off was hard, so you turn and struggled. Her corpse flopped to its side as you pull them down. You pulled her down too, as you noticed her soles inching close to your dick.

You pull down your pants slightly and let your penis touch her soft feet for a moment. After that, you pulled them back up and go observe her body. You look at her smooth ass as it lined up with pink sweatshirt. The curves of her butt looked adorable. You take a squeeze on one cheek before squeezing the other. You pull down your pants, lower the tray, and mount Diane. You align your dick within the part where the two cheeks met the legs and plopped it there. You felt the coldness of the corpse, but can also feel your penis surrounded by soft, silk-like skin. You rub your penis in between her legs for a while, a few times your dick edged to her vagina, until finally you cum over her butt. Nothing that a quick wipe from a kleenex wouldn’t fix.

The time for more sex had to wait. You’re assigned to study the corpse, not fuck it after all. You flop Pinkamena over and try not to gaze at her vagina for fear of your sex drive taking over again. You figured that getting the shirt off would be more difficult. Rather than struggle with pulling it off, you decided to just grab a pair of scissors and cut the sweatshirt off her. You started at the bottom and began cutting upward. Her gut was revealed and you gave it a quick rub of her soft belly before you finished cutting. You take the shirt off her and all you’re left now is her bra. It was one of those lace bras that showed a bit of the nipple via see through fabric. You look at how the nipples were erect. With one cut, you take off the bra, put it to the side, and now you have a nude body.

Now was the time to look at her vagina. The first thing you notice is her fluffy bush of pubic hair. Already her appearance is giving you a hard-on. You part her legs and look at her vagina. You go to the sink and wet a cloth. You go back to the body and dab a little bit of the cloth onto her pussy to make it a bit more wet and lubricant. You lift her legs, undo your pants, and began to screw her lifeless body. With each thrust, you notice her breasts and hair bounce, her arms juggling a bit to keep up. Seeing the motion made you sick and you stop. You turn her body around to see her adorable butt.

You continue your sex. You can see her face rub against the cold steel, cheeks pressed up to the point where her lips parted. You hold her from behind and grab her large, soft breasts as you bury your head into her hair. You begin to wonder what kind of person she was and why she had to die. It often helped you making a personality for her. Eventually, with one last thump, you came inside Diane Pie. You got out and her body slumped to the ground.

You take out a small hose and began to wash her body, taking extra care with the pussy as your cum drained out of her. Soon, her entire body was wet and her once beautiful hair was now long and wet. Her mouth was open and you decide to give her a tongue before you set your sheet over her corpse. You’ll begin the autopsy in the morning.

Fortunately, someone else did the autopsy for you so you don’t have to go through the gruesome details. Looking at the scar on her nude body and her skin even paler made your dick hard. You raise her legs, inserted your dick into her body, and clung onto her for dear life as you humped her body.

Her nipples poked your chest as the scars rubbed against you. You hold her tightly as you ride out your lust onto her body. You could feel the embalming fluid inside her as you kiss her on the lips. Her breasts wobble a bit, but not by much. You comb your fingers through her hair and kiss her on the forehead.

Eventually, you cum inside her body. This time, you don’t clean it, but rather grab a cotton ball and stuff it into her pussy. You decided to do something different and take Diane’s hand. You pressed her fingers onto the cotton and shove it in. You leave her like that and get out your phone to take some pictures of the corpse “masturbating”.

You decided to go all out on her, licking her nipples, feeling up her pubic hair, even opening up her eyelids to look at her gorgeous yet lifeless blue eyes. You decided to go one more time, though this time, you’re going in protected. Although her holes were covered, you made an exception to her ass.

You go gently, as if she was alive and looking right at you. You massage her breasts and feel up her belly. You rub her legs before touching her soft soles. You grab onto her hands, continuing to pretend you and her were lovers. Eventually, you came again and took your penis out of her anus.

You close her eyes and get her clothes. She had been given a simple white dress with shoes that show off her cute toes. There was also panties for her, but you decide to put just the dress and shoes on. You bunched up the dress to see her pussy one last time. Taking a picture, you finally put panties onto her and leave her.
R: 18 / I: 0

An old combat story I never got round to post/finish (Combat. Bladed. Debreasting? Gutting? )

Cleaning my old Portable HD and I came across this I wrote years ago. Its a bit shaky in parts and I kind of just jumped in without even describing the characters lol. But I feel like some of you guys might like it.

Im considering re working it/finishing it and adding some actual detail with the characters with an actual conclusion too if people are interested. I did also write this when I was younger so if stuff doesn't make much sense then sorry lol. I think I was just in a hurry to write a guro story based on my kinks.


Rumer turned around in a panic and was met with the piercing eyes of her opponent. Within that instant she was met with the cold steel of a dagger inside her stomach. She gasped and jolted at the impact, the both of them taking a second to let the moment sink in until Farren quickly drew another and drove it brutally into Rumers right collarbone, scraping it as it sunk deep into her flesh. quickly screaming in pain, her body jumped into action, raising her right leg and kicking Farren in the stomach to push her away, only to stumble back slightly herself as her body familiarized itself with the fresh wounds and the feeling of the cold blades ripping out of her flesh. “Shit…she fucking stabbed me.” Rumer thought in a panic, knowing this would get very messy for her soon if she did not end this quick…But there was no time to think.
Farren swiftly was up and on the offence before Rumer could even gather her thought, swing with her left knife towards Rumer’s neck, with Rumer barely managing to block it with her arm at the elbow

But pain shot through her once again. Her body jerked in agony feeling Farren’s second knife plunge into the side of her left butt cheek with a quick spurt of fresh blood, a misdirection for her to focus on the first knife aiming for her neck, while Farren used the other to sneakily land a hit.
Farren’s blades were sharp, specifically made for cutting through flesh and muscle. With even average force, her 6-inch blades easily sank into an opponent’s flesh, making them even more dangerous with Farren’s training and technique.
Farren continued, dancing around Rumer as she tried to avoid her blades, but more and more Farren tore into her body.

“Dammit fuck!’ Rumer cursed to herself with each slice she took. Her white tank top now torn to shreds and stained with her blood. Her perky tits dangled and jiggled with her body shuddering with each strike, blood trailing over her nipples.
She had to do something quickly. Screaming with a quick grunt once again as her blocked another kill strike aimed for her neck. The knife drove straight through her forearm, the tip of the blade just scraping the center of her neck.

Farren pushed down with her might, overpowering Rumer and pushing the blade further into her arm and closer to her neck. Panic began to set into Rumers mind. She could feel herself getting weaker with these flesh wounds, and as much as she pushed her arm against Farren, it was no use.
With frustration, Farren brutally drove her free blade into Rumers stomach, and in a frenzy repeatedly stabbed her over and over. Rumer shrieked, but grit her teeth though it, knowing she would be dead if she focused on the second knife, now stuck deep in her gut with a sickening twist and jerk from Farren.

The blade painfully slipped into her arm further and closer to her neck with another push From Farren. The tip piercing the skin of her neck and making a tiny hole.
Rumer took a sharp breath and had no choice but to sacrifice her arm or die. With a sudden twist, she jerked her arm, slicing the blade through her arm further along into the muscle and flesh, but locking and catching the blade in-between her radius and ulnar, managing to leverage it away from her neck and giving her a chance to counter attack.

She began to push back. Raising onto her feet once again as she began to overpower Farren. Rumer was stronger than her nimbler opponent. This fight would have been over before it even began if it was a straight hand to hand fight…but those knives tipped the scaled immensely in Farren’s favor.

Farren refused to let this happen violently tearing her blade from Rumors gut with a torrent of blood. Rumer felt her body violently jerk as she opened her mouth with a silent scream. Her eyes widened as something felt wrong, her mind couldn’t process this weird feeling of pain…but she could feel her stomach bulge and shift around.

She glanced down at her belly, and time seemed to freeze with what she saw.

“No…no no no that’s my guts. Shit no no no they aren’t meant to be there!” She thought to herself.

Seeing her intestines spill from her belly in tight jiggly coils.
The wound was deep but somewhat small, making a tight opening from her guts to squeeze through, as if her belly was a tube of fresh toothpaste being squeezed for its contents.

She continued to struggle with Farren. Each breath she took and each movement she made squeezing her guts out more and more, as coil after coil seemed to pop from the wound and then gently spill, dangling against her belly and thigh.

Farren swiftly placed her free blade behind Rumers knee, and with one quick slice ripped into her joint. Her knee buckling with the torn muscle and ligament supporting it, and ending her potential comeback.
Her lower body failed her, Rumer watched helplessly as Farren Reclaimed her two knives ad swiftly carved her up even further. As if in slow-motion, Farren slid her left hand downwards against Rumer’s right arm, dragging the blade with her and slicing cleanly into Rumors forearm with a long-jagged gash.
She followed with a well-placed, near perfect twist of the knife into a backhanded grip once she was under Rumer’s Arm pit, and then sliced across her chest and breasts horizontally as if she was swinging a brutal left hook. The blade ripped across her areola’s and barely missed her actual nipple. Rumer’s tits sliced open with flash of blood and fat. She had hardly any time to assess the damage, looking for just a split second deep into the wounds of her breasts, accurately recognizing her glands that made her perky tits.

But just as the blade ripped across her breasts, the second one returned, slicing the opposite way and ripping from the outer side of her left breast into the top towards her sternum…almost as if Farren wanted to slice it off. The attack happened so fast that Rumer took a few seconds to process what just happened. Kneeling there wide eyed for a second, her face contorted into a scrunched mess of agony and shock, glancing quickly at the mess of her chest. Her body acted on pure instinct, swinging her wounded right arm with force towards the back of Farren’s knees and making her fall.

Taking the chance, Rumer pounced on her opponent as she took her by surprise, and with a combination of desperation, rage, and anger, she slammed her fists down onto Farrens face, making use of her strength
Having trained in various forms of hand to hand combat and strength training, she could easily break bones with enough force…but could she use this moment to end this in her state?

“CRUNCH” went Farren’s Jaw, as Rumer shattered it and dislocated it with her fists. A fresh spurt of blood erupted from Farren’s mouth and nose as bone shattered. But she couldn't keep it for long. Her left arm burned with every punch and her wounds stated to affect her power…but a flash of Farren’s blade caught her eye slashing a deep cut across her thigh and forcing Rumer to retreat. Quickly gaining some space between the two of them, Rumer took a few seconds to compose herself. She was losing blood, and her wounds were beginning to take effect. “I need to end this now” She thought clutching her stomach. The attack opened her stomach up a little more, allowing more of her insides to empty with the hole. She shuddered at the feeling of her guts, sticky and warm.
A sense of dread overcame her. She was best in close quarters combat and could have easily taken Farren out as her strength far surpasses her opponent…but getting in close means getting close to those blades…which Farren specializes in. “If I get close, I can make something work.” She thought…but looking down at the body, she hesitated.
Time was up. Rumer had to react fast as Farren charged directly at her.
She swiped her knife upwards at Rumer with blinding speed, but Rumer successfully anticipated this and jumped back, narrowly missing another deep cut.
She stumbled slightly in her torn leg, but now was her chance to counter attack! With a strong step forward, Rumer clenched her just and swung a dirty uppercut at her opponent, followed by swiftly getting into a grapple with the intention of disabling Farren access to her blades.
R: 71 / I: 6

Short Capital Punishment Stories

Death Row Destiny

The years leading up to the passing of the Brooke-Strickland Act were filled with mass overpopulation, societal decay, and violent crime. In 2046, the year before the Act mandated the death sentence for even the smallest crime, the homicide rate in 7/10 major cities in the former United States was at record highs.

A little known add-on to the Act also extended the death penalty to minors. This would soon arouse extreme controversy when it would be utilized to hang a gang of street children accused of raping the daughter of a wealthy executive.

"Alright Merle, what do you have for us today?", Charlie yelled.
Charlie was the executioner that day. I was the photographer in charge of documenting this historic event. The first time anyone under the age of 18 had been put to death in almost a century.

"Just some street rats, Chuck!" the guard answered with a chuckle.
Charlie handed Merle a sheaf of paperwork. He turned to the prisoners, and winked. The kids didn't react, their senses having been dulled beforehand with a tranquilizer solution added to their last meal.

There were 5 of them.
Tom, age 13, a slender, almost feminine boy with long blonde hair tied into a pony tail.
Sara, age 16, a latina short stack with a glare permanently plastered on her face.
Luca, age 15, a string bean with curly brown hair and freckles.
Mika, age 12, the youngest in the group, tan skin contrasting with an explosion of pink hair cut short on her head.
Nate, age 17, sharp eyes and a buzzcut, biceps and legs toned from daily hard labor.
All were wearing the disposable jumpsuits given to death row inmates. They stood listlessly as Merle scribbled on the sheet of paper authorizing the transfer of the prisoners to the executioner.

"Alright, that's it then", Charlie said as Merle gave back the forms.
"Let's go, guys". He yanked on the chain, and the doomed children slowly shuffled forward to the execution chamber. The chamber was simply a large featureless room with a digital clock, and a series of drains embedded into the floor. Several HD cameras tracked the prisoners as they walked in. A specific request from the father of the raped girl, the execution would be streamed live to the world.

The prisoners stopped, their eyes wandering up to the gallows. Five nooses attached to a solid steel pipe attached to the ceiling. The trap doors each had an X painted on them, where the prisoners would stand. A standard long drop would snap their necks, ensuring a quick death.
Charlie prodded them forward, and they slowly ascended up the steps.
Each kid stepped in front of a noose, and Charlie began to slip a noose over each head, tightening them as he went.

The tranquilizer had begun to wear off by then, and the kids were slowly realizing that the rest of their lives were measured in minutes. Mika began to cry, and Luca started trembling. Sara just uttered a string of Spanish and English profanities as the noose around her neck was tightened, and Nate just bowed his head and whispered prayers. Tom desperately pleaded with Charlie, but the executioner had heard it all before.

"Alright, all done". Charlie turned to me and asked if I wanted to take one final set of portraits of the convicts. I nodded, and walked up the stairs. Each prisoner had a different expression as I took their photographs. Luca averted his eyes, Mika had finished crying and just faced the camera with a blank face, Tom had tears in his eyes but tried to present a brave face, Sara stuck her tongue out at me in one final act of childish rebellion, and Nate smiled sadly.

I finished, and walked back down the stairs to rejoin Charlie. He had taken a remote control from his pocket, and scrutinized the clock. "Five, four, three, two-"
all of the kids had closed their eyes tight by now "-one!"

Charlie pressed the button on the remote. The trap doors clattered open, sending five children to their demise. Five corpses twisted and swung, twitching spasmodically as their nervous system shut down.

Two guards walked in to assist in taking down the bodies. I photographed each corpse, marvelling at the grotesque contortions frozen on their faces. I asked Charlie what would happen to the bodies. "Well, no next of kin, so we usually just send them to the medical school next door for autopsy practice", he answered absentmindedly as he checked off the names on his list.
R: 16 / I: 0

Sidney's Exposed


“My name is Mackenzie Chastain.” The white-haired Southern granny spoke directly into the camera, sat on a sofa with a small television and assorted pictures of children of various ages on the wall in the background. “I am a mother, a grandmother and, as of last week, a great-grandmother. And I am a liar.” She paused to let these words sink in for the viewing public. “For the past years I have helped to deceive America and the entire world, and to cover up a terrible wrong. As the only person left alive who knows the truth, I owe to to my children and grandchildren, as well as all those poor girls, to tell the truth.”

“History records that Sidney Roebuck, youngest daughter of billionaire business mogul Orin Roebuck, was slaughtered and butchered for her meat on 15th August 2022, following her successful campaign and legal battle.” A deep-voiced commentator announced over photographs and video stills of a happy, smiling little girl dressed in nothing but a cowboy hat and boots. “In the years since, the restaurant chain founded in her name has become one of the most successful food businesses in history, recently surpassing McDonalds in like-for-like annual turnover. Laws all around the world have been altered to allow the killing and consumption of girls and young women, with millions slaughtered for food every year. Yet is this vast empire and cultural renaissance all based on a lie? And worse still, a murder? Keep watching as we find out on ‘Sidney Roebuck – Visionary or Victim?’”

In the fourteen hours since the documentary had aired, it felt like the entire food industry had been in damage-limitation mode, and none more so than the chain at the heart of the controversy, Sidney’s, now owned and managed by Sidney Roebuck’s eldest neice, Ellie-May Boswell-Roebuck. Over the years there had of course been questions asked about how much of Sidney’s campaign had been her own idea and whether pressure had been put on her but her famously greedy and ambitious father. Like any young girl who came up with a world-changing idea and dared to challenge the status-quo there were those who sought to paint her as a victim, a mere puppet of manipulative adults. As it had been for Greta Thunberg, so it was for Sidney Roebuck.

Every so often there would be a think-piece article, TV movie, documentary or mass-market paperback that caused people to take pause and think about the girl who had effectively changed the eating habits of the entire world. Perhaps there would be a slump in business for those who traded in girl-meat for a week or two but very soon the questions would be forgotten and everything would go back to normal. Nobody had any reason to suppose that the documentary to be shown on Public Broadcasting channels simultaneously all over the world would cause any more than a ripple, despite the typically grandiose claims of the producers. Nobody had been prepared for the explosive claims made by the show or the public response following it.

Ellie-May Boswell-Roebuck sat in her office with her lawyer, her husband and two closest advisors, watching for the fifth time, trying to find some weak link in the story, some angle they had not yet thought of to debunk the claims. She cursed her father for dying and leaving her to sort out this mess. If it were true, he could have left her a confession to be opened after he was gone and therefore no longer liable for anything it revealed. At least then she’d have been able to prepare, to work out a strategy for if this ever came out. As it was, she had been as blind-sided by the claims as everyone else.

The commentator summarised the well-known story of Sidney Roebuck, the feisty young girl who had won over the hearts and stomachs of America and turned everyone on to the idea of girls as meat. How her legacy had spread to first to Europe then to the east until every civilised nation of the world had accepted the idea of eating girls to one extent or another.

“Tonight,” the voice announced dramatically, “a woman who has kept her council for over six decades breaks her silence and reveals to us the truth about the first girl eaten in America!”

“My birth name,” the Southern granny spoke to the camera again, clearly nervous but convinced of the rightness of her actions, “is Sidney Dorothy Roebuck. I am the youngest daughter of the late Orin Roebuck and it is after me that the world-wide chain of restaurants is named.”

Ellie-May rested her elbow on the desk and her throbbing forehead in her hand. Why did this old lady have to sound so damned plausible? Even if she could be proved to be talking out of her ass, there would still be a huge section of the audience who would believe her just because of how she was and there was no way she and her multi-national, billion-dollar corporation could go after and seek to discredit a sweet old lady without totally coming across as the bad guys, whatever the final outcome.

“It’s true that I campaigned for the right to be eaten,” the granny continued, “that was totally on me. There was nobody forcing me or pulling my strings like some have claimed.” A tiny mercy, thought Ellie-May. “I was utterly convinced of the rightness of my quest and so grateful for my Daddy’s support, right up until the night before the deed was due to be done, the eve of my twelfth birthday.”

They were coming up to the part Ellie-May really hated. Despite her anger, what the old lady said next always moved her to tears, a fact which only made her more angry, as much with herself as with those behind the documentary.

“As I lay in my bed that night, I thought about all the things I would never get to do, the places I would never see, the husband and children I would never have. Around, oh I suppose it would have been maybe ten-thirty or eleven at night, way past my bedtime anyway but I remember my Daddy was still up in his study, I went and told him I’d changed my mind.”

“How did he take the news?” An unseen interviewer asked from behind the camera. The old lady smiled weakly before replying.

“He said I was letting everyone down. That he had put so much into my campaign because it was what I insisted I wanted and now here I was throwing it all away. He told me he’d already applied for permits and lobbied politicians to be allowed to start a chain of restaurants in my name where girls like me could volunteer to be cooked. He was convinced that it was going to more than double his fortune and told me how selfish I was being for trying to to take that away. If I remember correctly,” she continued, “that’s when I started to cry and he hugged me tight and felt like my sweet Daddy again. He told me of course I didn’t have to be killed and eaten if I didn’t want to and that he would sort it out but, tomorrow, I would still have to pretend. He said to trust him and go along with whatever happened once the butcher arrived. He said we’d have to let the world think that I’d been eaten and that I would have to go away, have a new name with new parents that he would find for me. This made me sad again, but he promised to come visit me often and, since my only other choice seemed to be getting cooked and eaten for real, I agreed.”

The old lady looked into the camera with tears in her eyes.

“If I had known what a monster my Daddy really was or what he had planned, I would never have agreed. But you have to remember, I was just a frightened little girl and when he told me that everything was going to be okay, I believed him.”

“We can fast-forward through this next bit.” Ellie-May picked up the remote but her lawyer put out a cautious hand to stop her.

“I think we need to watch it all.” He insisted in a voice that was kind but firm. “If there are any holes in her story, this is where we’re going to find them.”

Knowing that he was right, Ellie-May set down the remote and braced herself to continue watching.
R: 11 / I: 0

Birthday Request (F/m, CBT, Castration, Penectomy, Cannibalism)

Birthday Request

A boy finds out that his sister wants something a little unusual from him for her birthday.

F/m, CBT, Penectomy, Castration, Cannibalism, Reluctant, Casual, Orgasm Control and Denial, Incest

"Mom?" he asked, as he poked his head around the door frame and looked into the kitchen and dining room.

"Yes, dear..?" his mother replied distractedly, as she moved before the oven, back and forth between simmering pots and sizzling pans.

"Umm.." he said, his voice low as he bit his bottom lip in apparent worry. "..I know you're busy with dinner, but could you.. uh.."

"Don't mumble, Jeffery." his mother instructed absently, with a glance and frown at her son.

"Sorry!" Jeffery said, his voice growing slightly more audible over the noise of his mother's dinner preparations. "Could you.. help me, please?"

As he said this last, he slid sideways into the doorway proper. His hands, which he had been twisting one against the other in agitation, relaxed slightly as he hooked his fingers into the front of his shorts. He then pulled them down to reveal his manhood, erect cock spring immediately upright and free, to his working mother.

His mother took in his aroused state with another short glance, her gaze flat and unimpressed.

"I don't really have time right now, Jeffery.." his mother finally replied with an impatient sigh, before she turned back to her cooking. "What about your sister? Why don't you ask her?"

"She's in the shower." Jeffery replied, shrugging apologetically. "She just got back from soccer practice. She doesn't like it if I bug her when she's in the bathroom.."

"..Mmm.." his mother hummed, noncommittally, without looking back at him.

"..Please..?" he asked, allowing just a hint of whine into his voice, as he looked up at her hopefully.

"It can't wait forty-five minutes?" his mother asked.

"Unh-uh." he said, shaking his head and doing his best impression of a begging puppy.

"Ohhh, alright. Bring that silly little thing over here, then." his mother finally relented, with another annoyed sigh. "I'll tend to you when I can, Jeffery, but cooking dinner comes first."

"Thanks, mom!" he replied, all hints of pleading vanishing as he bounced happily over to his mother.

He came to a stop beside her and thrust his hips, along with his still exposed manhood, out towards her. Then he looked up at her expectantly.

"Why couldn't I just have had two daughters, instead..?" his mother murmured with a roll of her eyes, before she set down her spatula and reached for his erection.

"Haa..mmmm.." he breathed, as his mother's strong, warm hand enveloped his flesh. "Ooh.. I've needed this for hours.."

"Boys.." his mother said, as she resumed cooking as best she could with only one hand.

His mother was a good as her word, using any free moments between slicing, chopping, stirring, flipping, frying, and steaming up dinner to stroke and caress his cock. There were, though, significant segments of time where she simply needed both hands for cooking, which meant that something that usually only took a few minutes was stretched out for much longer.

"Do you need any help, mother?" a voice behind them asked.

His sister had apparently finished her shower. Her hair was still wet, and she was clad in only a thin, damp shirt and tight cotton short shorts. Her eyes took in the tableau of her mother both cooking dinner and masturbating her brother right next to the stove top, a sight she apparently found entirely unremarkable.

"Set the table please, Lily." his mother replied, as she lifted a spoonful of sauce up to her lips with her left hand, even as her right pumped up and down the length of his shaft. "I'm almost done here. We'll eat in just a few minutes."

"Yes, mother." his sister replied, as she padded barefoot over to the cutlery drawer.

His attention wandered for a few moments, as he enjoyed the feeling of his mother's intermittent ministrations, before it was snapped back to the present by the sharp clatter of three plates being deposited right in front of him by his sister.

"Serve us up, will you, dear?" his mother instructed his sister, as she stepped back from the oven. "While I go ahead and finish off your brother."

Wordlessly, his sister dished up portions of pasta and sauce, steamed broccoli, meatballs, and garlic bread onto the plates. She set each plate down on the dining table as she finished it, saving her own for last.

"Bring your plate over here, dear." his mother said, as his sister finished serving herself. "Your brother's just about to pop, I think. We may as well not waste it."

"Yes, mother." his sister answered calmly, before she turned around and walked the few steps over to where his mother had pulled him back and out of the way.

She presented her full plate with both hands at waist height, standing expectantly before him even as his mother, who was now behind him, increased the pace of her efforts.

Despite the pleasure he was already feeling, it still took several more moments for those efforts to pay off. His sister spent those moments simply looking at him in apparent amusement, her gaze flicking back and forth between his eyes and the tip of his erect cock.

"Any time now, Jeffery." his sister said, her mouth twisting up into a slight smirk as she watched him begin to tremble and shake. "I'd like to eat my dinner before it gets cold, you know."

"Haahh.." he breathed, as his mother cupped and kneaded his testicles gently, even as her grip on his shaft firmed.

"Ahhh!" he exclaimed, his hands clenched at his side, his hips thrusting out as far as they could, as his orgasm finally overwhelmed him.

His mother and his sister watched as he ejaculated forcefully. His seed, aimed by his mother, splashed in thick ropes across the food held upon his sister's plate.

"There we go.." his mother whispered into his ear, as she continued to stroke him. "Get it all out, dear.. That's right, every little bit.."

"Hah.. haa.." he panted, as he collapsed back against his mother.

"Finally." his sister said when his ejaculation had finished, before she tossed her hair back over her shoulder and stepped away to set her plate down on the table. "I'm starving."

His sister sat down, and without waiting for him or his mother, promptly dug into her meal.

"Feel better, dear?" his mother asked, as she guided him on his wobbly, weak legs to his own seat.

"Ye.. yes, mom.." he said, as one last orgasmic shiver made its way up his spine. "Loads better. Thank you."

"You're welcome, dear." his mother said, as she eyed his still erect cock critically. "Just try to time it a little better next time, will you?"

"I'll.. I'll try." he promised, as he clutched the back of his chair for support.

"Good." his mother stated, as she drew her index finger up along the underside of his cock, using her fingertip to collect the little drop of semen that still beaded the end of his penis.

"Hmm.." she mused thoughtfully, as she popped her finger into her mouth and sucked it clean. "Well, sit down. Let's eat."

"So, Lily, what do you want for your birthday this year?" his mother asked some time later, as the meal progressed.

His sister, who had been in the middle of lifting a piece of broccoli to her mouth, one so liberally coated with his semen that it was actually dripping a little, paused for a moment, looking thoughtful. Then, after a quick, inscrutable glance towards him, she placed the broccoli delicately in her mouth and slowly chewed it up.

"I think.." she began, while patting her lips clean after swallowing. "..that I would like Jeffery for my birthday."

"You want your brother.." his mother asked, one eyebrow raised skeptically. "..for your birthday present?"

"Not all of him." Lily replied, with an amused little smirk in his direction.

"I just want his penis." she stated.

His fork clattered loudly as he dropped it onto his plate at his sister's casual words.

"Hmm.." his mother mused, as she rubbed her chin thoughtfully. "I see."

"Yes." his sister continued calmly. "My friend Annie told me that having a penis on your birthday is quite the treat. She received, with her mother's permission, her older brother's on her last birthday. I was there at the party when her mother and brother brought it out for her. She was quite delighted with the whole thing, and it made for a very memorable birthday."

"Wha.. what..?" he stuttered, his mouth hanging open.

"Well.." his mother pondered, as she shifted her attention away from his sister and onto himself, eyeing him speculatively. "If that's really what you want.."

"It is." his sister stated, firmly.

"Wha.. What did.. did she do with it, though..?" he finally managed to ask, his tone slightly confused and very worried at the sudden, unexpected nature of their dinner conversation.

"Well, she ate it, naturally." his sister said, as if it was the most obvious thing in the world. "After her mother prepared and cooked it up, of course. The smell was absolutely mouthwatering. I wanted ever so much to ask Annie for a tiny bite, just to see what it tasted like, but I didn't wish to be rude."

"I mean, it was her birthday party, after all. Not mine." Lily finished, with a little giggle.

"Haah!" he squeaked, as he flinched slightly and squeezed his thighs firmly and fearfully together at the picture his sister's words painted in his mind.

"So, that's all then? Just your brother's penis?" his mother asked. "Nothing else?"

"Well.." his sister added, looking hopeful. "I'd really love to have his testicles, too. If that isn't too much to ask, that is."

"I bet they'd be just as delicious as his penis." she said, as she swirled another piece of broccoli around in a small pool of congealing semen at the edge of her plate. "Maybe even more so."

With her eyes locked on her brother, she slipped the cum coated vegetable into her mouth and chewed, rather forcefully.

"Hmmm.." his mother hummed, as she regarded her daughter for a moment, before returning her gaze to him once more.

It was a rather evaluative, calculating gaze, one which made him feel rather like a piece of beef or pork on display at the market. He quailed under it, squirming in his seat.

"I suppose that I don't see.." she began.

"Mom!" he tried to interrupt, outraged and shocked.

"..why not. Yes, you can have your brother's penis and testicles for your birthday." his mother finished, ignoring his outburst.

His sister's eyes lit up, even as his own heart sank.

"Thank you, mother!" Lily exclaimed, her mouth breaking into a wide, bright grin.

"Moom!" he protested again, more loudly this time. "I don't want Lily to eat my penis! She can't have it! It or my balls!"

"Dear.." his mother said to him, after shooting a quelling look at his sister, who appeared to be about to speak up. "Why ever not? Surely you can see how happy it will make her?"

"Because it's mine!" he replied, so loudly that he was almost shouting, causing his sister to wince. "I.. I don't want to give it up just so she can ee.. eat it!"

"Now, now, dear.." his mother said, placatingly. "I know that you're rather.. um.. attached to it and everything, but don't you think that you're being a little selfish..?"

"What.. but.." he stammered. "!"

"It's really not that big of a deal, Jeffery." his sister said, rolling her eyes. "It's only a penis. Annie said her brother didn't even really miss his much after a couple of weeks had gone by. Plus, he didn't have to bother her or her mother to take care of his silly erections anymore. Honestly, it's pretty much a win-win situation."

"But.. but.."

"Really, dear.." his mother said, her tone one of utmost reasonableness. "It's for the best. Whatever would you do with that silly thing later in life, anyway?"

"But.." he said, before his voice grew plaintive. "But I want to be a breeder!"

His sister made a shocked snerking sound, snorting around a small mouthful of pasta, before giggling suddenly behind her hand.

"Ah.. Dear.." his mother said, after frowning at his sister. "You realize that only about two out of a hundred boys qualify for breeder status, don't you?"

"I could make it!" he stated, emphatically.

"Well.. yes, I suppose that it is technically.. theoretically.. possible that you could end up qualifying.." his mother allowed, her skepticism showing through plainly in her tone of voice. "..but you only barely squeaked by on your last evaluation, and the standards only grow more strict each successive year."

"Barring some sort of extreme growth spurt.." she continued, with a glance down toward his lap. "..between now and your next evaluation, I think that it is all going to become something of a moot point anyway."

"It.. it could happen.." he said, gulping nervously.

"It could, but it very likely won't." his mother said, firmly. "Miracles like that only happen in story books, Jeffery. You're very, very likely to lose your manhood before the year is out regardless, so why not let your sister have it for her birthday? Really, you're just being selfish."

"I.. I.." he said, with his mouth moving but hardly any sound coming out.

"Jeffery.." his sister said, all trace of amusement gone from her voice, drawing his gaze to her once again.

"..please?" she asked, looking at him hopefully with her wide, guileless, beautiful eyes, even as she laid her left hand atop his own trembling right.

"I.." he stammered one last time, before seeming to deflate in his chair, his head sinking in defeat.

"Oh.. Okay." he finally agreed, disconsolately, as he stared down forlornly into his own lap.

The clatter of a chair being pushed back made him raise his head slightly. His sister stood up, then moved around to his side of the table. She reached out with one hand and gently tilted his chin up, then bent down and placed a warm, chaste kiss on his cheek. Her breath smelled a little like broccoli as it fluttered against the skin of his face.

"Thank you, Jeffery." she said, her voice full of genuine warmth as she smiled down winningly at him.

"Ah.." he replied, haltingly, as he looked back at his occasionally adorable sister. "You're.. you're welcome, I suppose.."

"I'm very proud of you, Jeffery." his mother said with a smile, as she patted his hand. "I know it can seem scary, but it's something almost all boys end up facing, sooner or later. Now you'll be able to look back on it later as a happy memory, as a gift you gave to your sister, rather than as something that was taken from you."

"..I suppose." he repeated, his tone heavy with doubt.

His mother just patted his hand again.

"So, Lily.." she said, her voice brightening as his sister sat back down at the dining table once again. "Have you chosen a recipe yet? For your, ahem, "big" birthday meal?"

He choked on a bit of broccoli at his mother's words and tone.

His sister's composure cracked at his mother's comment and his own reaction, and she broke out into giggles again.

"Not yet." she answered, grinning. "I wanted to see if you'd even let me have it before I started planning too much in advance.."

She shot him another amused glance, even as she popped a meatball into her mouth whole and began vigorously chewing it up.

"Well, I've got an old recipe book laying around here somewhere that you'll want to take a look at, then." his mother replied, smiling benignly. "I haven't had a use for it in ages, but I think I remember where I left it at."

"It'll be just the thing you need." his mother said, with a knowing little nod.

Jeffery sank nervously into his seat a little, as both his mother and sister turned to regard him thoughtfully.

He couldn't tell if they were licking their lips in appreciation of the meal they were eating now, or in anticipation of the meal to come.

His sister skipped out of the dining room a little later, small recipe book in hand, to go try and decide how exactly she wanted his penis cooked.

His mother had him clean off the table, even as she began to wash the dishes. His own plate was more or less untouched, as his appetite had pretty much fled after the conversation about his sister's birthday present. The only thing he'd really eaten was a little bit of broccoli, though his sister had reached over and stolen his meatballs at some point toward the end of dinner. He'd only realized he'd wanted them after they were already gone. The irony wasn't lost on him.

He spent the next several hours alone in his room, just staring down at his lap, contemplating his decision. He still was rather conflicted about the whole thing, but it had just been so hard to say no to his sister. Oh, his mother's arguments had influenced his decision, to be sure, but his will had only really broken down completely when his sister had asked him, outright, for his manhood. Though he had an oftentimes adversarial relationship with his sister, he really was rather fond of her, truth be told. Denying her something she so plainly wanted, something that it was obvious would make her very happy, was just not in his nature. It certainly wouldn't be the first time she had wheedled something of his away from him.

Thinking of his sister, especially the cute little face she made whenever she wanted something, caused the inevitable reaction. His manhood swelled, as it always did when he thought about his sister lately. Indeed, the only reason he'd needed his mother to give him some relief before dinner was because he'd accidentally stolen a look at his sister as she undressed for her shower. The sight of her peeling her tight, sweaty soccer uniform off as he passed by the only mostly closed bathroom door had brought his cock to full attention at once, and he'd been sorely tempted to tarry and see just how much he could see.

Common sense had prevailed, fortunately, as the costs of getting caught would probably have been greater than the potential rewards. It had been a very close thing, though, and he'd had to force himself to walk away from the sight of his sister's shower preparations. Still, thinking of Lily gave him an idea. Normally he'd limit the number of time's he'd ask his mother or sister to take care of an erection for him to just once or twice a day, so as not to unduly pester the two women in his life. Now, though.. Since he'd be losing his precious manhood in only a week's time, it seemed like he should take advantage of every opportunity available to him. In fact, he thought to himself as he hopped off his bed, one could almost say that his sister owed him as many orgasms as possible in the week he had left. It was only fair, after all, considering what he was giving up for her.

Grinning optimistically, he strode from his room, intent on collecting what he felt he was owed from his sister as soon, and as often, as possible.

Unfortunately, as he found out just a few moments later, his sister had some very different ideas about how he should spend his last week as a fully functional male.

"You've got to be kidding." he stated, as he voiced his complete disbelief.

"Nope, not at all." his sister said, without bothering to look up from the recipe book she was perusing on her bed. "It says right here that having the man or boy abstain before his penis and/or testicles are prepared and cooked enhances their flavor. Significantly, according to many accounts."

Abstain. What a horrible word, he felt. She wanted him to spend the entire next week, his LAST week, abstaining from orgasming and ejaculating. Utter madness.

"Nope, unacceptable." he said, making his voice as firm and unyielding as possible. "If you want my penis, you're going to have to masturbate me at least four.. no, at least FIVE times each day."

"And.." he continued recklessly, feeling perhaps a bit braver than was actually warranted. "..and you have to use your m-mouth on me at least one of those times, every day."

His sister finally looked up at him, as he stood there with his feet spread, his fists on his hips, and his chest thrown out, and snorted derisively.

"Yeah, okay." she said, her tone so dry that it would pull water out of salt. "I agree to those conditions, absolutely."

"Really?" he asked, hopefully.

"No." she replied, shortly, with a shake of her head and an exaggerated eye roll.

"Aww, come on.." he said. "I'm being serious!"

"I know you are." his sister stated. "It's cute."

"Well, fine then." he said, as he turned to leave. "I guess you can't have my penis after all."

"My penis." she shot back, still reading her new recipe book.

"What?" he asked, over his shoulder.

"It isn't YOUR penis." she stated, with a scathing look at him over the top of her book. "It's MINE. You already gave it to me. No. Take. Backs."

"I.. I did not! I said you could have it for your birthday." he retorted. "And it isn't your birthday yet!"

"You gave it to me." his sister replied, stubbornly. "That means it's mine, now and forever."

"Unh uh"

"Yeah huh"

"MO-OM!" they both shouted.

There was the sound of an exasperated sigh, audible even from the other side of the house. Before long, their mother, looking distinctly unamused, poked her head around the door frame.

"What?" she asked, flatly.

"Jeffery's trying to weasel out of his promise!" his sister complained, loudly.

"Lily says I can't come at all before her birthday!" he said, even more loudly.

His mother looked back and forth at the both of them for a moment, the directed her gaze to him.

"Is it true?" she asked, arching an eyebrow.

"Yes, she says that she won't help me if I get an erection for the rest of the week until her birthday!" he said, indignantly.

"Not that." his mother said, waving her hand dismissively at his concern. "I meant are you trying to get out of giving the gift that you've already promised?"

"W.. Well, yes, I suppose.." he said. "..but only because she says I shouldn't come!"

His mother simply raised her eyebrow even further at this.

"Supposedly it makes my p.. er.. a p-penis "taste better" if it hasn't ejaculated, or something stupid like that." he explained, using his fingers to make air quotes to emphasize his skepticism about his sister's claim.

"It does." his mother said, her tone perfectly flat once again. "Everybody knows that."

"What?!" he exclaimed. "It.. it does not. That's dumb!"

"Yes! Told you, Jeffery." his sister said, smugly.

"But.. but.." he stammered.

"It does." his mother repeated firmly. "And, you've already agreed to give you penis and testicles to your sister for her birthday, so that's that. They're hers now, and if she says they aren't to orgasm, then they aren't to orgasm. Period."


"Now, don't bother me again unless it's important." his mother said, as she pulled her head back and left. "I'm reading a novel. It's rather interesting."


"Jeffery, go away." his sister commanded, as she buried her nose in her little recipe book once again. "I need to find the perfect recipe for my birthday, and I can't do it with you standing there looking dumb and annoying me."



He looked at his sister, who was glaring up at him through narrowed eyes and radiating hostility, then back down at his still erect cock. Realizing that there was no hope or help to be had, he whimpered and beat a hasty retreat.

If he didn't figure something out, then it was going to be a long week until his sister's bithday.

Monday, 9:02 AM

"Lily, will you please take care of my erection? It's been bugging me all night."




"Look, I'm sorry about trying to.. to weasel out of my promise. Really, I am."


"So.. will you take care of my stupid penis?"



Monday, 9:27 PM

"Lily, will you please..?"



"No. Go away."

Tuesday, 8:37 AM

"Serious Lily, this thing is driving me crazy. Please just jerk me off. Even just once a day is enough."



Tuesday, 10:33 AM

"Hey Lily, could you.."


"I wasn't going to ask about my penis."


"Really, I wasn't.."


"..but, since you're here.. Would you please..?"


Tuesday, 12:02 PM

"Hey Lily, would you like me to make you lunch? I'm making sandwiches."


"What do you want on yours? Mustard?"




"Miracle Whip?"



"..I'll make my own sandwich."

Tuesday, 6:38 PM

"Hey Lily, I brought you some flowers. You know, for an early birthday present."


"..Sooo.. could you take care of my penis, please?"


Tuesday, 6:42 PM

"Hey mom, I brought you some flowers."

"Thank you, dear. That was very thoughtful."

"Would you help me, please? My penis has really, really been bothering me lately. It'll only take a minute, I promise."

"Did your sister say it was alright?"

"..Yes. Yes, she did."

"No, she didn't."

"No, really. I just asked her a minute ago, and she said it was fine. Really. So, please?"



Tuesday, 9:47 PM

"Hey Lily.."


"But I.."


"Seriously, this thing is.."



Wednesday, 6:01 AM





"Oh, hey. You're awake."

"Wha.. What time is it?"

"So, listen, I haven't been able to sleep. At all."

"How.. is that my problem?"

"Because of my stupid penis."

" is that my problem?"

"Please, Lily.. I'm begging you. Just once, that's all I need."


"Lily, seriously.."

"No. Get out, you jerk, and let me sleep!"


Thursday, 10:47 AM

"Hey Annie, how're you doing?"

"I'm fine, Jeffery. How are you?"

"Uh, well.. Not so good, actually. I wouldn't usually ask you something like this, but, seeing as how you're my sister's best friend, which sort of makes you my friend too, I thought that maybe.."

"What do you need?"

"Would you.. erm.. help me, please?"

"Oh, I haven't had to do that for awhile, ha ha. Not since my last birthday, anyway."

"So, will you?"

"Oh, ha ha. Sorry, no."

"What? Why not? Please, I promise that it'll only take a minute. Or less. Seriously. Please."

"Lily told me not to."

"She what?"

"Yeah, she said that she was going to have your penis at her birthday party. So, naturally, she called all her friends and asked them not to touch you at all."

"She.. She did that..? All her friends?"

"Yeah, she told me it took forever, too, ha ha. You know, seeing as how she's friends with practically everyone around. Honestly, I expected that you would have asked me days ago. It would have worked then, too."

"It.. it would have?"

"Yeah. Lily called all her friends in alphabetical order, and my last name starts with a "W". She only got to me last night. If you'd have asked me yesterday or the day before, I would have been happy to do it for you, ha ha."


Friday 3:23 PM



"I'm begging.."


"Please.. Oh my god, it hurts so much. I'll do anything. Anything!"



"ANYTHING anything?"

"Yes! Please!"





Saturday 9:12 AM




"Are you.. crying?"

"N-no!" *sniff*

"Jeez, that's kinda pathetic, Jeffery."

"S-shut up!"

"It almost makes me want to take pity on you.."



"So, w-will you..? Please?"


"Argh!" *sob*

It was Saturday evening. He was in the shower, simply staring down at his manhood as hot water beat down on him. His cock had been erect almost constantly for the entire past week, and it hurt. His balls ached even worse, a low grade pounding that echoed painfully up through his innards in time with his heartbeat. There was only one thing that would make the pain go away, and his sister had denied it to him.

His hands, which he usually only touched himself with in order to wash or urinate, hovered over his turgid member. It would be so, so easy.. But there was a lifetime's worth of taboo and stigma that he was struggling against. Boys couldn't touch themselves. Boys SHOULDN'T touch themselves.


If a boy had an erection, he had to go to a girl and hope she took pity on him. Usually they would, if they weren't busy with something else, that is. Penises, despite the fact that they were attached to boys, were for girls. They orgasmed and ejaculated only if and when a girl thought it appropriate. That's just the way it was and always had been.

What he was contemplating doing, as his hand drifted closer and closer to his own erection, was against all of that. If he was caught, even just once, no girl might ever touch him again.


But tomorrow was his sister's birthday party, wasn't it? She'd be taking his manhood tomorrow anyway. He really, truly didn't have anything left to lose, did he?

His hand wrapped around his length, and he shuddered in ecstasy at the pleasure the simple pressure of his own grip caused.

"Haaahhh.. ha haa haaah!" he laughed, almost maniacally, as he began to lightly stroke himself.

After an entire week's worth of denial and build up, it felt good. So terribly good. Exquisite. Heck, it almost felt worth it even, going without for the entire week, just for how good his cock felt right at that very moment.

He tightened his grip, and sped up the pace of his strokes, breathing heavily in the hot water of the shower. He was going to come, and soon. Nothing, nothing could stop him now!

"Hah! Caught you!" his sister crowed delightedly, practically in his ear, as she tossed back the shower curtain.

"Gaaahhh!" he shrieked, so startled that his feet slipped out from beneath him entirely.

Thankfully, he was already leaning against the back wall of the shower, arching his hips and manhood up toward the hot spray of the shower head. So, instead of paralyzing himself by landing on the lip of the large tub, he merely slipped down into it, coming to rest on his back.

"I knew you'd give in eventually." his sister stated triumphantly, as she stood over him with her hands on her hips, even as warm water began to splash onto her clothes. "Boys, boys, boys.. Can't even go a week, can you..?"

"L-Lily!" he said, once he'd recovered from his fright and caught his breath. "Go away. Go away!"

"Nope!" his sister said, with a quick shake of her head. "That's my penis you're manhandling there. I'll ask you to kindly remove your hand from it, please."

"Argh!" he groaned, even as he jerked his hand away from himself, a lifetime of indoctrination quickly reasserting itself. "Jeez, just leave me alone and let me finish! Just once before tomorrow!"

"And waste all the flavor that's built up over the past week?" Lily asked, rhetorically. "I don't think so. Get up."

Grumbling, he carefully climbed to his feet, doing his best not to slip again in the warm, slick tub. Petulantly, he refused to look at his sister.

"Good, now face me squarely, please." she commanded.

After a moment's consideration, he grudgingly complied, turning his whole body to look at his sister, his very erect cock pointing directly up at her face.

"What do you want?" he asked shortly, his mood thoroughly ruined by her sudden appearance.

"Several things, actually." Lily said, as she reached out and took his manhood gently in hand. "First, I simply want to see how these are coming along.."

He gasped at her touch, the first time he'd felt it in over a week, as she squeezed and hefted his member and gonads.

"Ooh, they feel good.." his sister mused, as she examined him closely.

"What.. what do you mean..?" he asked as he thrust out his hips, keen, despite his irritation at her, to prolong his sister's touch.

"Well, you feel rather plump and full." Lily said, as she rolled and kneaded his testicles in her hand. "Much more so than usual."

He shuddered at the sensation, the throbbing pain in his gonads somehow both easing and sharpening at the modest, pleasurable pressure she was subjecting them to.

"And I think that this is the largest I've ever seen your penis." she continued, as she ran her other hand appreciatively up and down his length. "The largest, by far. Not quite big enough to qualify as a breeder, of course, but still.. impressive, brother dear."

"Thanks..?" he said, a bit confused by the compliments coming from the girl who had cut him off so completely a week prior.

"You're welcome." she replied, with a little giggle. "It wouldn't have happened without me, after all. They're going to be perfect for my birthday, tomorrow."

The pit of his stomach dropped at the mention of the party the next day, the party which would mark the end of his manhood.

"Speaking of which, that's the second reason I'm here." his sister said, as she gave him another squeeze. "I've narrowed my choices about how to prepare this thing down to two, but I simply can't decide which one of them to pick."

"Y-yeah..?" he asked, with a shudder that wasn't entirely due to the feel of his sister's hand on his flesh.

"Thankfully, the authors of the cook book mom gave to me expected girls to have trouble choosing a recipe, and they had some advice about it." Lily explained. "They suggested a taste test."

"A taste..?" he repeated, before realization struck him. "..Really?"

"Yes." his sister said, her eyes locked on his penis, as she licked her lips. "Certain recipes work better with certain.. ah.. flavors of boy, I suppose you'd say."

"You're going to.." he started, hope blooming in his chest.

Neither his sister nor his mother had ever deigned to use their mouths on him before. He'd heard from other boys, ones who had female relatives and friends that weren't quite so reserved, that orgasming inside of a girl's mouth was another whole level of pleasure higher than mere hand stimulation. Sadly, though, he'd never been able to find out for himself.

"Well, it is my last opportunity, after all.." his sister admitted, with a little giggle and smirk. ".and it's for a good reason, too. I only get one chance to get the recipe right. It'd be a shame if your penis came out of the oven less than perfect, wouldn't it?"

"Haauuhhh ahh.." he moaned, as the two contrasting mental images, one of his sister sucking his cock, and the other of his sister eating it, conflicted with each other in his mind.

"So, hold still, will you?" his sister said as she bent down, her lips parting, even as she pulled on his manhood, encouraging him to thrust out his hips more.

"Haa.." he breathed, as his sister's face moved closer and closer to the tip of his straining, eager member.

She paused, only inches from his flesh, as the spray from the still running shower began splattering directly onto her face and into her hair.

"Hmm.." she frowned, looking slightly annoyed as she glanced up at the water streaming from the shower head.

"L-lily..?" he asked, his tone confused, as his sister released her hold on his manhood and straightened back up.

"Nope." she stated firmly, with a little shake of her head. "This won't work at all. My clothes are getting soaked."

Indeed, warm water from the shower had been splashing off of him during their entire conversation, and a not insignificant amount of it had wound up on his sister. Her shirt, which was a rather thin cotton spaghetti strap top, was already so damp that it clung tightly to her, showcasing the swell of her breasts, and especially the hard little nubs of her nipples, quite clearly.

"I guess that I'll just have to get into the shower with you." she concluded a moment later, with a thoughtful nod.

Then, without any further warning, and to his complete surprise and shock, his sister stripped down right there in front of him. She peeled her clingy, waterlogged top off to reveal her bare, bra-less chest in all it's nubile, perky glory, then casually tossed the damp garment aside. Her flip-flops, followed by her shorts and brief panties, went next, kicked off into a careless pile on the floor.

"Hah.. L-lily.." he sputtered, as his brain seemed to short circuit entirely.

"There we go, that's better." his now completely nude sister stated, seeming quite satisfied, as she stretched and gave a little shiver at the feel of the warm bathroom air on her bare skin. "Scootch over some, so I can get in, will you?"

Wordlessly, he complied, backing up against the rear wall of the shower. He watched, amazed, as his sister stepped boldly into the warm spray and then slid the shower curtain shut.

"This is cozy." his sister joked, even as she raised her arms up above her head and spun in place, letting the shower water run around, over, and across her smooth, flawless skin. The little beaded trails that clung to her curves drew his eye, and he simply couldn't help staring as she took a few moments to wet herself down completely.

"We haven't bathed together for ages, have we?" his sister stated, as she ran her hands vigorously though her fine, silky hair, causing delightful little bounces in her exposed, out thrust chest. "Not since you started having erections, anyway. I suppose that we'll be able to do it again after tomorrow, won't we?"

"It's something to look forward to, isn't it?" she finished, with a wicked little smile as she drew her finger tips down the length of her body, along and over her curves, allowing them to come to rest just above her bare sex, drawing his eyes like moths to a flame.

"Hahhahahaghh.." he whimpered, as his sister pressed up closer toward him, the tips of her breasts brushing against his chest.

"Now, hold still so I can get a taste of you, okay?" she whispered, looking him in the eye for a brief second, before she slowly knelt down in front of him.

Kneeling, she reached up and slowly trailed her fingers across his chest, then slid them down his flanks and abdomen, before finally encircling the base of his manhood once more. The moment she touched his cock, his hips bucked, and he gasped.

"Easy there, Jeffery.." his sister commented, as she began lightly pumping her hand up and down his shaft. "I still haven't given you permission to come, remember."


"If you do.." she murmured, looking up into his eyes even as she bent closer to him, her lips brushing his tip. "..I'm going to be very, very disappointed."

Then, she enveloped the head of his cock entirely.

"Gaaahhhh..!" he groaned, as his eyelids fluttered and his whole body trembled.

His sister, suckling gently, hummed her approval as her tongue darted and flicked curiously across his flesh, tasting him.

"Hmm.. not bad.." she breathed, as she released his tip and began brushing her lips down the underside of his shaft, licking him as she went. "Maybe I should have been doing this with you all along.."

"Ohh.. Oh, fuuu…" he gasped, as his stomach began flexing and heaving in a stuttery rhythm. "L-lily..!"

"Mmmm.." his sister sighed happily, as she first kissed, then sucked, each of his aching balls. "These feel soo full.. I love it.."

"Aaaahhh..!" he panted, his voice strained, almost breaking, as he looked down at his sister. "I.. I can't.. can't.."

If he'd been in a fit state of mind, what he saw when he looked down would have surprised him even more than it did. His sister, who had one hand firmly around the base of his manhood, had her other hand between her own legs, rubbing furiously.

"Ooh.." his sister said, as she leaned back away from him onto her heels, letting his testicles slide reluctantly from her warm, soft mouth. "Y-you'd.. better.. not..!"

"Haagh..?" he groaned, as the spray of hot water coming from the shower head played across his sister's beautiful face, heaving breasts, taut belly, and slick sex.

His sister stayed like that for several moments, the hand that had been holding his member now pressed back against the wall by her head, steadying herself, as she continued to masturbate. Her own tummy flexed in time with her breathing, in an ever increasing tempo, as she gasped and moaned herself closer and closer to climax.

Finally, after watching her gorgeous, slim form shudder and tremble for what seemed to be an eternity, but was really only a minute or two, his sister finally came. She closed her eyes and moaned as she orgasmed, thrusting her hips up toward him. He saw her sex pulsing and contracting as she slid her index finger in little circles around her clit, only a foot or two from his own hard, dangerously on-edge cock.

His hand, completely of its own volition, drifted back toward his penis, as he watched his sister collapse back down onto her heels, shivering with the aftershocks of her powerful climax. He simply couldn't help himself anymore. He needed to come, and the sight of his sister's nude body, splayed out brazenly before him in post climax bliss, only spurred him onward.

He grasped himself, and felt a boiling heat deep within his groin start to burble and bubble up.

Three strokes, that's all it would take, he knew.

One, looking at his sister laying there, water still playing across her bare skin.

Two, raking his eyes across her pert, shapely chest, then down to the lips of her slightly parted cleft.

He almost made it to three, was a mere half second from completing that one, final stroke that would put him irrevocably over the edge, when his sister's hand shot up and grasped his own, stilling the motion.

"Wha.. wha?" he gasped, his whole body spasming in unfulfilled need. "Lily, p-please..!"

"No." she said simply, a wicked little smile on her face, even as she drew her other hand up her torso to cup one of her own breasts and roll the nipple between her fingers. "No. This is mine."

"And it can't come." she finished, sighing in pleasure and writhing languidly in place on her knees at his feet. "Ever."

"Haah haha haugh.." he groaned out, practically sobbing as the orgasm he was so close to experiencing began to stall.

He had been so close to the edge that he could actually feel a small bit of his ejaculate, which had been primed and ready to explode out of him, oozing slowly up along his length. It was under such pressure that his body literally couldn't hold it back, and it beaded up just at the tip of his urethra, glistening white and pearly.

"Hmm.." his sister mused, as she dabbed at the bead of his essence with one fingertip, even as she stood up.

"Perfect.." she said, drawing the bead across her the tip of her tongue and smiling at him again.

"Gah.. guh.." was all he was able to reply, his eyes locked, pleadingly, on her own.

"Well, I suppose that I now know how I'm going to have your penis and testicles cooked, tomorrow.." his sister stated, her eyes sparkling and her smile turning mischievous. "You're definitely on the sweeter side, Jeffery. I have just the recipe for you."

"Haaa ahahhh.." he whimpered.

"Thank you, brother dear, for your co-operation." his sister breathed, as she leaned forward and hugged him, pressing her lithe, wet body up against his own.

Up on her toes as she was, she was just tall enough to allow his fervently, painfully erect penis to slide into the little gap between her thighs, right below her sex. Her lower lips brushed lightly along his length as she kissed him briefly, directly on the lips.

He could feel her heartbeat pulsing in her cleft, thrumming against his cock.

"I can't wait until tomorrow." she whispered into his ear, before pulling away from him once more.

His penis bounced slightly, bobbing up and down as it was released from between her thighs, as she reached back and turned off the water.

"So, keep your hands off my meal until then." she ordered, smirking, before she stepped out of the shower stall.

He saw her lean, shapely shadow silhouetted against the opaque curtain as she pulled out a towel and wrapped it around her torso, before she slipped out of the steamy bathroom, humming happily to herself. She left him there alone, with nothing but his aching erection for company, which he dared not touch.

The tune she had been humming was, of course, "Happy birthday to me".

"There you are." his mother stated, sounding a little strained. "Get into the kitchen, Jeffery. It's almost time to start your sister's birthday meal."

His heart dropped in his chest at his mother's words. He had been standing, hiding really, behind the enormous pile of wrapped presents that his sister had received from all the various girls who had shown up for her party. His sister had an inordinate amount of friends, all of whom seemed to have turned up for her party, hence his mother's strained demeanor. Keeping thirty or forty teen-aged girls under at least the semblance of control was taxing even her usually saint-like patience, apparently.

Him trying to hide, hoping that his mother and sister Lily would somehow forget about his own role in the birthday party, probably wasn't helping her stress levels much, either. At her words he gulped, then, with slow, dragging footsteps, made his way to the kitchen. The stares of his sister's friends, not to mention the giggles and low, whispered conversations held behind cupped hands as he pressed through the crowded party, didn't help his own unsteady emotional state either.

"Get undressed." his mother commanded, as she followed him into the kitchen.

"But, everyone'll see.." he protested, turning crimson and squirming at the thought.

"So?" his mother asked, rolling her eyes. "It's not like you've got anything they haven't seen before, Jeffery."

That was true. Heck, he'd even had a few of the girls out there help him with his erections on occasion in the past, when his mother or sister hadn't been available. But having just one girl give him a quick, impersonal hand job in a closet or bathroom was much different than standing completely naked in a big crowd. A crowd of his sister's friends, all of whom seemed to be just as intimidatingly pretty as she was.

Of course, the fact that they would be watching his sister eat his cock and balls drove the whole scenario well passed embarrassing and straight into mortifying.


"Now, Jeffery." his mother commanded, even as she began to pull items off of shelves and out from under cupboards. "I don't have any time for your nonsense, today."

"J-jeez.." he gulped, as he began to comply.

Most of the items, he noticed as he pulled off his clothes, were various spices, herbs, and sauces, ingredients his mother would use when she prepared his manhood to cook.

He shivered, and not at the sudden coolness of the air on his bare skin.

"Right, get that thing of yours over here." his mother said absently, as she finished pulling out an oddly shaped object from one final cupboard, set it down, then moved to the sink. "I have to scrub it down. It needs to be completely clean before we begin."

"O-okay.." he said, as he hesitantly sidled over towards his mother, erect penis bobbing before him.

"We haven't got all day, Jeffery." his mother sighed, before she reached over and took a firm grip on his cock.

She drug him over the sink, ignoring his squeaks of protest, and held him under the hottest water the tap could produce. Then, she started scrubbing him with a brand new, green and yellow wash pad. She wasn't very gentle about it, and she didn't use the soft yellow side of the pad, either. Not even when she cleaned the thin, sensitive skin of his cock head.

"Oww.." he whined, once his mother had finished, rinsed him, then dried him off.

"Put your penis on the cutting board." his mother instructed, as she drug him over to a counter she had cleared off and prepared.

"Y-you.. you're not going to cut.. cut me.. it up, are you?" he asked, his voice quavery with fear and trepidation. He had been dreading this moment for the past week. He had no idea how his sister wanted his cock and balls prepared, and images of flashing knives and hacking cleavers had been dominating his thoughts the entire time.

"What? No." his mother answered, as she pulled open a drawer and withdrew an implement.

It was a meat mallet. A heavy, metal one.

"Your sister wants your penis and testicles cooked up while they're still attached." she continued. "But they need to be tenderized first, of course."

He eeped, even as his mother raised the mallet up high over his vulnerable penis, his eyes wide with disbelief. Then, she brought the hammer down. Repeatedly.

Thwack! Thwack! Thwack!

She showed his manhood no quarter, pounding on him for nearly ten minutes straight, despite his occasional attempts to wiggle away. Every heavy thwack of the hammer crushed the meat of his cock down hard against the firm surface of the cutting board, each blow making his manhood just a little more tender for his sister.

The only small mercy was that his mother didn't seem to go out of her way to give his balls the same treatment. They each only got a few wacks each, although that was more than bad enough, considering the weight of the hammer. Apparently she thought they were probably tender enough already.

He wasn't crying by the end, but it was close. He whimpered, eyes brimming with unshed tears, as his mother inspected his slightly flattened, very tender (in both senses of the word) penis carefully.

"Well, that looks good." she commented, as she finally set the metal mallet aside.

"Hahamaagha.." was his only response, as he trembled in reaction to the beating his meat had just endured.

"Right, time now for the seasonings." his mother stated, as she pulled him along the counter to another pre-prepared area. "Let's get that into the baking pan, then butter it up."

The baking pan was oddly shaped, elongated and only a bit more than twice the width of his member at the thickest point, with a divot on one end that the base of his cock and balls fit into perfectly. It was almost as if the little pan had been designed specifically for his penis and testicles.

"The pan's specifically designed for this." his mother said. "I had to dig it and the cooker out from behind a whole bunch of other stuff, but they should still work fine. I haven't had a chance to use it in years.. not since your father, anyway."

He didn't know how to respond to that. Luckily, it seemed that his input wasn't actually required, and his mother carried on with the one sided conversation by herself.

"Lily chose a good recipe, especially for a boy your size.." his mother stated, stroking his tenderized cock absently with one hand as she dipped a brush into a little dish of melted butter with her other.

"I was afraid she'd want to grill your penis.." she continued, as she began brushing the butter along his length, making him shiver in reaction to the touch of the soft bristles. "Grilled cock shrinks quite a bit, even if you baste it constantly, so you need a really big one."

The melted butter had little bits and specks in it, and seemed gritty against the skin of his manhood. Seasonings already mixed in, he supposed, with a nervous gulp.

"Fortunately, she chose an easier recipe." his mother finished, as she pinched the tip of his cock in order to lift it up and finish coating the underside. "There we go.. Now, for the stuffing."

"S-stuffing?" he asked, nonplussed.

"Yep." his mother confirmed, as she reached out and plucked up a surprisingly large, needless syringe. "Stuffing."

"Ahhh!" he groaned, when his mother jammed the pointed end of the very enormous, very full syringe right into the opening of his urethra.

"Hold still, Jeffery." his mother instructed, as her tongue poked out in concentration. "Quit squirming, I don't want to waste any!"

"Ahhhh!" he repeated, as he watched his mother depress the plunger of the syringe, and felt the sudden influx of foreign material invading his penis.

The stuffing, whatever it was made up of, was very thick and only slightly moist, which meant that it stopped up quickly within the tip of his penis, bunching up and ballooning out his urethra. After a moment, though, enough pressure built up to overcome the friction inside him, and he felt the large lump of material start to slide down the length of his cock.

"Arghh.." he moaned, still squirming, when his mother finally finished emptying the syringe into him.

It felt to him like the big initial bulge of stuffing had been pushed well past the bottom of his cock. It was extremely uncomfortable, lodged as deeply as it was inside him.

"That might have been a bit much.." his mother observed, as she set the syringe aside and plugged the end of his penis with what looked like a carved down bit of carrot. "..but better too much, than too little, right?"

"You're lucky that your sister chose the recipe she did, too." his mother commented. "The other one she had been considering had marinade injections instead of stuffing. For the penis AND both testicles.

He only whimpered, squirming at the sensation of his cock stuffed to bursting, not to mention the thought of his mother injecting marinade into his balls.

"There we go." his mother said, looking down happily at the progress she had made. "Just a bit more seasoning to do, then we pour in the sauce, then everything will be ready to cook!"

His mother then spent a few moments taking pinches of this, and dashes of that, sprinkling each little portion of whatever it was onto his cock and balls. By the time she was finished, his manhood was coated liberally with flakes of parsley and grains of ground garlic and onion, just to name a few. Most of the things seasoning his flesh he didn't even recognize.

"Hmm.. that looks pretty good.." his mother said, eyeing his prepared penis and testicles critically. "I think we'd better do the sauce after we fit the pan into the cooker. I'd hate for it to spill on the way."

"We'd have to start all over again. Ha!" she commented, with a wry little flip of her hand and a grin. "Pick up the pan and bring it over here, Jeffery. Carefully, too!"

After glancing from his mother to his penis and testicles, taking a moment to note how they now less resembled a set of male organs than they did a cut of well prepared, but uncooked meat, he gulped and then did as he was asked.

His mother, yet a little further down the counter, was fussing with the odd object she'd pulled out of the cupboards last. Finally, she slid it to the edge of the counter, used a set of built-in clamps to secure it, and then plugged it in.

"Now, just set the pan right down into the cooker, Jeffery." she instructed. "There we go.."

The pan slotted into the cooker easily, sliding home without issue. Everything was at the perfect height, as if it had been adjusted beforehand, for his manhood to lay perfectly level within the cooker as he stood at the counter.

"Very good." his mother said, beaming happily. "Now for the sauce.."

His mother picked up a small pan, which sat on the stove, full of thick, rich looking sauce.

"I turned off the burner a few minutes ago, but it might still be a bit warm.." she commented, as she lifted the pan up over his cock and balls. "..though probably not hot enough to burn you, at least."

Then she began pouring the sauce all around and over his seasoned, tenderized flesh.

It was still very hot.

"Of course.." his mother said, over the sound of his high pitched yelp of surprise and protest. "Even if it was still hot enough to burn you, I suppose that it wouldn't really matter much, would it? It would only be speeding things along by a few minutes.. Stop squirming, Jeffery, or the sauce might spill."

He whined, biting his lip, as the heat of the sauce sank into the sensitive flesh of his cock and balls.

"Now, we just put on the lid.." his mother said, as she fitted a clear glass domed lid over the cooker. "..and set the temperature and timer.."

She fiddled with a few of the dials on the side of the cooker. Other than a small clicking sound which emanated from somewhere on the underside of the cooker, there was no indication that anything had changed.

"..Annnd we're done!" his mother exclaimed, clapping her hands together. "About time, too. We're right on schedule."

"What.. what happens now?" he asked, glancing back and forth between his mother and his manhood, trapped as it was inside the cooker.

"Now?" his mother said, distractedly, as she began putting away the various ingredients and seasonings she had gotten out. "Now you just cook, of course."

"C-cook..?" he squeaked, the full gravity of his situation finally settling in at last.

"That IS the whole point all this, Jeffery. Try not to squirm too much, or sauce will leak out around the base." his mother said, over her shoulder as she strode out of the kitchen, after she'd dropped the utensils she'd dirtied into the sink and washed her hands. "I'm going to go see what your sister and her friends have gotten up to. I'll be back to check on you soon."

He whimpered again, as he looked from where his mother had disappeared back down to his cock and balls. He couldn't feel any difference in temperature yet..

..but he knew it wouldn't be long before he did.

It took much longer than he thought it would. Maybe it was because of how hot the sauce his mother had poured all over him, but it felt like ten or even fifteen minutes had passed before he noticed the temperature inside the cooker rising.

If anything, the long delay only made things worse for him. His emotions were running riot inside of him, as he waited for his manhood to begin cooking. The longer he simply stood there, with nothing apparently happening, the more extreme the swings in his emotions became.

Finally, though, when he'd worked himself into a near panic, his chest heaving, and his guts trembling and roiling, he felt the first little blossom of increased heat, directly under the center of his penis. He gasped and stilled, his frenzied emotions coming to a peak, then bucked his hips involuntarily against the cooker. He didn't orgasm, but it was a powerful spasm of mixed pleasure and pain that shot through him, regardless.

Perhaps the worst part of the whole ordeal, he realized, as he felt the heat begin spreading along his length, was how agonizingly aroused he still was. All throughout the uncomfortable, even downright painful preparation process, his penis had been relentlessly hard, despite his mother's mistreatment of it. He still needed to orgasm, so very badly, only now..

Now, it seemed, it was too late..

Even if he still wanted to (which he really, really did), he probably couldn't orgasm, let alone ejaculate, simply because of the sheer amount of stuffing now filling his penis and blocking his urethra.

A little sob escaped him, even as he felt the heat start growing beneath his testicles too, when he finally realized and accepted that he would never, ever orgasm again. He'd held out hope, even after his sister's declaration in the shower the evening before, that he'd be able to come one last time, before he was cooked. That his sister or mother would take pity on him, and grant him a last reprieve before the end.

He thrust himself into the cooker again, the motion almost an involuntary reflex, as his body desperately tried to orgasm. It wasn't to be, though, as there simply wasn't anything inside of the cooker that would give him the needed stimulation. The cooker contained nothing but sauce, spices, an ever increasing amout of heat..

..oh, and the meat for his sister's birthday meal, of course.

His mother found him like that a few minutes later, tears glistening in his eyes even as he desperately, hopelessly thrust himself into the device that was slowly beginning to cook his manhood.

"Didn't you listen to what I said?" his mother asked, shaking her head and rolling her eyes. "Don't squirm, Jeffery, or the sauce will leak!"

He turned to look up at his mother, expression stricken, bottom lip trembling, as she stood next to him and whisked off the lid covering the cooker.

"Now, now.." she commented, as she peered down past the steam beginning to emanate up from the sauce. "..don't give me that look. You did agree to this, after all."

"I know it probably hurts somewhat, but just try to think about how happy your sister is going to be, okay?" she said, as she took a few extra pinches of some seasoning or another and sprinkled it along his sauce coated length. "There's a good boy. I'll come back to poke some holes so the skin doesn't split in another few minutes, once everything's really heated up."

Then his mother left him to cook once more.

It wasn't his mother who came into the kitchen next, though, but his sister, along with a few of her friends.

The sauce inside the cooker had just begun to softly simmer, little bubbles forming and popping on the surface as it approached boiling point. His penis and testicles, immersed as they were in the sauce, were scarcely any cooler.

He was trembling and groaning, hunched over the cooker, staring down into it, watching his manhood slowly turn into meat, when he felt a light touch on his shoulder.

"Hey Jeffery.." his sister said, with an open, excited expression on
R: 6 / I: 0

Afternoon Snack (M-solo, Selfcan, penectomy)

Arriving home from school, Adam walked into the front door of his house, dropping his backpack off by the living room couch before going to the kitchen in search of an afternoon snack.

He was alone in the house, both his parents worked and his two younger siblings still attended junior high and wouldn’t be home for at least another forty-five minutes.

After staring into the open refrigerator for several seconds the sixteen year-old suddenly realized exactly what he wanted. Getting one could be hard though, it wasn’t the kind of thing that just got left in the back of the fridge.

Adam was just about to settle for a bologna and cheese sandwich instead when a second realization hit him. He knew exactly where he got get one.

Shaking his head at his own slowness Adam went around the kitchen retrieving a cutting board and a knife.

Placing them on the small table in the corner of the kitchen Adam kicked of his shoes, then striped off his jeans and boxers as well. Ignoring his socks Adam leaned on the table with his left hand while reaching down with his right to… prepare his meal.

Adam let out a satisfied sigh as he stroked his cock, enjoying the pleasure of his manhood for the last time. His penis soon responded to his ministrations, stiffening and lengthening in his grasp.

After masturbating for a minute or two Adam straightened up and looked down at his erection cradled in his palm. Measuring just over six inches from base to circumcised tip, Adam had always been proud of his dick. He’d certainly never gotten complaints from anyone else either, his tool had plundered many a girl’s pussy or dude’s ass, some female ass too, and always to the satisfaction of both parties involved.

As he stared down at his cock Adam felt a brief moment of indecision at the thought of never fucking again, or getting a Saturday afternoon blowjob from his mom. On the other hand as he gazed at his erection he also felt his mouth water.

A while ago he and a friend had had a bet going, and when he won it Adam got to eat the other guy’s cock raw right off him. He’d eaten cooked penis a few times before mostly on special occasions and it had always been really good, but getting to devour a raw, living cock had been one of the best things he’d ever tasted.

Though a close second had been on his last birthday when he’d gotten a roasted cock-stuffed cunt fillet from the restaurant they went to, with the severed penis inserted into the vagina backwards so that the glans peaked out between the labia.

But he didn’t exactly have access to a pussy at that moment, and while he could wait for his sister to get home from school he probably wouldn’t be able to convince her to let him carve hers out, besides which we wasn’t that great of a cook so he probably couldn’t do the dish justice on his own anyway.

Focusing back on the task at hand Adam arranged the cutting board on the edge of the table and then picked up the knife, pausing for a moment as he considered how best to proceed. The simplest answer would be to get his dick down on the board and try and lop it off as close to the base as he could. It had been a bit of work when he’d eaten Ben’s to bite off each and every chunk of his cock as he went, so Adam decided that since he had the knife anyway it would make more sense to cut his penis up into more bit-sized slices first.

Shifting forward he found that he could lay his manhood on the cutting board without having to crouch too much. And then another idea hit him. While Ben had lamented the loss of his dick afterward he claimed that the repeated agony of feeling Adam chew off each and every bite of his cock while it was still attached had been the hottest thing he’d every experienced.

Since he could only do this once and should really get as much out of it as he could maybe it would be more fun to slice up his penis while it was still attached instead of cutting the whole thing off first.

Pressing the shaft down firmly against the cutting board with his left thumb Adam carefully brought the blade of the knife to his dickhead with the other, delicately placing it right behind the ridge of his glans. Adam felt a thrill run through him at the feel of the sharp pressure of the knife against his most prized flesh.

A moment before he made the first cut yet another idea occurred to him. Adam shook his head with an amused huff as he wondered if he was ever going to actually get around to doing this, but still he put the knife down and went over to his pants, bending down to pull is cellphone out of the front pocket.

Going back to the table and the cutting board Adam put his phone down for a moment and took his shirt off too just in case it might get in his way, then placed his penis back on the board and arranged the knife so that it was lying next to his shaft parallel to it with the tip of the blade pointing the same way. From the end of the blade to the base of the handle the knife was actually about the same length as his erection. It was lying with the sharp edge of the blade facing away from his cock and for a moment Adam considered if it would look better flipped the other way but decided it was fine the way it was.

Picking up his phone again Adam pulled up the photo app and trained the camera down at his cock and the knife lying on the cutting board and took a picture. Adding the caption “about to make an after school snack” he posted it to Facebook and then put his phone aside. He was generally rather unimpressed with people who thought everyone else would be interested in and should be informed about their every meal before they ate it, but felt this was a special enough occasion to warrant an excepting.

Adam took up the knife again, carefully placed it back right behind his dickhead, shifting it for a moment as he considered the best angle to cut.

Then he let out a deep breath and sliced off his glans.

Adam gasped as exquisite agony consumed him, pain shooting up through his mutilated cock to burn through every nerve in his body.

Take a few deep breaths Adam used the flat of the knife blade to nudged his severed dickhead an inch or two away from the lightly bleeding stump that was the sudden new, if temporary, end of his penis. Putting the knife down Adam picked up his phone again and took another picture, posting it without commentary feeling that the image was fairly self-explanatory.

Reaching down to lightly hold his dickhead between his thumb and forefinger Adam picked up the knife again and neatly slicked his severed glans into two equal halves. He took and posted another picture, and okay maybe he was getting a little carried away documenting this but whatever. Adam picked up one of the pieces of his cock head and popped it onto his tongue. Mouth wide open he took a selfie, then posted it as he closed his mouth, lightly sucking on the bit of his flesh before chomping down.

He chewed slowly, savoring the taste of his dickhead as he reached down with one hand to masturbate some more, pain mixing with pleasure as he stroked and squeezed his dick while rubbing his thumb over the newly created stump.

Swallowing Adam ate the other half of his glans, then picked up his phone again. Taking a picture of his hand wrapped around his somewhat shortened penis he added the caption “playing with my food” and posted it.

After giving himself an extra-firm squeeze Adam placed his manhood back onto the cutting board and picking the knife again took a thin slice off the end. After savoring the new burst of agony he brought the cut of his penis up to his mouth on the blade and licked it off, chewing as he masturbated some more.

For the next few minutes Adam slowly consumed his manhood in roughly quarter-inch slices, playing with his steadily shortening erection as he chewed each piece.

When he had eaten about half of his penis his phone buzzed with a massage, and Adam picked it up to find a reply to his last picture from Ben of all people.

“how big a snack is this, you just eating your tip?”

Adam grinned and took a picture of what was left of his cock cradled in his palm and posted it.

He was still chewing the next slice when he got another reply.

“Damn, and I was totally hoping to get you back some day.”

Grinning ear to ear Adam replied “guess not” and put his phone down, planted his cock back on the cutting board and took off the next wonderfully excruciating slice.

Finally there was only about an inch left of his penis, not really enough to properly jerk off so he was kind of cupping his balls in his hand while rubbing the stub of his manhood with his thumb.

After a moment he realized that he’d swallowed the last slice of his penis but didn’t immediately reach for the knife to cut off the next. All the rubbing was starting to feel good. Really good.

Realizing where this was going, and mildly pleased that he’d get one last cum, Adam staggered away from the table while still rubbing what was left of his dick and quickly shuffled across the kitchen to grab a cup from the cupboard. Holding it to his groin with one hand he looked down he rubbed and swirled his fingers and thumb around and over the stump of his penis, soon feeling the telltale tingling and pressure building in his nuts.

Adam groaned as he climaxed, blood and cum spilling over his fingers into the cup.

Adam let out a low breath as what might well be his last orgasm ran its course. Though actually he’d heard that some guys who lost their dicks but came out of it alive were still able to get off, it just took a lot more work. The two or three times he’d ass-fucked Ben since their bet he didn’t think the other guy had gotten off, but Adam had never asked him how his sex-life was going overall since ‘losing’ his cock. He made a mental note to do that now that he was also going to be dickless.

Adam brought up the hand he’d been masturbating with and licked off the bodily fluids from his fingers. It was actually pretty good, whenever he was on the giving end of a blowjob he usually swallowed the other guy’s cum cuz what else where you going to do with all that jizz, but usually he didn’t particularly crave the taste of semen. Maybe the blood in it helped.

After drinking the rest of his load from the cup Adam put it in the sink and returned to the table to finish his snack.

He finished off his penis in three slices, there was still a little bit of a nub left, but not really worth bothering with, and Adam didn’t want mess around trying to figure out exactly were his shaft ended and his pubic mound began.

Reaching down he cupped his blood-covered balls thoughtfully.

Ben still had his nuts. Adam had wanted to eat them too, but his friend had been adamant that the bet only entitled the winner to eat the other guy’s cock, and their onlooking friends took his side, even if one of the girls mused that what good were balls without a dick.

Adam wasn’t sure if you still needed testicles to get off at all. Obviously he wouldn’t be able to jizz without them producing sperm. Though he thought that some of whatever was in semen was actually made in the prostate or something, and he’d still have one of those. Thought without testosterone would his body still know to make it…

Adam shook his head. Whatever, he was still a little hunger, and balls tasted good. And whoever it had been, Kathy probably, was right. What good were they really without his penis.

Moving the cutting board aside Adam turned around and sat back on the table, scooting back so his calves where right against the rim of the table.

Spreading his legs as much as he could Adam moved the cutting board back between them, pulling his balls as far forward as he could to lay on it.

Taking the knife again he bright the tip to just below the raw stub of his cock, and pulling the skin of his scrotum taunt with his other hand slid about half an inch of the blade into his sac.

It hurt, though not as much as chopping up his penis had. Though at the same time he was just getting started.

Slowly, carefully, Adam began cutting open a line more or less down the middle of his scrotum. Careful not to cut one of his fingers, because he wouldn’t want to go damaging something important after all, Adam finished his incision and put the knife aside. Cradling his left nut with the fingers of one hand he probed the cut in his sac with the other. Allowing himself a few moments just to enjoy the pain, he then started to see if he could press the two sides of the incision open, then began slowly teasing his testicle around in his scrotum, guiding it towards the new opening.

His first ball slipped out into the open. It was a pale whitish color and fairly smooth.

Adam gently gripped it and with his other hand brought the knife down to separated it from the connecting tissue, whatever they were called, the tube things that carried his sperm out to his now nonexistent manhood.

Cutting his ball off hurt more than just about anything else had, and as immensely enjoyable as it felt the intensity was such that Adam had to take a few moments.

Finally letting out a shuttering breath, he tightened his grip on the knife and skewered his severed testicle.

Adam popped it in his mouth whole and swept it into a cheek with his tongue before biting down. As he slowly chewed and savored his ball he put the knife down and guided the second one out of his sac as well. Given how intense the pain had been the first time Adam figured it would be better not to cut it off while he was eating and simple sat there for a little while while he finished chewing up the first one.

Severing the second testicle hurt just as much as the first. Adam further cut this one in half, briefly lamenting that it didn’t occur to him to draw this out by doing that before cutting the whole thing off, and picked it up and put it in his mouth.

Half a testicle took less than half the time to chew as a whole one, and finally swallowing Adam stared down at the last morsel of his snack.

Sighing as he decided that there was no good way to draw this out more Adam ate the last of his genitals, chewing extra slowly before finally swallowing.

He was a little unsteady as he got back on his feet. After taking a moment to gather himself Adam looked around at the clock on the microwave, he still had at least fifteen minutes before his brother and sister got home.

Taking the cutting board and knife to the sink Adam returned to the table with a sponge to wipe off the blood from where he’d sat down.

Then he went to the bathroom and peed, which without a penis was a bit messier that usually. The things you took for granted until they were gone. His parents would have to take him to the doctor in a day or two to make sure the stub healed over in a way the would still let him piss.

Adam delicately dabbed away the urine from his dickstump with a square of toilet paper, carefully not because he wanted to avoid more pain, but he wound had mostly clotted and he didn’t want to open it back up.

Flushing the toilet Adam went over top the sink and washed his hands, then wetted a wash cloth and mopped up as much as of the drying blood from his groin and inner thighs as he could.

Adam briefly examined his empty scrotum. He amused himself for a moment with the idea of getting a zipper installed and using it as a coin purse or something, but figured that was probably pretty unrealistic.

He’d still make a joke about it later.

He got a large bandage from the medicine cabinet and careful applied it over his mutilated groin.

Filling a bit exhausted Adam decided to go take a nap. He had just stepped into his bedroom when he remembered that his cellphone was still on the kitchen table, to say nothing of all his clothes on the floor.

Fuck it.

Adam collapsed face down on his bed, new waves of pain washing over him as his abused groin hit the mattress, and a few minutes later he was asleep.
R: 37 / I: 0

Children Murdered (Short Stories)

Random short stories involving the deaths of children; all of them featuring looks, but a few might have a shots or two thrown in.

Others are free and encouraged to write stories of their own.

Slutty Daughter

Mg(11), necrophilia, shooting, piss.

John groaned as he sprayed cum into the eager mouth of his eleven-year-old daughter. Samantha gagged, but sucked down every bit she could, with only a few trickles spilling down her chin. She gripped his shaft once more while nibbling the tip, licking excess cum off like ice cream. He was sure he’d cum again, when…

“What the hell is this? You fucking pervert!!” His wife, Martha, stood in the doorway, glaring at them as they turned their dumbstruck faces in her direction.

“This isn’t what it seems…”

“She seduced me,” he interrupted, pointing at Samantha as she licked cum off her lips.

Martha sighed. “I suppose I can’t blame you, Johnathan. You’re horny and I know you can’t help it when someone offers.”

She glared at Samantha. “As for you, my nasty little slut.” Martha reached into her purse and pulled out a .44 Magnum. Samantha’s eyes grew as her mother forced her head back and placed the nuzzle against the bottom of her chin.

“Please mom, I won’t… ACK!”

The bullet tore through her chin and mouth, and exited through the top of her head, leaving a gaping hole as blood and brain splattered all over the room. John watched, his mouth agape, as her lifeless body collapsed onto the bed beside him. The crotch of her shorts turned dark, the contents of her bladder gushing out for a final time.

“I’m going to get a drink. I’ll be back in ten, this better be cleaned up when I get back.”

She walked out, slamming the door behind her.

A sigh escaped John’s lips as he looked down at Samantha’s corpse. “Well, suppose I shouldn’t waste this.”

He removed her shorts, no panties underneath, as usual, revealing a pristine cunt moist with her last piss. It was smooth and, owing to John’s fear of getting her pregnant, untouched. Looking into her vacant brown eyes, he inserted his dick into her tight hole for the first time, after so many months of her begging for it, and tore her hymen. As virginal blood soaked his shaft, he fucked his dead little girl harder than he would have dared if she were alive. It didn’t take long; after only a few minutes he came, spraying his hot and sticky seed into her underdeveloped womb. He pulled out and shot the remaining squirts into her asshole.

“I wish I could do this a little longer, sweetie,” he said, kissing her forehead. He got dressed and went to work disposing her body, albeit after taking a few good snapshots with his phone, and scoured the room of any evidence that a gruesome murder took place.
R: 1 / I: 0

My Story Archive

In case anyone is interested, here is an archive of all my finished stories.

I have changed the titles of some of them that I wasn't quite happy with but there's nothing I've not posted on here before, just edited into single stories rather than multiple parts which hopefully makes for easier reading :-)

I know I said this a few days ago but I really am going to be taking a break now. See you all in a couple of weeks!
R: 4 / I: 0


This is relatively lightcore for my typical shit. The following is fiction and not intended to condone violence against children nor sexual offenses, and is intended to be enjoyed from any angel (I know what I said).

Be wary, I make no promise to be good at his and construction (I know what I said) is welcome!

Part 1 _____________________________

I grew up with just my mom and 2 sisters, one older and one younger.

One night both my sisters wanted to have a sleepover. I didn't exactly get along with their friends, but some were very nice to me and even the least attractive were frankly gorgeous on a good day and on a bad day well, one shorter chubbier girl, seemed particularly nice to me after I was extra nice to her when she sleptover a month prior and got sick… Her face has been swollen and she cried to her friend but to me later insisted she was fine. The rest were mostly lean, a few scrawny- tho not as scrawny as me- with heavy boobs. It was a smorgasbord of favorite types. An eccentric emo girl and a punk las and some preppy chick who were all known to not get along sat in the same circle snacking with my older sister as my younger sister and her friends were all asleep.
I went off to bed seeing one of my younger sister's friends pass me. I heard her talking with the older girls as I slept.
I then had a strange dream.
R: 13 / I: 2

Young Justice Stories (teen, m/f, con and non-con)


This story stars M'gann (Miss Martian) and Conner (Superboy) and takes place somewhere in the second half of the first season of Young Justice.

M'gann is 48 years old chronologically but as a Martian she's biologically 16. Conner is a half Kryptonian clone made from the DNA of Superman and Lex Luthor who is less than a year old but physiologically he's 16 too.

This is my first attempt at writing the kind of story that would be posted on his board, so please tell me how I did (be critical if you have to) and say if you'd like me to write any more Young Justice bits or maybe continue this one. Others will likely be a lot more sex focused than this one but I'm getting warmed up.


When M'gann let herself into Conner's room she wasn't wearing her blue caped hero costume or the pink skirt with the short-sleeved crop top sweater that she looked so adorable in. Instead she was barefoot and dressed in a purple satin robe tied loosely at the waist. The alluring nightwear was reserved for Conner's eyes only which wasn't a problem since at this late hour they were the only ones left in the cave, the team's secret headquarters.

"I was just watching a few more of those adult DVDs I 'borrowed' from Wally, I thought you might like to help me try out a few more of the things I saw in them" she suggested with a flirtatious grin before tugging on her belt. The robe fell past her shoulders and puddled at her feet to reveal that she was wearing nothing underneath it.

Leaving aside her unique green skin tone she was a perfect example of the young feminine form, her flawless skin flowed over gentle curves and soft nubile breasts. And framed by a mane of red hair was the cutest face in the solar system, a face whose innocence was perhaps a bit at odds right now with the lewd pose she was making to invite her boyfriend into trying some kinky sex.

But despite the offer that would've had most teenage boys already on top of her Conner wasn't moved. His expression was tense and his focus obviously wasn't on the pretty girl standing naked in his room. "Not tonight, I've got other things on my mind" he grunted.

Worry replaced lust and she reached forward intending to touch his cheek reassuringly. "I can probably guess what it is" she said softly.

Seeing what she was trying to do Conner abruptly turned away and crossed his arms over his chest. "I don't want to talk about it!" he yelled and then seemed intent on staring at the floor, his body stiff and rigid with the energy he was keeping bottled up.

Seeing how it was going to be M'gann held in a sigh and instead smoothly shifted her form, her body quickly morphing into that of a bald man in an expensive tailored suit. "Perhaps you'd like to talk to me. After all, a father always has time for his son" said the polished voice of Lex Luthor putting a galling emphasis on the word son.

"I AM NOT YOUR SON" exploded Conner as he whipped around swinging with a punch that sent Luthor staggering back and clutching his now loosely hanging arm.

Squeezing his jaw tightly the still calmly collected villain managed to grin despite how much his shoulder must be hurting. "Tsk-tsk, a sadly predictable response. But they do say that the truth hurts" he joked in a manner that made it sound like he was still the most powerful man in the room.

This time Conner didn't use any words when he shouted his rage, roaring forward and slamming the older man against one of the cave walls formed from stone and concrete. Slamming his fists into Luthor's chest he ignored the man's pained grunts and instead delivered a series of shocking blows before grabbing Luthor by the neck and throwing him face first into the ground.

Already Luthor seemed to be in no condition to trade more barbs and was struggling to get up with only one weakened arm. But rather than let him have that chance Conner kicked him in the side with Kryptonian strength, sending the man flying clear across the room with enough force to shatter the bookcase he collided with.

Not pausing Conner marched over and with one hand lifted the source of his ire out of the pile of splinted wood and with the other smashed his fist right into Luthor's face just as he was looking up. "I. AM. NOTHING. LIKE. YOU." Conner swore as he emphasized each word with a solid hit.

With his ears still ringing with rage he hurled Luthor to the floor again and brought his boot down with a heavy crunch followed by several more before he dropped to his knees and frantically used his fists to finish the job. Finally his well of anger went dry and he knelt there panting before standing up and letting his heart rate return to normal.

Looking down he watched while in stops and starts Luthor's form began to shift, slowly and awkwardly returning to the shape of a small teenaged girl. Lying naked and exposed her injuries were far more apparent now that he could see her green skin which was almost entirely covered in dark bruises accented by blood. A tiny wail accompanied the little twitches her mangled limbs were making and it was obvious that she was in sheer agony but could do nothing about it. The damage he'd done to M'gann's body in only a few minutes was almost unbelievable.

Her one eye seemed to dimly make contact with his but there were no words to follow, only a small gurgled from the place where her lower jaw had been snapped apart in two places and most of her front teeth had been knocked out leaving only bleeding gums.

Not seeing any reason for conversation he examined his blood soaked hands and remarked calmly "I'm going to wash up and then I'm getting some air." But as he reached the door he paused briefly and looked back, "And M'gann… thanks for being so supportive, I'm feeling a lot better now."

After about 20 minutes alone M'gann was finally able to have a thought that didn't involve screaming internally at the sensation of one of her throbbing injuries. She arduously pushed out with one hand and with painful determination tried to get some purchase with her broken fingers so that she could move her body into a less awkward position.

But even flat on her back there was little difference to the amount of suffering she was experiencing. Both of her legs were broken and left at odd angles and her left kneecap was nothing but ground up powder now. A lot of blood had flowed out of her vagina and ass and there seemed to be little chance that her kidneys and other nearby organs were still functional under the black and purple tarp of bruises that covered her now oddly caved in midsection above her shattered pelvis.

Breathing was a torture of its own and she was certain that more than one of her broken ribs had punctured her lungs, which was why each breath felt like a blowtorch was being applied to her chest. With such pain beauty seemed like an unnecessary concern which was fortunate since her once proud breasts had been smashed into something like burger meat and her pretty face was virtually unidentifiable.

Staring upwards the ceiling seemed oddly fuzzy to her. She wasn't sure if something was wrong with her left eye but knew with resignation that the right eye was gone, the whole socket had been caved in and anything there had been pulverized. Part of her skull was cracked open too and she was probably pressing some of her grey matter directly into the dirty floor but it would take a while before she would know of any brain damage.

With a groan she concentrated and after several moments of extra misery a broken bone in her pinky finger snapped back together accompanied by a tortured cry. With her shape shifting powers she could repair her entire body one piece at a time in the same way that a dislocated arm could be fixed, by accepting the pain and popping it back into place.

Of course there was a lot to mend from countless broken bones and damaged organs to an entire eye that would have to be regenerated so she was going to be at this all night. No human could understand the living hell that still awaited her as she healed herself; their bodies would have already failed from the damage and their minds would shut down from the pain involved in fixing it. But the important thing was that she would be whole by morning and physically she'd look good as new when the rest of the team saw her.

Hopefully tomorrow would at last be one of Conner's good days and she could try that thing the blonde had done with her tongue; she was excited to see if he would cum as hard as the man in the video had. And if he was in the same mood he'd been in tonight then without question she'd help him deal with his anger issues again by providing him with whatever outlet he needed for as long as he needed it. She'd readily accept any amount of pain he inflicted on her body if it would help ease the pain he felt in his mind.
R: 149 / I: 9

Fire Emblem Heroines: The Guro Edition

I'm starting a longer story using a bit reshaped version of the Fire Emblem Heroes universe. Any comments/suggestions will be appreciated, especially suggesting characters, since the game already has about 90 girls to choose from.

Fire Emblem Heroines: The Guro Edition


As he saw a flash in some dark alley, Kiran decided to check it out against his better judgement. The light disappeared when he got there, but there was a weird gun on the ground. He picked it up and examined it with some interest. Since looked quite weird, he didn’t believe it to be a real gun. Still, he had to make sure. He aimed it at the wall, and squeezed the trigger. The gun did fire, but instead of a bullet, Kiran was greeted with a portal opening in the wall. Before he could react, he was sucked inside it, and then everything went black.

When he opened his eyes, he found himself on some grassy hill. The gun was on the ground next to him, so he picked it up. Far in the distance he could see a gigantic castle, so he decided to walk towards it.

Anna was furious. Their ancient relic, the Breidablik, had disappeared from its resting place! She could only think of how the Askrian royalty would nag her about it when they find out, not to mention the potential profit it could give them if it was still there. She didn’t even consider that it might have been found by someone who would abuse its power.

A knock on the door made snapped out of her moping. “Come in!” She shouted, and the door to her office opened. “Ma’am, we found this man wandering around our castle grounds. He claims to have come here through a portal, and your orders were to bring all like him to you first.” She nodded, remembering she had said something like that. Since the man was unarmed, she decided she didn’t need the guards. “Leave us alone.” She ordered, and the two guards let go of the man and left.

Kiran stared at the redheaded woman behind the desk. The golden adornments on her armor, as well as the beautifully crafted axe on one of the side walls, not to mention the guard’s words which he could miraculously understand, all told him she was an important figure. Being left alone with her presented him with a certain opportunity...

“So, what’s your story?” She asked him, and he stopped admiring her for a moment.
“Uh, I found this weird gun in some alley, and I was suddenly transported here.” He replied, and placed the weapon he found on her desk. She clapped her hands and exclaimed happily: “Oh, you found the Breidablik! I was considering ordering my people to search for it just now. It’s great news that we don’t have to do that anymore.” She stood up and walked around the desk, then bent over to inspect the gun. Kiran took a step back as he watched her do that, his feet taking him straight towards the axe hanging on the wall.

He stared at her ass through her skirt, but one of his hands crawled up the wall until he could feel the handle of the axe. Since the woman’s attention was still on the handgun, she didn’t notice as he grabbed it and raised it above his head, trying not to make a sound. She only noticed when he slammed it into her back with all his strength.

She didn’t even get a chance to scream in pain. As a huge gash opened in her back, Kiran raised the axe again, and swung it at her for the second time. Another cut opened in her back as she fell to the ground, the attack shattering her spine. Surprise and pain appeared on her face, but Kiran couldn’t see it - he just struck her with the axe for the third time, just at the base of her neck. The attack took her life, with her head nearly cut off by it.

Kiran lowered the axe and stared at Anna’s body. His heart was beating rapidly, and he tried a few deep breaths to make it calm down. He wasn’t sure why he decided to kill the woman, and what exactly he was going to do now, but he knew he had to calm down and think. The guards in front of the door would probably stop him if he tried to leave, and even then, he still had no idea how to return home. But how could he stay here after killing one of their officials?

As he wondered that, the door suddenly opened. A blonde girl walked through it, smiling brightly as she slammed the door shut behind her. “Hello Anna, I’m here to talk about-” She stopped suddenly as she noticed Anna’s dead body on the ground, and Kiran standing over her. He didn’t know that, but the visitor was Sharena, an Askrian princess and another of the leaders of the Order of Heroes.

Kiran moved without thinking as he saw the girl enter. He pulled the gun from the desk, and aimed it towards Sharena. He knew he couldn’t let her leave. As he pulled the trigger, another portal opened in front of him - he had forgotten that it wasn’t a real gun. To his shock, another redheaded woman came out of the portal - one looking exactly the same as the one he just killed.

“Anna?” The princess asked, just as confused as he was.

“I’m Anna, leader of the Or- Oh hello Sharena, how are you?” The redhead began to speak as she stepped forward. However, her foot ran across her body on the ground, and she looked down to see what it was. “Oh.” She then turned around towards Kiran, who was staring at her with wide eyes. A forced smile appeared on her face. “Since you have summoned me, I’m bound to obey your wishes.” She told him, trying to sound cheerfully - she knew obeying her summoner was the correct choice. She didn’t really care for her self from this realm, and only hoped that the man who killed her wouldn’t decide to end her life as well - and she wanted to give him no reason to do so.

“For real? You will do anything I say?” Kiran asked her, not believing his ears. That would solve all his problems! “That’s the case - a magical contract forces the people you summon to obey you.” She explained, while Sharena watched with growing fear in her green eyes.

“If that’s the case, then grab the girl -I believe you called her Sharena?- and stop her from leaving.” Kiran ordered Anna, and she descended upon Sharena. “Sorry, princess.” She told her, only out of respect for the princess from her own world. She crashed her body against Sharena’s, overwhelming her without using her weapon. Sharena didn’t have her lance with her, since there was no need for her to have it inside their castle - not that it would help her even if she had it. Anna had her pinned to the ground in seconds, and Kiran just watched her, still not believing his luck.

Eventually, he managed to decide what to do next as he watched Sharena struggle on the ground. The position she was in caused her skirt to flip upwards, revealing her white panties, and the suggestive position proved too much for him to give up on. He quickly walked over to her, and with a gesture shooed Anna away from there. She proceeded to sit on top of Sharena, holding her down with her entire body weight. The princess sobbed quietly her cheerful demeanor broken as she felt Kiran tear her panties away, exposing her virgin pussy to him. She was hoping to save her virginity for a hero from another world, but a villain arrived instead.

Kiran quickly removed his pants, his cock already erect. Anna watched with some sadistic pleasure as Sharena squirmed underneath her, trying desperately to break away. That was not happening though - and as Kiran finally stabbed her cunt with his dick, she could only scream. The pain of having her hymen broken proved to be quite strong, but the embarrassment also got to her, and she resumed her sobbing as the unknown man continued to rape her.

Anna, sitting on top of her, also didn't rest. She knew perfectly well how to undo the knots holding her armor in place, since it was the same as the armor of the Sharena she knew. She removed Sharena’s armor, and with more sadism showing on her face, quickly did the same for the top of Sharena’s battle dress, pulling it down so that her small breasts were exposed. She gleefully grabbed them in her hands, fondling and squeezing them as Sharena’s sobs intensified.

Eventually, Kiran had enough, and he blew his load inside Sharena’s snatch. The princess briefly shivered at the thought of getting pregnant with the man’s baby, but that wouldn't be something she would be worried about for long. As Kiran stood up, pulling his pants up as well, he also took the axe out of this world’s Anna’s corpse. And as the redhead continued to play with Sharena’s bosom, Kiran brought the axe down on the blonde’s throat. Her head was severed neatly, and get eyes continued to stare blankly as her body went motionless.

He let go of the weapon again. Anna released Sharena’s body, and stood up with questions in her eyes. “Did I do well?” She asked, her safety being her main priority. “Yes, I appreciate your help. However, it's not over yet.” She smiled brightly. If he needed her, then he couldn't kill her! “I need someone who can convince the guards that I'm now running this place. Since you're basically their leader, you can easily do that - and will still be in some control of them, just reporting to me. Is that clear?” Kiran asked her, and she nodded. “To my knowledge, all Askr kingdoms look and work pretty similar, so I won't have any trouble with that. Oh, I can already see the profits I could make here!” She almost moaned as she spoke the last sentence, visibly excited. She calmed down almost right away, and continued: “But before we do take over, you need to summon another Sharena - we need her to avoid any suspicions. Fortunately, I think I know how you can do it - just fire that weapon again in the same way you did before.”

Kiran agreed that she raised a valid point, so he walked over and took hold of the weird gun. He aimed it at the wall, and fired. As expected, another portal opened, and through it came another version of Sharena. “Oh! This must be another Askrian Kingdom!” She exclaimed as she looked around. Her cheerfulness faded as she saw two corpses on the ground, recognizing one as belonging to another version of her. “My idea worked, then. I thought that if you just fired it now, it’d still open a portal to another Askr and hopefully pull her.” Anna commented, and Sharena looked towards her again. “Anna? What’s going on?” She asked, the commander being a reasonable figure for her.

“That man can use the Breidablik, and he killed this world’s you and me. He summoned us so that he can take over it without any troubles.” Sharena nodded carefully, deep in thought. Seeing her dead body shocked her, making her rethink some of her values a bit. She also realized that the man would kill her if she refused to cooperate.
Eventually, she looked at the man again. “I’ll do it.”

Kiran looked at her for a moment, then decided to test if she would obey him. “Remove your underwear. From this moment on, I forbid you from wearing it.”

Sharena bit her lip as she heard the order. She tried to ignore the cum stains on her doppelganger’s dead body, but with that order she knew her life would be more sexualized from now on. Still, she didn’t falter - it was better than dying anyways. She removed her boots, and slid her white panties down her legs. As she was doing it, Kiran looked at Anna. “That stands for you, too.” The commander just nodded, and removed her panties as well.

When Sharena was done, she handed Kiran her panties. He stuffed them into her pocket, then looked at the pair, surprised and emboldened by their compliance. It already gave him some more ideas for the future...

Getting rid of the bodies wasn’t easy, but the trio managed to do it eventually. Getting to know the chain of command in the kingdom required some effort, but after some time Kiran managed to do so. Anna and Sharena got everything running smoothly - Anna’s usual weird antics were an easy explanation for any changes in her behaviour, and Sharena impersonated the other her perfectly, her fear constantly reminding her that she had to. She was sure she could even fool her brother when he returned home from his mission.

As Kiran finished settling into his new quarters, having changed into this world’s clothes, Someone knocked on his door. “Yes?” He asked, and Anna walked in.
“Now that you’re all ready, we need to test that thing!” She yelled ardently, her eyes glowing as she imagined all the various possibilities his power could open. Kiran knew she was right again, so he asked her. “What do you have in mind?”
“There’s a summoning circle on a hill nearby. The weapon you wield was originally stored there, and according to what we know, it will help you with your magic - especially since you still have no idea how to control that power.”

Soon the two of them were walking up the hill. As Anna lead him there, he recognized the place as where he first arrived to this world. When they reached the top, he approached the magic circle, while Anna stayed behind to watch from the sidelines. He felt the energy flowing through him, and as he fired the gun, he could focus a bit better. His mind wanted to summon another woman, and his wish was fulfilled.

“I'm Lyndis of the House of Caelin. Yet I truly belong to the open plains. Just call me Lyn, all right?” The woman spoke as she appeared, Kiran stunned as he saw her. He devoured her exposed legs with his eyes, arousal building up as she shifted sideways, her shapely ass showing to him for a moment. “Hello, Lyn. By the magic of summoning, you are bound to do as I order.” The woman nodded to show she understood, and Kiran decided to try it out.

“First, I want you to undress.” Her smile disappeared as she heard that, but she knew she had to obey. Reluctantly, she undid the sash on her waist, letting it slide down. She also removed her sword, the Sol Katti, that was still in its scabbard, and gently set it down on the ground. Then she stopped for a moment, drawing a deep breath. Since no man had seen her naked before, she was slightly nervous as she pulled her blue one-piece outfit over her head. She didn’t wear any panties, so her slightly hairy pussy was exposed to Kiran. She shivered in the cold air, feeling the summoner’s hungry gaze, and removed her gray undershirt as well. Her breasts bounced freely as they were released, and Lyn blushed heavily as she saw the man undo his pants and free a growing erection. She knew what was coming, and she didn’t like it - but she also knew she had to obey. She looked away as he approached her, until she could feel his hands grabbing her by her wrists.

The thought of resisting briefly flashed through her mind, but she rejected it, preferring not to anger the man and hoping that after the intercourse he would treat her better. She turned towards him and allowed him to force her to the ground, his dick sliding inside her. She closed her eyes for a moment to hide the pain she felt as he broke her hymen, but after she got the pain in control, she started to enjoy the feeling, moaning ever slightly as she looked at the man’s face. After concluding that she wouldn’t resist, Kiran let go of her hands and started moving them down her ass and legs, wishing to feel them with his own hands. He could feel Lyn’s breathing speed up as he did, enjoying her trembling beneath him. He could see her face flushing, with arousal instead of shame this time, and concluded it felt a bit better than just simply raping the girl like he did with Sharena.

As Kiran continued to fuck her, he couldn’t help but feel fascinated with her sword. It was on the ground just next to them, so at some point he reached over and took the Sol Katti out of its sheath. He examined the golden blade with interest, the artful handle raising his curiosity as well. The summoner held the sword between himself and Lyn, but he could still see most of her body, so he could also see her looking at him with caution. He figured she was probably worried about her sword more than about him using it on her - and it gave him the idea of actually doing that. Thinking about it, he recalled the thrill he felt while killing the two women before, and he realized he wanted to experience it again. As he was nearing his orgasm, he concluded he should kill Lyn. She was squirming in her orgasm now, her pussy squeezing on his cock as she moaned. With one hand, he brushed her green ponytail away from her neck, causing her to jerk underneath him. As she opened her eyes, he brought the sword down from the side, slitting her throat. Her eyes widened at the sudden betrayal, her hands moving to the gush in her neck in a futile attempt to tame the blood squirting from her neck. She opened her mouth, trying to speak, but only blood and gurgling came out of it. Her body started to twitch wildly, a feeling that Kiran enjoyed a lot. He blew his load inside her snatch almost right away, her dying pussy milking him for all semen it could as she watched her slowly lose her strength. She realized that trying to stop the bleeding wouldn’t work, so she let go of her throat, her arms falling limply along her body. Her green eyes seemed to be asking him one thing: “Why?”, but after she seemed to have accepted her fate, Kiran could see it slowly transforming into resentment and then hate. He rested on top of her until her body shook with a final twitch, and she stopped moving forever.

As he got up, and pulled up his pants, Anna came over from the spot she was waiting in. The sweat and redness on her face made him suspect she had been touching herself - with her being forced to wear no panties, it certainly would make it easier for her.

“That was nice and all, but please do not kill every heroine you summon straight away. After all, your power has much more potential than that - and additional manpower is always good.” She scolded him, but her obvious arousal made Kiran treat what she said with some skepticism. Still, she was right about that, and after moving the body away so that it wouldn’t scare off the people he summoned, he got back in the summoning ring. With his arousal sated for now, he managed to summon quite a number of people before deciding it was enough practice for the day. Returning to the castle and having Anna assign the rooms to all of the summoned heroes, he already had a few ideas of which girl he should kill next…
R: 39 / I: 5

Ellen Stories Thread #2

The previous thread had gotten too long, I think (and hope) that was why it got so few comments, so I am starting a new one, we shall see.

Previous stories thread
R: 162 / I: 0

The Many Deaths of Julie (non-con, snuff, gutting, gun/knife play, hard vore, rape, and more)

There is far too little non-con snuff on this board, so I decided to post some stuff and hopefully inspire and/or attract some non-con fans here. I'd also like to say that violence against women and sexual assault are very big problems in society, and these fantasies are not meant to condone or perpetrate those issues in any way.

Julie is a character that embodies just about everything I enjoy in my fantasy victims, and although her personality may vary slightly from story to story, she remains fairly consistent. I've penned quite a few of her demises, and hopefully some of these tales you'll also find enjoyable. Some are reposts I've shared here previously, and some are new.
R: 0 / I: 0

Cure (shota, FFF/m, masturbation, denial, penectomy)

Benjamin sat glum in the hospital bed from what had happened to him. The slim boy slumped just a week before his 13th birthday and had felt as if he lost the world lost everything in the world. Naked under his bed sheets, his big brown eyes were reddened with tears above his heavily freckled cheeks and button nose, all behind his fringe of curly, brown hair. Outside his hospital room he could see his mother and her wife through the window in the door thanking the doctor for her work in curing her son of his malady, the source of which was floating in a clear, sealed jar of formaldehyde held by his 17 year old step sister.

Just less than a year ago was when Ben learned of joys of masturbation. As all boys at that age, he noticed that his willy would get hard from time to time and that it felt could to rub it when it was in such a state. His large, brown eyes widened in fascination as he explored all four inches of his boyhood, from the emerging peach fuzz at its base up the veiny shaft, to half way up of which was the scar, to the tip crowned by a purple mushroom head. He became resourceful, slathering it in shampoo, lotion, butter or even his own spit at any opportunity to enjoy his own body.

This was also the time that Ben’s mother married a shapely brunet named Rebecca. Rebecca had a daughter, Stacy, who was 4 years his senior and was conceived amidst a brutal sexual assault. This rape in Rebecca’s past understandably traumatised her and lead her to distrust and hate all males. Unlike Rebecca, Stacey was bisexual rather than lesbian but had adopted many of her mother’s prejudices and though had some interest in male anatomy, hated the men that it was attached to.

Rebecca and her new wife were not subtle with there affections for each other, kissing and groping was a common occurrence in the household. While Benjamin’s mother was preoccupied with her new lover, Rebecca and Stacey gave poor Ben Hell. They would verbally abuse him, give him an unfair amount of chores, under feed him and isolate him from his mother. One of the tortures that he endured was were he to be caught masturbating, he was often punished profusely, being reminded of how filthy his habit was and even his mother was talked into taking punitive action, saying that if he was to misuse his willy that he did not deserve it.

However, due to his developing libido and his exposure to this lesbian behaviour fuelled his need for masturbate. Moreover, he found it a means of stress relief from the constant bullying. Whenever she could, Stacey would watch him stroke himself. She would watch his hand grip the four inches of ridged boyhood - the slick surface of the cleanly circumcised meat, the redness of his cheeks making his freckles more apparent, his lithe chest and flat belly rising and falling with the quickening pants: she watched the youth in shame for though she found him beautiful, he was a disgusting male.

The extra stress the three women gave him at home lead to behavioural problems at school has his paranoid state lead to him becoming disruptive while his grades continued to fall. Moreover, due to the prohibition of masturbation laid upon him at home, he took any opportunity he could get to play with himself, including several instances where he was caught at school and his misandristic parents had to be informed.A special meeting was held between Ben’s mothers and the principle after this incident. They discussed that, with his dropping class performance and disruptive behaviour, some serious steps may have to be made to curb this masturbation habit.

Once back home, Benjamin’s mother scolded the boy,
“We told you that you can’t do this all the time everywhere at home, why would you do it at school?”
“But why not?” the boy responded, “It’s my willy, why can’t I play with it when and how I want?”. To this, Ben’s mother dragged him by the wrist to the kitchen where she shoved her hand down Ben’s shorts, pulled out his penis and threatened it with a knife,
“This willy of yours is a detriment to you at school and Rebecca is concerned about how uncomfortable it makes Stacey feel. I am your mother, I gave you everything you have, what is yours is mine and I can take it away. You have one last chance”.

One evening, Rebecca and Benjamin’s mother had left the door open while making love as he walked past. The door open a smidge, he was able to see everything from a hidden vantage point. His cock hardened in his shorts and it wasn’t long before he was turgid to the view to , thighs and arse sweatily in rhythm, his strokes in synch with the two sumptuous women. Unbeknownst to him, Stacey was down the hall, watching the lad and his swollen cock in ravenous envy. Benjamin responded to a movement out of the corner of his eye with a yelp, alerting the two lovers who hastily donned dressing gowns and came out to the hallway to find out what was going on.

“He just had his dick out when I walked out here” Stacey yelled, pre-emptively on the defensive. Before Ben could muster a defence, Rebecca picked the boy up and pinned him against the wall,
“I don’t know what’s more disgusting about you, boy, that you were peaking at us or that you showed that disgusting thing to my daughter!”. She then turned to Ben’s mother,
“This has to be the last straw, make the call, I will not stay in this house while he still has it!”. Rebecca through Ben into his bedroom and barricaded the door, barring his escape. Frightened and scared of what was to come, he paced all that sleepless night between failed attempts of escape. Eventually exhaustion lead to his collapse.

As the morning light pierced his bedroom window and stirred him awake, he could here his mother’s voice form the other side of his door.
“…no, I would like to have a granddaughter one day so leave his testes, just the basics, doctor.”
“Very well,” Ben heard a stranger’s voice, “well with no urethral reposition, a basic penectomy is a quick procedure. He could have it done under epidural anaesthetic for a faster recovery. I will provide a medical certificate for a fortnight, he’ll need some time off school to recover.” Ben’s heart was in his mouth. No, they can’t take his willy! Before he knew it, a pair of paramedics had burst through his door. Ben thrashed and flailed against them but the fight was lost the moment they wrestled him to the ground and injected something into his arm. The room began to spin and grow dark.

Ben woke up in a hospital bed, his arms strapped down so that he was unable to escape. Something feeding into his drip made him weak and dizzy. A familiar voice came around, preceding a team of medical professionals,
“…and here we have a master Benjamin Steinberg, a healthy young man with pathologically problematic behavioural patterns concerning masturbation. The school to which he attends proports that this behaviour has made him dysfunctional at school. His parents say that his habitual masturbation has even put his stepsister in danger. For this reason, he has his arms restrained and is lightly sedated, as to prevent reach to his penis. With the recent change of laws, medical intervention for this degree of pathology can be okayed with less hoops to jump through. To speed up recovery, an epidural has been put in in lieu of a general anaesthetic. Any questions?” the senior doctor asked to the rest of her team

“Don’t, please, I’ll stop, I promise…” Ben managed to croak out which got the doctor’s attention. She bent down and smiled kindly,
“I’m sorry, Benny. Your willy is doing you more harm than good. You’ll be better without it, you’ll see.”. Too drugged to plead his case further, he only quietly sobbed as the doctor turned her back on him towards the chatter behind a curtain from behind which he recognized the voice of Stacey, as well as Rebecca and her mother.

“So, what are you going to do with it?” asked Stacey with a malicious hope in her eye.
“It will be disposed as clinical waste, I suppose.” The doctor responded, matter of fact.
“Hmmm, so I guess we can’t keep it? Like all preserved, I mean”
“Well, I don’t see why not. It won’t be of much use after it’s amputated but I suppose if you want to keep it, he can seal it with some formaldehyde, if you wish”
“Stacey!” Rebecca remarked, “Why would you want that thing? Leave it with the trash it is.”
“Now honey,” Ben’s mother reassured her wife, “just because my son can’t haven’t, it doesn’t mean no one can. Everything he has I gave him, after all, and I can give it to somebody else if I so choose.”
“It’s settled then?” the doctor concluded, “I’ll just have you fill out come forms and we can keep the specimen for you all to take home.”

Ben’s grip upon reality was tenuous at best, he was incredibly disoriented as they wheeled his hospital bed through the corridors of the hospital and checked him into the operating theatres. Once in the room, they topped up his epidural, transferred him onto the operating table, fastening his arm restraints onto the new surface where he lied before they lifted his legs into stirrups. They shaved and cleaned his groin thoroughly with an antiseptic wash was talking about their plan for the procedure,
“Luckily, he is still in early stages of pubescence and he doesn’t have much girth. He’s tightly circumcised but he should have enough excess skin to form a new urethral opening form the stump”.

The same doctor from before came into the room with a procedural gown, surgical mask and sterile gloves on. A nurse handed her a scalpel blade as Ben looked on in horror as she brought it to his most precious possession. She scratched the corona of his glans with it,
“Did that hurt Ben?” she asked, look from over her mask. From a mix of shock and sedation, he didn’t react to the blade caressing his flesh,
“Good, we can begin.”

She started by circumnavigating a little above the base of his penis with the scalpel blade. She then used some electrosurgical tool to burn away at his flesh, cauterising as it severed tissue. She would take care to ligate any major vessels she should encounter as she dissected through his penis. Finally, when she got to it, she excised Ben’s urethra which was cut with a pair of tissue scissors. That last strand of flesh severed was the final fate for Ben’s life forever, his favourite toy taken away in a kidney dish by the assisting nurse. He watched has his boyhood was placed in a jar of blue preserving liquid, tears steaming down his face as his chest spasmed with sobs, the specimen’s fate sealed as the chemicals killed and preserved the tissues upon contact. Finally, the doctor blocked the nerves and sutured the skin onto the new end of the urethra. A catheter was inserted to allow the new opening to heal.

What was left of the once proud monument to dawning pubescence was left an indentation the same circumference of Ben’s once treasured willy. In the middle of which a simple hole through which he would have to sit like a girl to pee through. His aching balls hung exposed underneath almost grieving the tool that occupied the space above. Never again would he feel the sweet release of orgasm again, nor would he ever know another in the most carnal and interment sense. Never again would he stand at the urinal, comparing his size with the other boys.

In a week he would be turning 13, he would becoming a man, but all that was taken away from him. His family came into the room so see him. The three women looked down at him, perhaps with some feign glimpse of pity. Still naked under his bed sheets, Rebecca stepped forward giddy to see the improvement to the child,
“May I have a look?” she asked, pulling the bed sheets off him before he could react. “Now, look at that, much better now that silly little thing isn’t attached to you.” Ben was about to break down again before his mother roused on him to snap out of it.
“Benjamin Aaron Steinberg, you stop that this instance. If you were to misuse any of your other toys I would have confiscated those off you as well. Why is this any different?”

While Ben was being humiliated by his mother and Rebecca, Stacey was in the cover of the room, looking in fascination at the piece of her stepbrother that floated in the clear chemical preservative.
“I should take this to school and show it around. People will be wondering why you were obsessed with something so small.”
“Shut up, Stacey!” Ben yelled, still bubbling over his loss, “You can’t do that,” she said, then turning to his parents, “she can’t do that!”. His mother only condemned him with his own words,
“Ben, I took your willy off you and gave it to Stacey. Now it’s her willy, why can’t she play with it when and how she wants?”
R: 2 / I: 0

Hanging of a Sinner (Loke)

Not mine, just a repost of a missing thread

[Loke] The Hanging of a Sinner [2016]

”Come on, it’s time to go” the woman dressed in long black robes said to me. I was standing in the hallway of the most prestigious Christian private school for girls in the country, naked and with my hands bound behind my back. It was just before lunchtime and the hall should have been bustling with activity at this time, but today every student at the school had gathered in the courtyard for today’s very special event; my execution. I had committed one of the worst sins a girl at my age could commit, at least in the eyes of this extremely conservative school. I’d had sex before marriage, which was punishable by death. Of course I’d heard of many girls that had done it anyway, the only difference between them and me was that I was stupid enough to get caught. For me, it meant that at the age of fourteen, my life would shortly come to an end.

All the students stood along the walls of the main courtyard looking at the gallows that had been set up in the middle of it. It was late September and the autumn had made its appearance with a chilling wind and a light drizzle falling from the sky. As the cold rain hit my bare skin the nipples of my pert breasts stood at attention. Being naked in front of everybody made the situation worse and I felt myself blushing heavily. Even though I was freezing my face was bright red and I kept my gaze planted in the ground as I made my way to the centre of the courtyard. I didn’t see them, but I could feel everybody’s eyes staring at me, judging me as the sinner they thought I was.

The scene was eerily silent as I arrived beside the noose that would soon end my life. The headmaster was standing there too, and after giving a short speech about the sins I had committed he signalled for the hanging to begin. The same woman who had escorted me from the hallway placed a small stool below the noose and I stepped up on it. The headmaster then placed the noose around my neck, adjusted it and fastened it to the frame of the gallows, so that the rope would catch me when they removed the stool. The woman said a short prayer, and after a collective amen from the audience she kicked the stool from under my feet.

I fell only a couple of inches before the rope caught my neck and forced my throat shut, and by instinct I gasped for air as hard as I could. I managed to suck in a tiny amount of air but as my windpipe was crushed by my own weight it became impossible to breathe. My feet were searching for something to stand on and found nothing. In desperation I kicked aimlessly hoping to somehow gain enough leverage to escape the tightness of the rope for just a second, but that did not work either. I must have given the onlookers a good view of my nether parts in the process, and as I kicked I felt my breasts bouncing in response to my movements.

My lungs soon started to burn and added to the sharp aching pain coming from my neck. I was really panicking by then as I realised that there was no way out and that my death was imminent. I opened my eyes for the first time since the drop and saw the headmaster standing there, his gaze moving up and down my young body while his lips formed a sly smile. I felt the hate against him flowing inside me and I became very frustrated that I was powerless to do anything about it.

The burning pain in my lungs was spreading though my whole body, each cell screaming for oxygen. I felt my strength slowly leaving me, and my frantic kicks were getting weaker every second. Surprisingly, a familiar feeling slowly made its appearance between my legs; the same feeling that had gotten me into this trouble in the first place. Desperate for relief from the pain and without much time left to live I tried to rub my thighs together to pleasure myself. Somehow it worked, and it wasn’t long before I could feel an orgasm building up inside me. At that point I didn’t care if I did it in front of all my teachers and fellow students, the only thing that mattered to me at that point was to get away from the immense pain I was in.

As my orgasm was approaching I tried to relax the best I could. I didn’t want to pass out before it came, and apart from my thigh rubbing my whole body was limp.

Suddenly, the most powerful orgasm I had ever experienced hit me. The incredible pain mixed with the immense pleasure into a new, extraordinary feeling. Wave after wave rolled through me, spreading from my pussy to my whole body causing every muscle I had to spasm uncontrollably. I wanted to scream out in ecstasy, but I couldn’t make a single noise.

When my orgasm started to fade, I felt the pain disappear as well. I opened my eyes again, but I could hardly see anything, only vague shadows in black and white. My strength was leaving me and my limbs felt like they weighed a hundred pounds each. I felt nothing apart from a warm calmness inside me, and an ice-cold void outside. I could feel myself loose consciousness, and as I did so I lost control of my bladder, and shortly afterwards my bowels. I would have been embarrassed, but where I was heading now there were no feelings, no sights and no impressions, there was only calmness, peace, and an endless void of nothing.
R: 12 / I: 0

A Demon's Rise (vore, snuff, non-con, large insertion)

Hello fellow fans of dark twists in their erotica. I’m a writer, been a writer for a long time, and occasionally I like to write some dark sci-fi and fantasy for personal, private fun. Lately I’ve been doing it more often, so I thought, I should start sharing my works.
I’ve seen some writers (and more commonly, 2D artists and 3D animators) develop quite the fan following, and they opened up crowd funding and donation services to their fans. I’m going to take a stab at it too. Everything I write will become available for free, but if you want to support what I do, please do! I love money. :3 And, if the crowd funding takes off, I’ll write this sort of content more often.


This story will continue for many chapters, and will focus on a demon and the companions he makes. The story will start in a classic medieval setting, but much of the story will actually take place in Hell as it evolves into a larger, more grandiose plot.
You might find this brand of guro erotica a bit peculiar compared to most, because I like to indulge a bunch of extreme kinks, with a romance plot that drives them. If you like the list of attributes you see below, you might just like my writing.
- romance
- descriptive guro sex scenes where a victim is killed is almost always going to be someone who deserves to die. IE: I write about very bad people getting literally fucked to death.
- monsters/demons fucking each other, and humans (sometimes victim, sometimes romance partner)
- consensual sex (between romantic partners)
- non-consensual sex (on victim)
- forced orgasms (on victim)
- large penetration sex (on both romantic partner, and victim)
- all-the-way-through and cum-through scenes (on both romantic partner, and victim)
- eventual body destruction, gore, and/or death by size of penetration (on victim)
- vore (on victim)
- lots of blood and cum


A Demon’s Rise

The demon looked down upon the sacrifice the villagers had brought him. A delicious sacrifice, and one he would enjoy.

The human was laid out upon the altar, its stone surface covered in many furs. Shivering, trembling, barely aware of her surroundings. That was how the villagers prepared his meals, and it was why he protected their village from raiders; they needed his protection, and he desired certain favors only their small hands and crafty minds could provide.

“Are you… g-going to eat this one too?” the spectator said. A human woman from the village had come to watch, a mature woman, perhaps thirty-five years of age. She was short, with lightly tanned skin and long black hair that reached past her wide hips. She wore the typical rags of the poor villagers, but that did not detract from her beauty, or hide the rather busty, curvy figure of her short frame.

The way she opened her eyes, wide, innocent, filled with curiosity, intrigued him. Perhaps she was a mother, the sweet sort, the ones who never quite grasped the grimness of reality, their heads forever filled with fantasy and their hearts forever filled with love. He could admire that, in a way.

Compared to the human, he was a giant, over fifteen feet tall. Some called him a minotaur upon first sighting, but he had far more horns than any minotaur, many sharp teeth, fangs, and tusks, and a long tail that ended with similar spikes. His fur was short, dark brown, and did little to hide the colossal amount of muscle and mass he carried. A demon, and one more than strong enough, and smart enough, to lay in ambush and slaughter any raiders that attempted to harm or rob the villagers and their quaint little town.

It was a delightful partnership that had taken years to foster, and one he had maintained for ten years now.

He nodded with her question, and stepped in closer to the human on the altar, his meal. Unlike the human who had come to watch, the sacrifice was tall, lean and strong, with feminine curves accented with abs, toned legs, and a large ass of muscle. Her breasts were small, a shade lighter in color than the rest of her very tanned skin, nipples a reddish brown to match her lips.

“We, we um… we prepared her for you, like the others. Her… her insides are all cleaned up, she’s eaten and drunken nothing but the potion and water for two days. All her skin below the neck has been shaved smooth, and… and we’ve dosed her with the drug.” The gentle woman stood beside him at the alter. Not afraid, of him at least, but perhaps a touch afraid of what he was going to do to the unconscious sacrifice. The tender creature was trembling. “She should wake up any second, and… she’ll… respond, to whatever you do to her.”

Delightful. Unlike many of his kind, he had developed a rather unique — he considered it developed — sexual taste in his prey. The villagers were more than willing to accommodate it in exchange for his protection, and they asked no questions. Or rather, they hadn’t before. This tiny woman joining him was the first of the villagers to ever ask him what he would do to his prey. He did not mind answering.

He reached down for the sacrifice, and turned her over onto her back, earning a groan of exhaustion from her thin, ever-frowning lips. A six-foot tall, gorgeous creature, one he was excited to soon have on his cock. The thought alone filled him with need, and he rumbled deep in his chest as his long tongue made a low slick of his chops. His shaft began to emerge from the sheath it normally hid within, blood pouring into it, filling it, causing it to both fall free from his body as his testicles descended, but also to thicken and grow dark with color.

The human beside him gasped, and stared, hand covering her lips as her wide, amber gaze could not look away. His cock grew longer, and longer, and longer still, the bumps, grooves, and ridges of its shape becoming defined and rigid, as its girth began to reach its limit. As it swelled, he squatted down by the edge of the altar, and with his titanic hands, pulled the dark woman closer so her legs dangled off its edge, and set his cock upon her body. Once he set his massive testicles between the doomed woman’s thighs, he compared the lengths, and rumbled with increasing desire as he saw that, once the base of his shaft was aligned with the dark woman’s slit, his cock’s length stopped an inch shy of her collar bone. Perhaps this one wouldn’t die so quickly.

“You can… fit that… inside her?” the human said.

He nodded. His cock was four inches thick, and two feet in length. A human torso, such as this bandit’s, could fit him plenty, if he used enough force.

“W… what’s…” The dark woman stirred, eyes opening, mouth tasting the air and body starting to twist. Once she realized her hands were tied behind her back, she tried to sit up, but stopped as she looked down across her body, and at the massive cock laid across her chest and stomach. “F… fuck… n-no.”

The demon glanced down at the gentler human, to see how she’d react to this raider’s awakening. The human’s eyes sparkled with what he could only imagine to be anticipation. How strange, and welcome. He had never had a spectator.

“Let me go! You can’t… you fucking… what fucking kind of village makes a pact with a demon!?” Ah, fury and fire rose up from the awakening bandit, and she started to twist and turn to attempt escape. But with her hands tied behind her, and one of her legs in the demon’s grip, she was going nowhere. The drugs in her system would keep her weak and helpless for hours to come as well.

“Mongar’loth is our friend,” the villager said. She got in closer still, until she was almost touching one of his enormous legs. Her head did not reach his hip. “He protects us, and we help him, give him a safe place to sleep. And… we give him food, when the situation allows.”

“You fucking sacrifice your own people?”

“We would never, and Mongar’loth would never expect that!” The tiny, curvy creature beside him was quickly becoming his ambassador. That was fine, perhaps even wanted, as normally his inability to speak English meant his meal had little clue as to the nature of their sacrifice. “The only people we sacrifice are people like you, raiders and bandits, murderers and rapists.”

It was true, of course. Mongar had little interest in killing the innocent or undeserving; there were already enough demons out there in the world doing that, causing mayhem for Fiends of all kinds and ensuring they were hated everywhere. Mongar kept his kills and meals to those the woman described, those deserving. It just so happened that, when the meal was also attractive, he was given an opportunity to let loose some of his more base demon desires. Nothing wrong with that.

Mongar rumbled, earning a surprised gasp from the bandit, as he began to gently nudge his hips back and forth. His cock was wet, self-coating in lubricant, and he rumbled again, purring deep in his chest, as the smell of it, of sex, started to fill the air of the forest.

“You… you can’t do this to me!”

The villager stomped a foot, and blew up her cheeks. “You deserve it!” She may have been in her mid thirties, but she behaved like a child.

“I deserve to die in battle! Not as some… demon’s… meal.”

“You deserve nothing! You… hurt someone in the village. She’ll never be able to walk on that leg again, thanks to your raid. And you would have killed some of us if Mongar hadn’t been there! You deserve nothing!”

Mongar tilted his head to the side as he looked down at the smaller human. There was hate there, in the little bundle of silly joy. That intrigued him. And, it gave him an idea.

Mongar picked the bandit up by the leg so that she dangled upside down, cursing and screaming, and he walked toward a nearby patch of soft grass. A large tree stood by it, and he sat down on his butt, legs spread, before setting the bandit between his thighs onto the grass. He motioned with his hand to the smaller human, and then to his leg.

She stared at him, blinking, before realization and understanding dawned on her. Nervous and trembling, the small human came up to him, and crawled onto his leg, sitting on it above the knee, her legs along his inner thigh and her feet reaching the grass.

“Your… fur is… very warm,” she said, smiling up at him. Still nervous, shaking like a leaf, but at the same time, he found more of that anticipation in her eyes, and that intrigued him all the more. “I’m Tilly, by the way.”

He nodded.

“Fuck you. Fuck you, let me go!” The warrior squirmed, but while she could still curse and scream, her muscles were weak with the drug. And, better yet, the drug awakened the sexual need in humans; a delicious spice for his meal, first introduced to him by a succubus friend long ago.

He picked up the bandit by the torso, facing him, so that her legs dangled, feet dragging along the grass since he was sitting. Close, and closer, he brought her in toward him until her feet were touching his testicles, the two massive orbs resting on the grass between his thighs.

His other hand slipped up and around Tilly, and with a delicate claw, he gently hooked it underneath the woman’s wrist, and guided her hand toward his crotch. As much as it was a hard phallus, his cock was gargantuan, and a touch pliable, so that gravity made it curve downward with its weight.

“I… oh… you uh… want my help… getting things into… into her?” she said, and he nodded, rumbling his contentment so that she understood. Rumbling made her shiver, and for her lips to curl into more strange, nervous, intrigued smiles. “… ok.” Quivering like a nervous girl on her first night with a man, Tilly reached around and over the bandit’s leg to find his cock, and started to lift. “It’s… heavy, and wet, and… and hot.” She leaned in closer, close to the limp warrior, closer to him, and used both hands to hold the phallus steady.

Mongar helped, one massive hand holding his cock at the base, while Tilly held it closer to the tip. His other hand held the exhausted, trembling sacrifice like a toy, around the torso, and brought her smooth, rich sepia cunt’s lips to the head of his cock. Her legs dangled, limp from the drug, and her sex smelled of arousal, touches of wetness on her slit.

“Fuck you! Fuck you fuck you fuck you, let me go! I’ll fucking kill you! I’ll—nng!” The bandit threw her head back, and grit her teeth, as Mongar pressed her tiny slit against the head of his cock.

It felt wonderful, to feel fresh meat, hot and squirming, rub against the head of his shaft. His penis was shaped similar to a horse’s, though the tip was not flared; instead, it was bulbous, like a human’s, if perhaps a little more pointed. The slightly sharper tip allowed him to work into a smaller hole, such as that belonging to prey in desperate need of rape and death. So, he rumbled bliss as the wet, tight little pussy of the warrior started to stretch around the glans of his cock, sending little sparks of bliss through his enormous shaft.

“Oh… gods,” Tilly said. Her breathing quickened, her grip tightened, and her hands, only inches from where his massive cock was slowly opening the small hole of the sacrifice, started to gently caress his cock. Small movements, movements he doubted the smaller human noticed she was doing, but her thumbs gently shifted up and down along his wet girth, and combined with her tightened grip, earned a rumble of delight from the demon.

He could smell arousal coming from the human on his leg.

“I’m going to tear! Fucking stop!” The raider managed to raise her head and look down the valley of her body, her abs and delicious skin, down to where his fat glans was slowly spreading her further and further apart. He could feel her clenches now, feel her squeezing and gripping, trying to stop his penetration. All she managed was to make the journey more pleasurable, as her soaked muscles milked at his glans.

Mongar was aroused, very aroused. More aroused than usual, he realized. The only thing stopping him from slamming the warrior down onto his cock hard enough to kill her then and there, was the human woman sitting on his leg, growing more and more aroused by the moment right along with him. She was the reason he found himself unusually stirred. What sort of human was aroused by these acts?

As much as his girth was thick and hard, it wasn’t steel. The sacrifice’s clenching muscles were enough to cause it to compress where she squeezed on it, slightly; if not for that, her tiny slit would have started to tear. But the combination of his cock’s fleshy malleability, and how it naturally lubricated — a requirement for demons, of course, for raping their prey — was enough to keep the girl from tearing. And with time, he eventually sank the entirety of the bulbous tip of his massive cock, past the wriggling woman’s smooth lips, and into her hot, trembling, clenching insides.

Once her hole, stretched taut and quivering, managed to slip past the base edge of the glans of his shaft, Mongar rumbled yet again. Delightful, to feel her trembling flesh work past the thickest part of his glans, and wrap tight around his cock where Tilly had her fingers. Having her muscles grip the slightly thinner part of his cock, holding the thicker part inside her, meant he no longer had to hold his shaft; Tilly’s hands were enough. And once he let go of his cock, he set the free hand behind Tilly, and gently nudged her back and ass with it.

She shivered in his palm, and looked up at him with big doe eyes. “You’re… very… warm.”

“He’s going to fucking kill me, you stupid woman! Do something!”

Tilly frowned at the bandit. Her arms, partially covered in the short sleeves of her rags, showed that she didn’t have much for muscle mass. A soft, tender creature. If she’d had more strength, Mongar was sure she’d hit the sacrifice with a fist.

Instead, Tilly, still holding the underside of this middle of his cock with one hand, raised her other hand higher, until it found the swollen clitoris of the sacrifice.

“The fuck are you doing?”

“You’re just a b-bandit! And… and you’ll die… cumming like a whore.” Licking her thick lips, Tilly began to caress the warrior’s clit, two fingers upon it, massaging it in a gentle, circular motion.

The effect was instantaneous. The raider grit her teeth, spit more and more curses at the two of them, and glared pure hatred at Tilly, all while her breath started to come in pants. A woman’s touch was a knowledgeable touch, after all, and Tilly knew what to do to make the forcibly aroused sacrifice enjoy it, whether she wanted to or not. All too obvious that the tanned creature was enjoying it as well, as her juices started to trickle down Mongar’s cock, and her muscles squeezed in new rhythms, fucking rhythms.

The head of his cock was five inches in length; there was no room left inside the warrior’s quivering snatch. So, he’d make room. He pulled her to him, and rumbled his pleasure as his fat girth began to stretch the girl’s pussy deeper into her body, the soft texture of his glans pressing to her cervix.

“Fuck! Stop! You’re… it’s too deep! Fuck… you!” The sacrifice glared at Tilly again, perhaps finding more fury for the person able to communicate with her. “Stop! Stop it! Stop you fucking bitch!”

Tilly didn’t stop. If anything, her hand under his cock squeezed harder, to help keep it straight as it started to bend under the pressure of Mongar pulling the warrior closer. And, Tilly started moaning, the very quiet moans humans made when they were unable to contain their arousal and excitement. She continued to massage the bandit’s clitoris, and her hand on his cock began to stroke him as well, sliding a few inches with her wet, squeezing grip. And through this all, Mongar continued to push down on the sacrifice’s body, a fuck toy in his hand, her legs limp and dangling, her stomach pointed up so Mongar and his new friend could watch the distension along her abdomen move, showing where his cock was inside her.

He was getting deeper, stretching the warrior further in, elongating her cunt a couple inches, and then another, until her could feel the muscles growing too taut to stretch further inward. The sacrifice groaned as he did, as he filled her, and eventually, she moaned. Moaned, and came.

“St… stop… stop it…”

Tilly gasped, and stopped touching the sacrifice’s clitoris, but Mongar was content to continue probing at her insides. As the raider began to writhe, trembling, legs quivering as they dangled, her juices began to leak out of her in copious amounts, trickling little streams of it working down his length. He pushed harder, forced the bulge along her stomach to reach past her navel, and earn another loud groan out of the warrior, a moan of pain and pleasure.

Mongar rumbled again, a little louder, thicker, a purr hard enough to make Tilly squeak and look up at him. The flowing pleasure of heat, of pouring cum rising up from between his legs and into his shaft, filled his giant body with animal bliss, and he rumbled deeper, enough to make Tilly lightly vibrate on his leg, as he started to cum into his sacrifice.

“What… n-no…” The bandit glared up at him, tears of rage in her eyes, even as she continued to quiver with orgasm aftershocks, aftershocks he could feel clench on the head of his cock. His cum flowed out him like a crashing river, and with how tight the seal of her muscles was, squeezing taut around his cock, some of his cum managed to force its way into her womb. Most still managed to escape her, and flow back out of her, onto his cock, onto its veins, bumps, and ridges, and onto Tilly’s hands.

“Oh gods, Mongar…” Tilly set both her hands on his cock, and milked him. She was lost to her arousal, panting, hyperventilating, large breasts showing the points of her hard nipples against her white, dirty rags. She did not know that he intended to cum many times in his sacrifice tonight, that he always came many times, and that the river of cum she saw before her was only a drop of what he would pour into this sacrifice before eating her.

Her amber eyes stared at his shaft, and how it was half covered in streams of white, and at how it refused to soften. Perhaps she was starting to realize how large his sex drive was.

“Fuck… you… fucking monster,” the warrior said, teeth grit. Enough cum had forced its way into her womb to make her look somewhat pregnant, enough to have Tilly awestruck.

He snorted at the sacrifice, and forced her down upon his cock, harder. And as the massive, swollen glans of his shaft ground against her cervix, he felt the small hole, the walls around it already stretched to their limit, begin to open.

“Fuck! No, stop it! Fuck… f… fuck!” The sacrifice cried out, a scream that echoed off the trees, as her cervix gave way, and he forced his glans into the soft bed of her womb. The angle caused the glans to angle upward, pointing toward her belly; such was the nature of a human’s anatomy. He rumbled his satisfaction as he watched the bulge on her abdomen reach up to her sternum, poking up and outward from her with the angle of her womb, filled by his cum and his cock.

The bandit glared at him with something new in her eyes, something he craved, something he was waiting for. Fear. Mixed in with the pain and the unwanted pleasure forced upon her, humiliating her and dominating her, was fear, only now dawning on her as he skewered her with a foot of his length. She was going to die, impaled on a demon’s cock.

Tilly was no longer holding his shaft, as half of it was buried in the sacrifice. Instead, she had her hands in her lap, her cum-coated hands fidgeting, and she was staring at her digits, and how the thickness of his cum stuck to her fingers. She also looked at the warrior, at the large bulge along her belly, and shivered all the more.

“You’re… in her… womb…”

Time to test and see how far this wonderful human was willing to go. His hand upon Tilly’s back slipped around, and he nudged the titanic claw against the chest of her clothes.

“W-What?” she said.

Again, he nudged at the clothes, and plucked at her neckline with one of his massive claws. Her doe eyes widened all the more as she realized what he was asking; such beautiful eyes. He started to masturbate with the warrior’s body, nice and slow, ignoring her cries of agony as he slipped his glans out of her womb, only to again force it past her beaten and battered cervix, far easier the second time, and third, and tenth. And as he masturbated with the wriggling body of his sacrifice, he watched the human on his leg, gazing into her eyes with the black gaze of a demon.

“You… w-want me to… get naked?”

He nodded.

“You’re… you um… you… you’re attracted… to me?”

This woman was too precious. He nodded again.

As if the universe itself exploded into a star shower in her eyes, they widened as they stared up at him. He met her gaze with his, knowing full well his eyes were an endless abyss of black, and for some reason, this innocent, curvy little woman, was getting lost in them. And he hers. He continued to masturbate with the groaning sacrifice, working more of his cum out of her, and letting her whimpers of pain and forced pleasure fill the background as the demon and the little human looked at each other.

Tilly, trembling like a leaf before a stampede, set her cum-soaked fingers onto the bottom of her rags, and began to lift them up from her legs. Slowly, with glances drifting between him and the sacrifice, she raised the skirt higher, and higher, exposing her lightly tanned, curvy legs. They were smooth. She got the rags up to her ass, and, squirming left and right, she worked it up and over, and then up to her head before slipping it past her hair. Mongar rumbled, quieter, purring at the sight of her massive, heavy, teardrop breasts weighing against her chest, and the dark pink of her nipples against the lightly tanned skin.

She giggled, covered her breasts with her arms, but with a few moments of his staring, she eventually lowered them, and started to slide off her waist wrap, a simple sash of white that covered her ass and sex. Once it too was on the grass, the little human hugged herself, kept her arms underneath her breasts as she slowly, very slowly, spread her legs a few inches. It was enough for him to see that, like the sacrifice, Tilly has shaved her legs, her privates, everything to smooth.

“I… I um… I always liked… the look of the sacrifices, you know? The female ones. I remember, years ago, seeing one once she was ready for you, and I thought… gods, she looks so beautiful. And… and she’d look… so beautiful… skewered to death… on your cock.” Helpless to her overflowing arousal, Tilly inched one hand down her wide hips, flat stomach, and curvy thighs, to set her fingers onto her pink, soaked folds. Mongar could tell she was horribly embarrassed, whole body blushing red, but she was a slave to her lust, and she began to lightly probe at her insides as she watched the sacrifice struggle. “I wanted… to look… like that.”

Mongar tilted his head to the side, and made a quick grunting sound.

“N-No, I… I don’t mean I want to die. I don’t. Just… just that… it’s… strangely beautiful.”

“Fuck you! He’s going to kill me! He—nnng!” The bandit’s complaints came to a quick stop, as Mongar started to masturbate with her body at a more normal pace, working his glans in and out of her womb with each stroke. He made sure to stretch it inward as deep as it could go, forcing her cunt and womb taut so the distension along her abs pushed up to her sternum.

Tilly reached out, and again, set her fingers onto the warrior’s clitoris, working to keep her hand in sync with Mongar’s stroking.

“Stop! Stop it! This… f-fuck… fuck you… fuck… fuck you!” For all her cries of pain, and growing tears, the sacrifice began to tremble, and writhe, and cum. The drug coursing through her veins did wonders, bringing her body to a great sexual need for many hours to come, so even with his enormous cock stretching her to near tearing, and penetrating into her womb, she came. Each few inches he worked her body was a few inches of the grooves and bumps of his shaft rubbing and pressing against both her g-spot, and her deep spot, undoubtedly mixing great bliss in with her pain.

And Tilly’s expert fingers upon the sacrifice’s clit was too much for her. The warrior’s legs continued to dangle, helpless, but her torso had enough control to bend and writhe as her orgasm worked through her, and her clenching cunt forced her juices to flow down his length.

And soon, so were Mongar’s. His cum poured into her womb, trying to stretch it further still, but the delicious confines were already stretched to their limit. Instead, his cum, fighting for room inside her, gushed out of her taut opening, and down onto the remaining foot of his length. Waves of it, copious amounts, literal gallons, as he kept his cock as deep as it could go into the bandit’s destroyed cunt. He was a demon, and his seed was unending, fueled by his sexual need, not by physical limitations. And with this human on his leg, masturbating with one hand, and now stroking his cum-coated length with her other, his need was massive.

As the larger human started to go limp, perhaps defeated, or simply exhausted, he lifted her up, and up, until his fat cock slipped free of her trembling insides. His cum gushed out of her, splashing along the grass, and Mongar rumbled his satisfaction as he watched both his cum, and the sacrifice’s, flow down her long, tanned legs.

“Are… are you going to eat her now?” Tilly said.

He shook his head. He would have far more fun with the sacrifice before then.

One of his claws found Tilly’s hand, and guided it to the underside of his cock again. So did the other, slipping her hand out from between the blushing woman’s thighs, and setting it onto his cock as well, its underside. She was almost about to ask something, probably what he was going to do next, but she made an aww sound of understanding, as his free hand took his cock’s bottom half into his palm, and he aimed the warrior’s pelvis at it once again. This time, he set her asshole against the soaked, dripping glans of his length.

“P… please… don’t…”

“Shush you! I lost family to bandits! My husband! Years ago… You, your kind, you don’t deserve pity!” Tilly tightened her grip on his cock, and kept it solid, as he began to lower the sacrifice further down, so he felt the subtle point of his cock’s head begin to work against her tiny rose entrance.

“Let… let me go…” Truly defeated then, to be begging now, when they had yet to even begin to main course. Pitiful.

The bandit cried out as her anus began to spread open, lubricated by his cum-soaked cock, and her insides already prepared by the villagers. Mongar did not enjoy fecal matter on his shaft, no. The prey’s intestines were both cleaned and prepared, and he took full advantage. He groaned, rumbled his pleasure as Tilly squeezed near the base of his glans, and forced in another inch into the warrior’s rectum, passed her clenching sphincter.

“N… no, please… not… not there…,” the doomed woman said, voice meek, weak, and mixed with whimpering sobs.

She was, perhaps, a little squeamish about anal sex then. Good. He would have much fun forcing the sacrifice to cum, and cum, and cum, as he worked his way up to killing her.

Once six inches of his cock forced its way into the squeezing flesh of the warrior’s colon, he let go, and nudged Tilly’s hands off of his shaft as well. She raised an eyebrow in confusion, but all became clear once she let go of him. The bandit’s sphincter had slipped past the bulbous head of his shaft, and was squeezing around the thinner part of his cock just past it. His cock wouldn’t fall out of her unless he wanted it to.

He picked Tilly up with his free hand, and she gasped, clutching onto his fingers with panic. But, as he purred, rumbling sound smooth and consistent, she settled down, only to gasp yet again as he lowered her down onto his cock, facing the sacrifice. He was sitting in the grass on his ass after all, leaning back against a tree, legs spread, and despite his great size, the position allowed for Tilly to stand on the grass as well, his cock between her legs. She was not tall enough to keep her weight off of him though, even as her toes reached the grass, and her smooth, soaking wet slit spread open on the thickness of his cock near the base.

“It’s… hot, and it’s… gods… it’s…” The little human, apparently fascinated by the enormous phallus sticking out from between her legs, set both hands on it again, and gently squeezed and massaged its white-coated length, fingers caressing the bumps and ridges.

The most delightful aspect of the change in position though, was the warrior skewered on the end of the cock Tilly had between her thighs. Now, the little woman got to see with visceral clarity, just what he was going to do to his sacrifice.

He began to pull the tanned woman closer to him. Her groans of discomfort were blatant, but hidden within them were the moans of someone enjoying themselves, someone unable to ignore the bliss of a titanic shaft filling her, pressing against the various spots in a human’s snatch through the wall of flesh of her rectum. With her torso held horizontal in his hand, and her two legs dangling underneath her, her cunt was on full display for both he, and his new companion, to gaze upon as he brought the doomed woman in an inch closer, and an inch closer. His fat shaft was pliable, but not as pliable as the sacrifice’s colon, and he rumbled bliss as the curvature of her large intestine began to adjust around his cock, straightening out to accommodate him. The bulge showed upon her abs, not as defined as when he was skewering her cunt, but still apparent, and Tilly shivered as she reached out, and touched it.

“Oh gods, she… you’re going to…” As if helping guide him, Tilly reached out with both hands, and set them onto the approaching warrior’s hips. She pulled, which only shifted herself forward along his cock, and earned a loud, squeaky moan from the little human, as her dripping folds and swollen clit rubbed along the bumps and ridges of his shaft.

“Mercy, please. I… I’m going… to break.”

Sweet, delicious fear. Mongar rumbled again, deep and louder, making Tilly squeak in surprise at both the sound, and him sinking yet a few more inches of his cum-dripping length into his sacrifice. With a foot of himself in her intestines, the distension along the sacrifice’s abs reached her sternum once again, and created a beautiful sight as Mongar began to masturbate with her. A few inches, nothing more, easing in a couple more into the whimpering creature, and then easing back out. To feel her colon stretch and grip around his fat, swollen glans was divine, and he could feel the sacrifice clench her sphincter on him as the bumps and thickness of his shaft pressed and rubbed against her cunt and womb through her ass. He kept the pace gentle, but fast enough to earn some moans from his sacrifice, moans of pleasure.

“No… n-no… stop, please… no… no no no… you can’t! You—” Her mouth shut tight, teeth clenching, and head falling back to dangle between her shoulders, as she came. Orgasm tore through the sacrifice, causing her to wriggle upon his cock, squeeze it, each twist of her torso bathing his length in the motions of her futile attempts to escape. And she squirted, empty cunt squeezing down and forcing a tiny gush of her girl cum onto the foot of his cock still waiting to enter her. And onto Tilly.

“Oh! She’s… oh my.” Tilly looked down at herself, at the white cum on Mongar’s cock washing away under the rain of the warrior’s fluids, at the warrior’s cum splashing against Tilly’s stomach and breasts, and she moaned as well. “Cumming from anal sex… with a demon… that deep?”

“You—nnnn!” Again the sacrifice came, the drugs, combined with Mongar’s consistent and almost gentle masturbating rhythm, ensuring the girl had no choice but to enjoy it, enjoy feeling her colon penetrated, enjoy anal sex with the demon about to kill her. She squirted harder, and Tilly squeaked as another gush of girl cum splashed along her belly, her heavy, hanging breasts, and where her smooth slit was spread open on the base of his cock.

He went deeper, forcing the wriggling worm to groan in pain between her moans of pleasure. More and more of her large intestine fit around his cock, until it was pushing up into her torso, underneath her ribs, and nudging aside her organs to make room for him.

“Wait! I can’t… f… fuck…. Please! Mercy! Stop! I… can’t… breathe!”

Slowly but surely, Mongar eased in another inch, and another, each met with a gentle stroke of the warrior back and forth along him, masturbating with her while slowly getting deeper. The panic in her eyes as she forced her head up to stare at him, was exquisite. She could feel him now, starting to penetrate her torso, pressing against her diaphragm and lungs, her large intestine wrapping eighteen inches of his length and keeping it from killing her. So far. He still had six inches to go.

But he stopped. Better to enjoy the beautiful, sexual, writhing sacrifice’s unwanted orgasms, to feel her squirming, feel every muscle of her torso squeeze and massage his cock, before the end. For now she would live, with eighteen inches of his titanic girth filling her. And with her insides squeezing on him, it was not long before he felt his own orgasm rise once more.

“I… going… p-please… mercy…” The bandit kept her head up so she could stare him, stare at Tilly, with begging eyes, tears streaming down her cheeks. She groaned as Mongar tilted her body more upright, so she was almost eye to eye with Tilly, both of their legs dangling around his cock, and their knees touching.

Mongar rumbled more bliss as his cum flooded the sacrifice’s guts. He continued to masturbate with her, but only a single inch, enough to gently nudge his glans against her depths, her organs, and send waves of pleasure, tingling sparks of bliss down his length and into his core, as his flexing muscles within his pelvis forced waves of his cum to pour into the sacrifice. Tilly moaned openly at the sight of the warrior’s belly beginning to swell, and she, perhaps unaware of her own actions, rubbed her cunt back and forth an inch along his shaft, as she watched the warrior take his seed. The bandit tried to collapse backward, but Mongar kept her upright as gallons upon gallons of his thick, white cum poured through her. The poor creature, eyes wide, tears dripping off of her chin, mouthed silent words of begging as she stared at the woman only six inches from her, before the inevitable happened.

A wave of cum flowed out of the sacrifice’s mouth, down over her breasts, her hard nipples, her swollen belly, down her thighs, and down along the last six inches of his cock where Tilly sat.

“Oh gods! That’s… that’s why you have us… prepare them like you do. That’s…” The smaller human reached out, caught some of the waterfall of cum flowing down the sacrifice’s chest, and spread it to the sides so she could massage it into the warrior’s smaller breasts and nipples.

“M… mercy,” the warrior managed to say through waves of cum. Poor creature was unaware of how long this orgasm would last, and how close to asphyxiation she might become, if she did not try to breathe between waves of his seed.

“You don’t deserve mercy!” Tilly reached out with one hand, and covered the bandit’s mouth, fingers gripping her jaw tight. The two women were only six inches apart, and Tilly had all the leverage to do with the doomed woman’s body as she saw fit. “You deserve to die like a whore, cumming until you’re dead on a cock.” With one hand clutching the girl’s face and covering her mouth tight, her other reached down, scooped three fingers into the warrior’s wet cunt, and began to finger the her pussy, digits curling up toward the warrior’s abdomen.

The warrior, again forced to orgasm against her will and gushing girl cum onto the smaller human, trembled with new waves of horror, as his cum squirted from her nostrils. Tilly’s hand was not capable of stopping his cum from gushing out of the sacrifice’s mouth, but it stopped some, and the waves of fluid filled the larger woman’s sinuses before squirting from the twin holes above her mouth, soaking Tilly’s wrist.

“… that’s right, just die, filled with demon cum. Every hole… everywhere…” There was malice to this lovely little creature’s heart. She had said her husband had died years ago to bandits. Perhaps she was redirecting her rage at this woman before her? Understandable, and enjoyable. Mongar was happy to indulge her her revenge fantasy, especially as her spread, boiling slit continued to massage the base of his cock.

The tanned-skinned beauty stared on, eyes locked with Tilly as she slowly ran out of air, as white fluid filled her head, flowed out of her mouth down her body, and flowed out of her nostrils onto Tilly’s wrist. And, with time, the sacrifice’s tears poured anew, until finally, they too changed. Tilly’s whole body began to vibrate with excitement, and shock, as she watched her victim’s tears change to white.

It was enough for the small human to enjoy her first orgasm. She lowered both her hands to the warrior’s hips, and pulled herself forward the single inch she had to, to rub their cunts together. And as she did, the stared on at the sacrifice, and whimpered like a cat in heat as she watched tears of thick cum force their way out of the sacrifice’s eyes and down her cheeks. The bandit’s head began to fall back, no longer held by Tilly, but Mongar adjusted his grip slightly to prop the doomed girl’s head up with a finger, so Tilly could enjoy the results of her actions, could continue to gaze upon the beautiful girl as cum flowed from her mouth, and now both her nostrils, and her tear ducts. It was enough to have the tiny human’s cunt leaking copious juices onto Mongar as she came.

Through all of this, the warrior woman was shaking, quivering, and her insides were massaging and gripping Mongar’s cock. A powerful orgasm, one he enjoyed immensely, each breath, each heart beat of the sacrifice, all felt upon where his cock filled her insides, wearing her guts and skewering her torso. But soon it started to pass, orgasm fading away, as well as the tides of cum. Eventually the sacrifice managed to get in a breath, and another, as she vomited more cum, and more, and it no longer replenished.

She was conscious, and trying to blink away the cum that now lined her eyelashes.

Tilly, recovering from her own orgasm, peeked up at Mongar, heavy breasts rising and falling with her panting, each breast dripping with the bandit’s cum, and the demon’s. She wanted to know where this would go next.

Mongar offered her a smile — hard to do with a giant minotaur-like snout, filled with sharp demon teeth, fangs, and with a couple tusks besides — and turned his body on the grass. He set one hand on Tilly, her hips and waist, and held her where she was as he turned enough so he could fall back, and set his back to the grass, his head and shoulders now propped up by a large boulder, tail to the side.

Once he was sure Tilly was comfortable on his pelvis, still only inches away from the bandit with the two of them sitting up right, he let go of Tilly, and brought the bandit’s legs up onto his pelvis. The human caught on quickly, and grabbed the warrior’s legs to pull them over her hips.


Mongar rumbled, a darker, quieter sound, and shoved the sacrifice balls deep onto his cock.

The warrior tried to scream out, he could feel it with his cock inside her torso, but she could not. His cock tore through her taut large intestine, forced its way into her chest, and skewered her flesh nearly up to her collar bone. All room was lost inside her, and her diaphragm couldn’t stretch to fit him; it tore as well. A wave of cum squirted out from her mouth and nostrils, landing on Tilly’s breasts with the force of it, as his cock squashed against her guts and forced out more of the fluid.

His cock was its thickest at the base, and the shaft’s malleable nature was not enough to stop the sacrifice’s rectum from tearing. Her colon had been taut for each inch of his length, and now ripped open for each inch he was inside her, until his cock fell free of its squeezing confines, and was now simply inside her, free to rub and squash against her organs.

As the wave of cum passed, the sacrifice managed to find her breath. And she began to scream, little screams ultimately, as her attempts to breathe mostly failed. But he could feel it, feel her attempts to breathe with her ripped open diaphragm caress his shaft, feel her heart beat frantically and massage his length, and feel her lungs act as a soft, hot bed for his cock’s head.

“Oh… gods,” Tilly said. “He’s… just… tearing you up inside isn’t he?”

Mongar stared at the small woman sitting on his pelvis, and rumbled his pleasure as Tilly lay back upon his titanic body and abs. She hooked one of her legs over the warrior’s, and slipped her other underneath, and scooted herself in closer. Still lying upon him on her back, she brought herself in close enough for her cunt to rub against the dying warrior’s cunt. Tilly squeezed her leg around the victim hard, hard enough for their clits to squish together, and force the bandit to convulse on Mongar’s cock.

She wanted to feel the beautiful, tanned warrior die as she rubbed their pussies together.

He began to lift the sacrifice again, up and down two inches, so that the dying woman and her death spasms bathed his cock in blood and bliss. But he also kept the pace somewhat slow, and only those two inches, so Tilly could remain where she was, occasionally rubbing her cunt against the warrior’s cunt, and then taking moments to finger herself, hard and fast, until she was trembling in orgasm on Mongar’s abdomen.

“St… op…” The warrior managed words, but soon they too were a lost cause, as small globs of cum were joined by lines of red blood, leaking from her mouth and nostrils. Her blood leaked out of her asshole as well, soon coating Mongar’s pelvis, his testicles, and Tilly’s ass.

Mongar let go of the sacrifice’s body. She fell forward onto the smaller human, limp, trembling and alive, but limp. Tilly squeaked again — such a delightful sound — and looked at the cum-filled, dying woman now lying upon her. Mongar set both his hands onto the warrior’s legs, her thick and powerful thighs, and used those to shift her quivering frame back and forth on his cock instead. It allowed for Tilly to experience the woman’s delicious body, feel her, hold onto her, as her cum-soaked life began to fade away.

Lost to her arousal, her blood-lust, and her new discovery of murder, Tilly wrapped her arms and legs around the sacrifice like a lover, and pressed their wet and sticky bodies together. The bandit was still alive, still squirming, but she no longer had energy to make a sound. Even as Tilly began to kiss the dying woman, locking their lips together, tongue licking at the cum and blood that leaked out of the warrior’s mouth and down her nostrils, still the sacrifice could do nothing but quiver as her life drained away.

It was too much for Mongar, to see a beautiful human kiss his sacrifice as she died on his cock. Any demon would be seduced by this human. Unable to resist any longer, the quivering death-squeezes of his meal sent him over the edge, and again his cum poured into her. No longer guided by her intestines, his cum flowed over her organs, sending the dying woman into a trembling mess as the liquid fought for places to escape. Her lungs, her heart, all were drowned in his seed, and he rumbled his pleasure as he felt her heart panic and flutter against his cock.

Much of it started to gush out of her mouth and nostrils again, onto Tilly’s mouth and jaw. The little woman squeaked, pulled her head back and used her hands to lift the warrior’s face. Still alive, but barely, and she managed a few shivers and a few blinks, as more cum leaked from her tear ducts and down her cheeks, nose, and down onto Tilly’s lips. The human mewled, moaned, and began to kiss the sacrifice as demon cum and blood flooded into her mouth.

Mongar let go of the sacrifice’s leg with one hand, brought his massive palm to her head, and with a hard twist and squeeze, ripped her head free of her body. The last few spasms of her muscles, and the last few frantic beats of her heart against his cock, were divine.

Tilly screamed, but not in terror, simply in shock. She was now holding a headless corpse, no longer a dying woman. And with no head, there was nothing to stop the demon’s cum and the sacrifice’s blood from gushing from the new hole, all over Tilly’s neck.

Panting, trembling, she crawled out from underneath the corpse, cum and blood still gushing up onto her belly and between her thighs, and she turned her head to look at Mongar. He dropped the head of the sacrifice into his mouth, and crunched down on it. Bone, brains, blood, all nourishment for a demon. He did not care that his cum came with it; he was a demon after all.

“Oh… gods…” Tilly looked back down at the headless thing still on his cock, and then back to him. “I… I need… gods, I need something inside me. Please, anything. I… can… can you, I don’t, I—ah!” She squeaked yet again as he reached out for her with one hand, and brought her to his mouth. “Are… are you… what’re you… going to do?”

If he’d wanted to, he could have eaten this human woman right there, and so engrossed in the morbidity and sexuality of it all, she’d probably have enjoyed it. But he would do no such thing. He had a pact with the humans of the nearby village, and more than that, he found himself terribly intrigued, and aroused by this small woman.

He brought her up to his mouth, and holding her so her stomach was fading toward his stomach, he brought her between his teeth and tusks, and into his mouth. They were pointed, but not sharp enough to cut by simply touching; he’d have to chomp down to do that. It was easy for her to find the rock behind his head, set her feet against it, while her dripping wet body, the whole of her torso, pelvis, and abdomen, were between his teeth. If he had decided to bite down, she’d have lost her limbs and head with how much of her was in her mouth. But instead, he pushed his long, thick tongue against her pussy, and began to open her.

“Oh! Oh! Oh!”

Perfect. He was mostly lying down, but his head and shoulders were propped up at an angle by the boulder behind him. The angle made it easy for the woman to find places to rest her knees upon the base of his mouth, shins sticking out at the corners so her feet could find the boulder, and her hands gripped his fangs as he let go of her. No longer held by him, there was nothing to stop her from running away. Of course, she did not, and instead pushed her pussy down further toward him, toward his tongue, her large breasts rubbing against the bottom of his mouth near his teeth. His tongue was as thick as his cock, but a far more malleable, soft appendage, and the human cried out in bliss as it began to force its way into her boiling insides.

He brought both hands back to the headless sacrifice, the corpse still skewered on his cock, and again began to masturbate. While he was free to be more ruthless with the warrior’s body, now that Tilly was no longer pressed against her, having the human in his mouth meant he could not be too forceful, for fear of hurting the woman between his teeth. Still, he managed to create a pleasant rhythm, lifting the corpse a foot off of his cock, before driving the twenty-four inches of his length back into her destroyed insides. Blood and cum poured out of her ass and down his testicles, and the same for the neck of the corpse as well, squirting forcefully up onto his abs and goliath chest.

Tilly stared at the corpse, at the sacrifice, and came. Her pussy clenched down on him, his tongue, and her juices gushed. Mongar used drugs to bring women to such sexual arousal that they could squirt like this, but Tilly was just as aroused without any drugs, her body almost scalding hot within his mouth, and her juices delicious and copious as they leaked down his tongue. He pushed the appendage in deeper, reaching her cervix, stretching the width of her pussy taut, and as he continued to push in his tongue, eventually the length of her snatch grew taut as well. Through it all, Tilly only moaned, panting and squeaking and whimpering as she came again, and again, and again. Even as he licked and probed the flesh around her cervix, she only clenched harder, and when he pressed the tip of his tongue toward her stomach hard, her body erupted, gushing ejaculate into his awaiting maw.

Mongar squeezed on the bandit’s body harder, crushing it, tightening it on him, causing organs to burst and bones to break. He rumbled bliss — Tilly squealed with the sound so close to her — and he milked his orgasm, causing yet more gallons of thick, white cum to pour into the meal, the ever shrinking confines of her crushed body causing the cum to squirt of her neck and onto him. Every so often, a flex of his cock caused the corpse to sit upright, and his cum became a geyser, mixed with blood and squirting upright a foot or two, before raining back down onto the corpse.

But eventually, he let go, and let the waves of his cum slow. Instead, he focused on Tilly, and reached up with a hand to turn her around.

“Mongar, you… I…” She now literally sat in his mouth, her ass against the bottom of it, while his tongue worked within her, wriggling and rolling inside her stretched pussy; no doubt she’d be able to see such movement along her stomach, as they did the bandit earlier. “I had no idea you could be this… nice, and brutal… at the same time.”

Rumbling agreement, his forced his tongue against her depths once more. She squealed all the louder, hands reaching up to hold onto his fangs, thighs between his deeper teeth and feet against the boulder behind him, as she squirted into his mouth. He licked and teased her insides, malleable muscle pressing up against her g-spot and depths both, and causing the quivering little woman to squirt for what must have been the tenth time onto his tongue.

Soon, he stopped that as well, and as Tilly succumbed to exhaustion, going limp in his mouth, he took her in his palm again and eased her out before she hurt herself on her teeth.

He set her down on the grass beside him, reached down for his sacrifice, slipped it off his cock, gave the corpse a few moments to leak out the majority of his cum, and threw it into his mouth. Despite her exhaustion, Tilly forced herself to sit up on her knees on the grass, hands against his leg, and watched him devour his meal. He was a huge creature, but not so huge he could eat a human in one gulp; not comfortably, at least. The first bite took the legs, the next took the torso below the arms, teeth tearing apart skin, muscle, and sinew. The final bite took the rest, the arms and what remained of her torso, all delicious meat spiced with fear and sex, into his belly.

“Mongar, I… I um… oh gods, I’m so embarrassed!” Tilly stood up, and looked down at herself. “More than embarrassed! I… this is so wrong! Humans aren’t demons, we… don’t…” She brought her hands up to her breasts, the large, heavy teardrops filling and overflowing her palms. Almost every inch of her below the nose was covered in some degree of demon cum, the bandit’s girl cum, or the bandit’s blood. And now her thighs too, were coated in demon saliva, and her own cum.

Humans, indeed, did not crave murder like this, sexuality mixed with blood and death like this. This was a demon trait. Even a succubus did not butcher their prey, preferring to kill with a simple draining of energy until the prey simply no longer lived. Demons were the ones that mixed sex with butchery, or at least, so he thought. But Tilly was quickly proving otherwise.

He rumbled, quiet, soothing, and reached out to set a hand on Tilly’s shoulders, before pointing toward the nearby river.


He sat in the cool water, and watched Tilly bathe herself. Her long black hair, her slender waist, her wide hips, her enormous breasts, her lightly tanned skin, it was all terribly beautiful. He found a deeper part of the gentle river to bathe himself, but once he was done, Tilly had found a shallower patch only several feet away, and washed herself in front of him, slowly. She wanted him to watch. He wanted to watch.

“I… I know you heard, what I said about my husband.” She sighed, and shivered as the cool water fought against her body heat. Her large, red nipples were hard, though now with cold.

He nodded. He could not speak the human language, his mouth could not articulate the sounds. But he understood it, and all Tilly needed was an ear, for someone to listen.

“We’d had many children, but they all died not longer after childbirth. Life is… rough.” She waddled toward him, and sat down upon the smooth pebbles of the river bed, water reaching halfway up her torso. “And then he died to bandits, and… and it was horrible. I spied on you, when you were killing some of the more attractive women, from that raid. Of course, I don’t blame you that you couldn’t save everyone. This village would have been wiped out if it wasn’t for you.

“But, I… when I saw you… force yourself onto these women, until they… literally died… on your… penis. I… I was… hypnotized.” She leaned against him, and put her back against the side of his leg. “My husband and I had often engaged in rape fantasies, you know? I liked it when he’d tie me up, pin me down, force himself on me. It… we were good together.” Her hand found the short fur of his leg, and she stroked it, like a human might pet a dog. He didn’t mind. “But when I saw you… kill… with your cock, kill some of the people responsible, it… did something to me. Awoke something in me, I guess.”

He tilted his grand head of horns to the side, and watched the short human confess her deepest secrets to him. Such memories would be painful, but for her to admit they had led to new sexual fantasies? Those were the sorts of secrets people usually took to their grave.

“I’m all alone now. Nothing left for me in this village. Over the years, my friends grew distant. I guess they noticed I was different. And now I… I don’t know, I thought, maybe, before I leave, I wanted to… to indulge this part of me. Or at least, see it up close for once, this thing I… that I’d been thinking about for a long time now. But now, I… I’m going to leave the village. I hear maybe the capital has some decent brothels I could work at? I know people like my body… I can get by that way.”

Perhaps she could, but, it was not a way he would recommend. And considering Tilly’s unusual tastes, he doubted she’d ever be happy working at a brothel.

Then, perhaps, she’d be happy doing something different. He held out his wrist, and with his other hand, cut through the thick skin enough for his blood to begin dripping into the water. It was black.

“I… I don’t understand.”

With the claw that cut himself, he caught a drop of the thick blood, and brought it up to his lips where he licked it off.

“… you want me to drink… your blood?”

He nodded.

“… it’ll change me, won’t it? I’ll… I won’t be human, anymore, will I?”

He nodded.

“Will… will it make me a demon, like you?”

He used his other hand to pinch thumb and index finger together. Not full demon, just a little bit demon. Of course, he had no way to explain the details of that, he could only gesture that it was half true. But, with that hand, he set it on her back, and held her close to his leg.

“… wait, are you… you want me to stay? With you?”

He nodded again. Of course he wanted her to stay. A human, with the sick, wild urges of a demon? And yet, a woman with a strangely kind, soft heart? She was like him, in a way. He was a demon who helped humans, and by all accounts, that made him a strangely kind, soft hearted demon. He wasn’t so grand a fool as to ignore this symmetry.

“… ok.” Gulping loud enough for him to hear it over the gentle river, she got up, walked over to his wrist, and caught one of the thick, black drops that fell. And offering him a smile, a motherly, tender smile, she swallowed the blood down.
R: 7 / I: 0

The Festival (a T&C story (not by Splyf))

The Festival

Lou looked up over his textbook at his 16-year-old sister, Trine, who was kneeling on all fours on the table in front of him, shivering slightly as she was only wearing her panties. Her B-cup breasts hung down, gently trembling and her softly curvaceous thighs pickled with goosebumps in the chill of the kitchen.
Standing up, Lou approached his sister with a large flensing knife in hand. Their parents, Beth and John, watched with neutral expressions as he reached under her to grasp a nipple, pulling it taunt.
“First, she’s debreasted, with a pair of cuts here.”
Lou placed the knife against the underside of her breast and pulled it back with a clean slicing motion. He didn’t apply any pressure, leaving the skin unbroken. He walked around the table and repeated the process. Trine squeaked with protest as his careless stroke drew a little blood. Her mother curtly told her to be quiet whilst her brother was concentrating.
“Second, she’s gutted, with the long incision across the sternum.”
Lou poked a finger into Trine’s chest and located the bottom of her breast plate and then mimed stabbing up at her belly, tracing a thin line across it to her pubis whilst gripping her neck firmly with his left hand.
“Finally, the cunt fillet is removed.”
Lou moved behind Trine and pulled her panties down, exposing her pussy to the cool air and the watchful gaze of their parents. Lou placed the tip of the blade where her thigh met her crotch and made a twisting movement with his wrist, as if he were scooping out ice cream.
“Can I get down now?”
Trine asked in a plaintive tone, reaching back to try and pull up her underwear.
“Stop being so impatient, Trine,” admonished her mother, Beth, while she grasped Trine's wrist and put it back on the table.
“Lou has to be ready for the butcher trials today. Isn’t that more important than a few more minutes of your time?”
"Um, yeah," Trine replied. "I guess so.”
While Trine attempted to peer backwards over her shoulder to see what they were doing next, their father, John Brettson cleared his throat.
“Now then, son, let's grade this meatgirl. And remember; the judges will want to know why a girl gets a grade.”
Lou’s forehead furrowed with concentration as he examined his sister, using his strong fingers to kneed her calves and thighs.
“The meat is lean, but with enough fat to provide good taste.”
His hands clasped her buttocks and pulled them open, squeezing then hard.
“The rump has an excellent consistency and would provide excellent roast or steaks.”
Now he invaded her cunt, examining it’s inner shape and the thickness of her lips. Trine whimpered at the sensation and felt herself becoming wet. She wasn’t sure if it was the brusque violation of her pussy or hearing herself described as meat. The room filled with her scent, making her arousal obvious to her parents as well as her brother.
“The cunt steak has a good thickness, with meaty labia….and is apparently self basting.”
This drew a chuckle from their parents. Trine could feel her cheeks growing warm with embarrassment. Lou moved up the table to get access to her breasts and started grappling with her breasts, pulling and the nipples and rolling them between her fingers.
“While the breasts are not large, they are meaty and would be excellent grilled.”
“So, what is your overall grade and recommendation for this girl?”
Mr. Brettson addressed his son formally, as though he were interviewing him.
“I would give her an 'A' grade and recommend whole, live roasting for this girl.”
Mr. Brettson leaned over to look at his daughter.
“And what do you think, dear? Shall we go get the spit?”
Trine was up off the table in a split second, hopping across the kitchen floor as she tried to grasp the panties which were tangled around her knees.
“No, no, no. I’m done helping out for today,” she stammered as she retreated upstairs to her room.
“That was very good son, I asked Mr. Hill his assessment of Trine at the last cookout and he came to the same conclusion.”
Lou exhaled in relief as his father patted him on the shoulder.
“I think you’re a shoo-in for the trials today.”
“Would you like another try with me, Lou?”
Mrs. Brettson slipped off her dress and climbed onto the table for her son’s inspection. John picked up the text book and flipped to another page.
“This time, lets go for a parts butchery…”
A few minutes later, Trine heard her mother coming up the stairs and a knock at her door. Trine turned around as she entered the room and found her naked mother was now missing an arm. The stump was tightly bandaged and a clear plastic bag tied around it to prevent any blood dripping on the carpet.
“What happened to you,” she asked in amazement, eyes bulging.
“Your brother mentioned that he hadn’t performed butchery on live meat yet, and he was worried about limb removal. Since it will be part of the trials today, he could hardly go without having had a chance to practice.”
Trine also noticed sperm was running down her mother’s thighs, but she couldn’t quite bring her self to ask about it.
“Oh, I suppose not…” Trine's voice trailed off.
Her mother was carrying a tube of gel, which she now gripped in her teeth and squeezed onto the palm of her hand.
“Clothes off," Her mother said. "We need to get your hair removed in case your selected today.”
Trine slipped her panties of again and laid back on the bed with her legs parted, as her mother massaged the foam all around her cunt.
An involuntary sigh escaped her lips and she raised her hips to meet her mother's hand. Two fingers entered her and knuckles pressed against her clitoris. Trine rode her mother’s hand to orgasm and lay panting and flushed, with a sheen of sweat.
“Now rinse that off and come down to the car. There's no need to bother with clothes today.”
Her mother stood up and left the room, heading down stairs to make the final preparations.


When Trine came downstairs she found the rest of the family in the kitchen. Her mother was on the table again, her large breasts being milked by her husband into a jug. John looked up as Trine entered, but didn’t stop the rhythmic squeezing.
“Your mother's thinking of volunteering today, so there's no point letting this go to waste. Have you thought about volunteering?”
Trine turned a little red at the idea.
“I, er…no not, um….”
She hurriedly turned to the refrigerator and opened it for a can of soda. The chill air rolled over her and she reached over her mother’s arm - now wrapped in plastic for tomorrow - for the beverage.
“Well, we’ll see what happens when we get there, shall we?”
The milking finished, Beth carried the brimming jug to the refrigerator. With everything ready, the family walked to the car. Mr. Brettson was in a colorful shirt & shorts, Lou was wearing a brown short-sleeved work shirt and carried his knives and a rolled up leather apron. The two ladies were naked and climbed into the trunk, wrapping their bodies around each other to fit. In the tight confines, Trine could smell the pungent odor of her mother’s cunt just a few centimeters from her face.
Feeling a little daring, she craned her neck forward and started to slowly lap at the folds of her mother’s cunt. It tasted good, and she nipped playfully at the clit and labia, eliciting a groan. No sooner had she started - it seemed - than the car shuddered to a halt.
Arriving at the fair, they could hear all sorts of activity from the car park. A bubbling mix of excited laughter, conversation, and screams filled the air as they join the line at the gates. John paid at the kiosk, while Lou showed his trade pass.
Trine and Beth joined the longer 'special status' line, the females ahead of them shuffled forward waiting to be graded. Some will be drafted for meat immediately, others will be able to join in the events and either volunteer or go home at the end of the fair.
As she entered the crowded grading tent, Trine spotted her friend, Christina, bending her trim, but curvaceous body over one of the five trestle tables as the inspector investigated her naked flesh. After a few moments, he reached for his pen and wrote some letters on a tag before loading it into the tag gun.
Pulling out Christina’s cunt lip, he squeezed the trigger, and she shuddered as it affixed itself to her flesh. Trine shouted and waved to her friend as she attempted to get her attention, but both Christine and her younger sister, Cindy, were quickly ushered away by a white coated official; disappearing into the crowd.
A few minutes later, Trine was walking out into the main area of the fairground with her mother as they looked for their men folk, who were quickly located inspecting a sign post of the various games, activities, demos, eateries and contests that were taking place. Trine’s eye was immediately caught by the professionally produced flyer advertising “Michael Vaughn’s Veal stuffed Roaster Recipes”.
“Mom! Dad! Michael Vaughn is here,” she exclaimed with a delighted squeal. “We have just got to check that out!”
Grasping her father’s hand, she dragged him toward the sizable crowd that was already gathering near the large stage indicated. To her surprise, Trine saw that Christina and Cindy were perched on the work top of the mock kitchen that had been set up there. Envy mixed with a little bit of sadness at the prospect of her friend being cooked before she had a chance to talk to her.
A light applause rippled round the audience as the famous chef jogged up the steps to the stage, and with his characteristic energy, launched into a fast paced run down of the recipe he would be demonstrating today.
“Today, I’m going to share a great party centerpiece for when you're cooking either a mother-daughter team, or two sisters with a large size difference. Its called 'Live Veal, stuffed Live Roast', and today, we have these two young lovelies who are going to help me show you how its done!”
At this, Christina and Cindy both gave a little wave, generating polite applause. Vaughn indicated for them to stand near him and the two slipped off the counter to join him.
“As you can see, 16-year-old Christina here is about five-foot-seven with a wide frame that’s going to perfect for our purposes today. Her 9-year-old sister, Cindy, is three-foot-eleven, which is about the biggest you’d want to go for your Veal on this recipe. We’re going to start by cleaning them in the standard way for a live roasting.”
The two girls climbed back on top the counter and waited patiently on their hands and knees as Vaughn placed large steel bowls beneath their abdomens. Then, Trine watched as with his sharp knife, he opened Christina up from her pubis to the bottom of her rib cage. There was absolute silence from the crowd as her intestines and organs flopped wetly into the waiting receptacle. Christina was trembling and whimpered softly as Vaughn busied himself with knife and blowtorch, slicing our her innards and cauterising any blood flow. Within just a few moments, he was done. Christina almost collapsed onto the worktop before he was able to removed the offal tray.
“I’ve also removed her uterus, for reasons that will be obvious once we’re a little further along, I’ve saved it in this bowl, and it will be used in the next stage.”
Vaughn now moved to Cindy. She was shivering and taking panicked gulps of air as he approached. Taking a few moments to calm her, he reached between her thighs and rubbed her cunt as he made small talk with one of his assistants who was tying tourniquets around her arms and legs at the shoulder and hip. Once she was relaxed, he picked up his knife and quickly repeated the process. Being so much younger, the 9-year-old had not yet received the training her 16-year-old sister had had, and it was necessary for his assistants to hold her in position as she flopped around in agony. Vaughn now had an annoyed expression as Cindy was flipped over onto her back. With a large hacksaw, he removed the 9-year-old's arms and legs with the ease of a professional.
“Now, my assistants, Joe and Simon, are stuffing young Cindy with a mixture of the choice sweet meats from her and her sister, plus some of my own Apricot stuffing.”
Vaughn spent a few minutes plugging his range of sauces and cooking ingredients as the two men packed the sobbing girl with the tasty mixture and sewed her up. As they were done before Vaughn was, one of them pulled out his cock and began fucking Cindy while the other busied his hands between Christina’s legs, stretching her pussy savagely to its maximum diameter and provoking yelps of pain from her.
Having apparently finished his sales pitch, Vaughn collected Cindy from his assistant and carried her to the other end of the work top. The crowd watched in rapt attention as he guided the 9-year-old's head into Christina’s empty cavity. With a good deal of pushing, stretching, and screaming, he succeeded in forcing Cindy's head out of the older girl’s vagina, which now clenched tightly around Cindy's neck as the rest of Cindy was settled into Christina’s belly.
Joe and Simon strained to hold Christina’s belly shut over her squirming little sister as Vaughn used a large needle and strong thread to sew Christina up. Finally done, he took Christina’s hand and helped her down off the table so she could stand bow-legged with her 9-year-old sister's head protruding out her cunt and her distended belly making it look like she was 9 months pregnant.
“Cindy and Christina will be spit roasted in about an hour, and I hope you’ll all come to have a taste about half an hour after, thank you very much, and I hope you’ve enjoyed my demonstration.”
The audience erupted into thunderous applause.
R: 70 / I: 0

Dining with the Stars Pt1

Hey folks - I know you're supposed to finish one project before starting another but I tried continuing the Beach Banquet story this morning and just couldn't get into it so this is a little something I've been working on today. More to follow later in the week :-)


“Oh, hi Sam!” The young man behind the concession counter waved to the tall, handsome, suited customer who had just walked in. The newcomer took off his dark glasses and walked over to great his friend. The lobby of the cinema was quiet as most of the movies had just started and there were none scheduled to begin for at least an hour yet. A mother with one small child in a pushchair and another toddling by her side was looking at the posters for the upcoming movies and an older couple were stood at the ticket claim machine trying to work out how to collect the tickets their grandson had helped them to book online but otherwise they were alone.

“Hey Greg!” The suited man shook the younger man’s hand, flashing his perfect American teeth. “Any likely candidates today?”

“Sent on a shopping trip again, huh?” Greg chuckled. “You know, I’ll never understand why he doesn’t just get his meat from a butcher or through a catering company or something. It’s not like girls who have already volunteered are hard to find!”

“I know, I know!” Sam agreed, shaking his head and laughing, “But you know how stars can be, huh? He insists I try to pick up fans for him. Figures it will make them taste better if they’re super-excited about who’s gonna be eating them!” He sighed a little wistfully. “I remember the old days when all I had to do was pick up groupies who wanted to have sex with my clients. That wasn’t exactly a challenge!”

“Well I’ve never seen you strike out with meat either.” Greg pointed out. “They always seem pretty happy to go with you once they hear who you’re working for!”

“True!” Sam took off his dark glasses and slipped them into the inside pocket of his suit. “So what have you got for me today? His new movie proving popular?”

“Well it just so happens a couple of girls went into the showing that started about half an hour ago.” Greg supplied helpfully, “From the way they were posing with the standee over there,” he pointed to the life-size cut-out of Sam’s client in his latest role as a vigilante zombie-slayer who was half vampire and half werewolf, “I’d say they’re pretty big fans! Pretty girls. One tall brunette and a slightly shorter blonde. Nice figures but plenty of meat where it counts, y’know?” Sam nodded.

“How old?”

“Hard to say exactly. Somewhere between fourteen and seventeen. The age he likes anyway!”

“Sounds good!” Sam checked his watch. “So they’ll be out in about an hour and a half?” He muttered to himself, making some mental calculations. “Should be plenty of time. Might as well let them enjoy the movie. Mind if I wait out here?”

“Sure!” Greg smiled, happy to be helping out the dapper American. It made him feel as if he were connected to the star Sam worked for in some way. Perhaps one day he’d even get invited to one of his parties? He felt like he’d helped cater the last five at least so it was only a matter of time.

“Great!” Sam flashed his white teeth again. “I’ll be over there, out of your hair, but be sure to give me a nod when they’re about to come out.” He thought for a moment. “Oh and I’ll take a coke and some of those nachos while I wait. I skipped breakfast and it’s gonna be a while until dinner!”

The time passed quickly enough, with Sam reading news articles on his tablet and making a few discrete phone calls while patrons began to filter in for the next showing of the various movies. Eventually, Greg gave him the signal that his client’s movie had just finished and the audience would be coming out soon.

“Was it full?” Sam asked, leaning on the counter and talking quietly to the younger man.

“No, just twenty or so.” Greg explained. “Not many people come to the early showing.”

“So I shouldn’t have much trouble picking them out, then?”

“Here they come now!” Greg inclined his head and Sam followed his gaze to see two teenage girls emerging into the lobby. They were giggling and chatting happily. The blonde was still finishing her popcorn while the brunette had the remains of a slushie in its tall cup in her hand. They certainly looked like the kind of girls he was after.

“Excuse me, ladies!” He approached them with his palms open in front of him and flashing his winning American smile. “I wonder if I might have a quiet word with you.”

“What’s the matter?” The blonde asked, looking worried, “Are we in trouble?”

“Oh no,” he assured them warmly, “Nothing like that at all. I represent Cam Coleman.” Both girls gasped and became wide-eyed at the mention of the mega-star’s name. Suddenly they were a lot more interested in what this mysterious man had to say. “Perhaps we could go talk over there?” He indicated the faux-leather sofa where he had been waiting. “Are you parents waiting for you?”

“No,” the brunette replied. “We came by bus.”

“Good.” The American nodded. “This needn’t take long. Once you’ve heard what I have to say, I’m hoping you’ll want to give them a call. Please,” he waved a hand at the sofa which their small party had now reached, “take a seat.” The girls sat and looked up at him expectantly, nervous excitement on their faces as they finished up their cinema snacks, waiting to hear what he has to say.

“First things first,” Sam smiled again, “my name is Sam. How about you?”

“I’m Maisie.” The blonde replied nervously.

“Kelly.” Smiled the brunette.

“Great!” Sam flashed his pearly-whites at the girls. “Well, as I told you, I represent Cam Coleman. I assume you two are fans?” They nodded eagerly. “Cam is in the UK at the moment promoting his new movie, which I believe you two have just been to see?” The girls nodded again. “He’s holding a party tonight and I’ve been asked to find some very special guests.”

“What kind of party?” Kelly asked. The though of meeting her hero was very exciting but she wanted to know more before agreeing to be a “special guest”. Neither of the girls were exactly innocent, having given their fair share of hand and blow jobs in the past as well as experimenting with various batter-powered toys but neither had gone all the way with a guy yet. It sounded suspiciously as if they were being asked to go to a Hollywood party as sex-toys and she was very unsure about this. She suspected her friend would be too.

“Well here’s the thing.” Sam pulled a plastic chair away from one of the little tables and sat facing them. “Cam likes to feed his friends well when they come to his parties and he likes a very special kind of meat. Have you ever been to a party or restaurant where they serve girls before?”

“Umm… yeah?” Maisie replied a little nervously. “A couple of times.”

“Some of the girls from my gym class got cooked last year at some fundraising thing.” Kelly volunteered, a little more enthusiastically. “And we went to a girl-meat restaurant for my Mum’s birthday last year.”

“Great!” Same flashed his teeth again, “So you know how delicious girls can be?” The teens nodded. “Well Cam doesn’t like to just serve any girls at his parties. He likes me to find big fans of his to be on his menu. So,” He say back in his chair and spread his hands in a friendly gesture, “what do you say?”

“You want to eat us?” Maisie asked, a little incredulous. Kelly said nothing.

“Well, Cam does!” Sam grinned, “Although I’m sure I’ll get a slice or two at the party!”

“Can we have a few minutes to talk about this?” Kelly asked, noticing how uncertain Maisie seemed and feeling that they definitely needed to talk it through before any decisions were made.

“Sure!” Sam smiled, standing up. “But don’t take too long. The party’s tonight so if you two aren’t up for it I’ll need to find someone else. I’ll be over there.” He pointed at the counter where Greg was currently selling popcorn to a dad with two excited little boys. “Give me a wave when you’ve decided?” He smiled again and left the girls to their discussion.

“Isn’t this cool?” Kelly asked, leaning forward excitedly and hoping that her friend’s reticence was simply due to surprise and not quite being able to take in the situation. “We get to go to Cam Coleman’s party!”

“Yeah, as the food!” Maisie pulled a slightly confused face at her friend.

“So?” Kelly laughed. “You told me your dad keeps looking at you funny every time your mum talks about planning a party. How long do you think you’re gonna make it without getting eaten anyway? Wouldn’t it be better to get eaten by your favourite actor than your dad’s work friends?”

“True!” Maisie smiled. “And every girl I’ve ever seen cooked looked really happy and tasted delicious!”

“Exactly!” grinned Kelly. “I’m not saying eating us is going to change his life or anything or promise that we’re going to be remembered forever by him and the others at the party but while they’re eating us they’re going to be having a great time and are going to comment to each other how delicious we are! Plus everyone there is either going to be famous or important in Hollywood. Isn’t that going to be better than some back-yard barbecue?”

“You’re right!” Maisie chuckled, trying to picture her body cooked on some grill in a celebrity’s kitchen and wondering how she would taste. “My juicy ass is too good for some boring neighbours and businessmen!”

“So you’ll do it?” beamed Kelly, incredibly excited.

“Yup!” she grinned. “Why not, eh?”

“Awesome! Thank you!” Kelly turned and waved to Sam at the counter who acknowledged her wave and, after some comment to Greg that they couldn’t hear, made his way back over. The look on their faces told him their decision before they spoke.

“So?” He asked, a hint of playful teasing in his voice, “Do I call Cam and tell him I have two delicious young dishes for his party or do I need to be stopping by the grocery store on my way home for some burgers?”

“You got yourself some piggies!” Kelly grinned. Maisie nodded, finally looking excited.

“Awesome!” Sam clapped his hands together. “So before I call Cam, I need to take some photos of you to send him.” The girls both put on their best being-photographed smiles and leant close to each other, waiting for Sam to take out his phone. “Oh no, sorry girls,” he chuckled. “The photos I need are a little more, umm, detailed? He needs to approve the ingredients, so to speak!”

“Ooh!” Maisie caught on just a second before Kelly. “You want us to strip off here? It’s kinda public?”

“Oh no, don’t worry.” Sam reassured them. “This is not the first time I’ve found girls for one of Cam’s parties here. Greg there lets us use the store room. Makes things a little more private for you and stops anyone out here getting too distracted. After all, there’s always one busy-body who thinks any kind of nudity is shocking and upsetting!” The girls giggled. “So,” He waved his arms, inviting them to stand, “Shall we?”

“Are we sure he’s legit?” Maisie whispered as they followed Sam and Greg behind the counter to the store room, “What if he’s just a creep who likes to take naked photos of girls?”

“We’ve just agreed to be cooked and eaten,” Kelly replied softly, trying not to giggle, “I’m struggling to see a worst-case-scenario here!”

“True!” Maisie conceded.

“Here we are, girls!” Sam ushered them into the store room as Greg opened the door. “Thanks, Greg!” The young worker shut the door behind them and the girls looked around the room. It was fairly small, little more than a large cupboard really, but big enough for what they needed. The walls were painted white. What little stock there was, just a couple of boxes of cola syrup and a sack of uncooked popcorn, was stacked in a corner by the door. The only other thing in the room was a small black table against the back wall.

“So, girls,” Sam instructed, taking out his phone and opening the camera, “if you could stand against the back wall and take your clothes off, I’ll get some photos for Cam.”

“Just take our clothes off?” Maisie asked, still trying to keep up with the developments of the day.

“Well, if you can do it kinda cheekily, might make for some good photos? What do you think, huh? Really help Cam work up an appetite?”

“Come on!” Kelly urged, “It will be fun!” Looking at the camera, she slowly eased her way out of her jeans. Realising that she might as well join in, Maisie pulled off her t-shirt revealing her silky pink bra. She pulled off her black leggings then hesitated, looking over at Kelly. With a seductive smile, Kelly turned away and pulled her vest top over her head, pulling her white bra with it. She then turned with her hands covering her perky young breasts. Following her cue, Maisie unhooked her bra and dropped it onto the table before striking the same pose as her friend.

“Good! That’s awesome!” Sam encouraged. He could now see enough of their bodies to be sure that he had made a good choice. Kelly was trim without being skinny with a nice round ass while Maisie was a little rounder all over. Both would cook up very nicely indeed. “How about showing off those dumplings, huh?” He suggested. “Show him what’s on the menu?” Both girls giggled and cupped their breasts. Maisie’s were a little bigger than Kelly’s but both were perky with a nice shape, crowned with round, pink nipples which gave away how excited the girls were about what was happening.

“Yeah that’s what I’m talking about!” Sam urged as the girls stood back to back, first squeezing their breasts then standing with their arms by their sides with their chests thrust out proudly. “Now how about we show him the best bits huh?” The girls turned their backs to the camera and, wiggling their butts, eased their panties down revealing their delicious, shapely asses. “Oh yeah!” Sam exclaimed, “My mouth’s watering already!” The girls turned around to face him, covering themselves coyly at first then striking a pose with their hands on their hips, making sure that there was no part of themselves not available to the camera.

“Okay!” Sam exclaimed delightedly, “We got some great shots. I’m gonna send these off to Cam and check he’s happy, which I’m more than certain he will be, then we can get you two signed up and hit the road! The limo’s outside waiting!” He pressed his phone screen a few times to send the fifteen or so best photos to his employer. “Hey, that’s a point…” He remembered an important technicality. “How old are you two?”

“Fifteen.” Maisie replied, “Sixteen in a couple of months.”

“I’m sixteen.” Kelly supplied, wondering whether they were supposed to remain naked or start getting dressed again.

“Hmm, since you’re both under eighteen we’re gonna need your parents’ permission. Think that’s gonna be an issue?”

“Do we have to get their signature or something?” Kelly asked, a little worried. “I don’t think either of them are going to be home until later this evening. I guess we could call in at my Dad’s office but…”

“Oh no, don’t worry.” Sam smiled, “Verbal consent is fine. We just need to give them a call and record their agreement. Well hey!” He grinned as his phone beeped, “Cam says you two look damn tasty and he can’t wait to get his teeth into those asses! Looks like we’re on for dinner, girls!”
R: 4 / I: 0

Charity Chop (f/f, semicon, snuff)

The excited burble of the audience was audible even in the small backstage lounge. Mary Miller adjusted her skimpy black lace lingerie for the hundredth time that hour and looked at the mirror. The damned thing barely contained her sizable chest. She frowned. Of course, it was the same set she had bought 15 years ago when she first got married. Age and 3 children had added a few pounds to her curvaceous body. Mary flicked a stray bang of pink hair away from her glasses and struck a pose.

A sharp knocking on the door broke Mary out of her reverie. "Mrs. Miller? Its time for the show to start." It was a young woman's voice, perky and cheerful. The housewife breathed in, gathered her few remaining shreds of courage, stood up, and walked to the door. It opened, and her killer offered a hand. The girl (and she was a girl, being only 19 years old) was foot shorter than Mary, with an innocent freckled face, short cropped raven hair and round, inviting features. Mary shook her hand, feeling a bit disconcerted. The girl looked like she was barely out of highschool, yet she was one of the premier snuff show hosts in the country. It would be her hands that would be at the controls of the guillotine. The same soft, warm hands that reassuringly caressed Mary's hands.

"Is it okay if I call you Mary?", the girl asked softly. "Y-yes, sure", Mary answered, her voice tight with anxiety. The girl smiled and pulled her in closer. "It is absolutely okay to feel nervous about the show, but just try and keep it under control. The pay out will depend on your performance after all." She looked up at Mary. "So, if you want to cry, if you want to just let it all out, do it now. It will make it easier for us later." The housewife shook her head. "I'm fine", she lied. The girl nodded, then turned her back. "It's time to go", she said simply.

The pair walked out past the curtains and onto the stage. There were about a hundred extremely wealthy philanthropists in attendance, and most were eagerly looking forward to the show. Mary shivered, her skin crawling. All those eyes were admiring her voluptuous body like if it was a prime cut of beef at a butcher shop. They didn't care about the desperate circumstances that had forced Mary to sacrifice her life, they just wanted a half hours worth of sick thrills coated with a veneer of social justice.

The spotlights swirled around in a dance of light, before converging on a single spot on the center of the stage. A guillotine stood tall and proud. It was polished clean, every surface slick and glossy. The girl lead Mary over and the pair stood beside it. They both bowed towards the audience. A microphone (Where did she get that?, wondered Mary) was in the girls hands. She cleared her throat, and the small talk and chatter subsided.
"Welcome, ladies and gentlemen. This is the 5th annual Charity Chop, where all of you wonderfully generous patrons and humanitarians give your hard earned money to a good cause, with the most generous having the honor of being Mrs. Mary Miller's last fuck!" The audience cheered and clapped, and Mary blushed. They hadn't told her there would be sex involved. The girl turned to Mary and shoved the mic in her face. "But first, lets hear what our brave snuff girl has to say!" For a moment, Mary was speechless. Then, she slowly began to speak. "T-thank you all for attending, and for giving my family a chance at a new life. I am extremely grateful, and I hope you enjoy the show."

The girl took back the mic. "Lets give it up for her folks, she's a brave woman and deserves our support!" The audience clapped and cheered. Mary smiled nervously and bowed once more. "Well, without further ado, lets get on with it." Slow, sensual music began to play from the overhead speakers, and the lighting dimmed until only three spotlights remained, one focusing on the guillotine, one focusing on the host girl, and one focusing n Mary as she began to move her wide hips languidly to the beat. Years ago, before the marriage and the children, she had been a stripclub dancer, and the moves were ingrained muscle memory. Now, she focused on those memories with grim determination, trying to devote every thought to the striptease rather than her upcoming death. With a flourish, she undid her bra and threw it to the side, letting her giant breasts wobble free. There was a whistle from the crowd, and she winked. "Alright, we've got our first bid, 100,000!" The girl shouted at the crowd. "200,000, 400,000!"

The bids came fast and furious, and soon there were millions being casually tossed into the charity. Mary raised a leg and kicked off her skimpy panties, revealing a shaved pussy. More whistles from the audience, along with a faint catcall. Finally, a tech startup founder from the Valley plopped down 5 million for the privilege of sticking his dick into the doomed housewife. No one bothered to raise. "Going once, twice, and we're done! Five million bucks, that's a new record!", the girl enthused. The winner came up on stage and shook hands with the host. Mary suddenly felt her mouth dry up. She looked over at the looming guillotine, and her eyes locked on to the mirror like surface of the blade. Very shortly, that would slice through her neck, separating it from the same shoulders that had supported it for the past 37 years. She jumped as the host girl grabbed her by the hand and firmly led her over to the bascule. It had been cut down, so that the women about to be beheaded could present their genitals and ass to the customer.

Mary laid her chest down, and felt leather straps go over her torso, securing her tightly to the shortened bascule. The lunette was locked over her neck. She heard the unzipping of pants, and felt two hands grip her waist. Then, the familiar feeling of a stiff cock pushing past her lower lips and into her womb. Mary grunted as the techbro pounded into her soft rear. She thought of her kids, and of her dead husband. His untimely death at the hand of an extremely rare disease was the reason the family had gone from middleclass to poorer than dirt. Their combined savings had been eaten up by the medical treatments, and then the funeral costs. They had to default on their house, moved into a scuzzy motel on the outskirts of the city. Then Mary had found the advertisement online. Enough money to ensure a solidly comfortable life for an entire family. The only catch was that you had to volunteer to be killed. In desperation, she had chosen death.

Tears welled up in Mary's eyes. She was afraid. The techbro increased his thrusts, viciously fucking her raw. He raised a hand and slapped her asscheeks, delighting in the way they firmly bounced, and in how his hands left red marks on her pale white flesh. The end came sooner than Mary anticipated.
The man grunted in exertion, then gasped as he deposited a fat load of cum into her fertile womb.

In perfect synchronization, the host girl triggered the guillotine blade release mechanism. From the crossbar, the blade fell, sliding noiselessly down the oiled rails. Mary only had enough time to feel hot cum burst into her before the blade struck her slender neck. A searing pain flashed across her neck, then nothing. The view from her eyes was a busy whirlwind of colors as her head bounced into the waiting basket. She stared up at the shining spotlights, wide eyed as blood squirting from her severed neck arteries drizzled across her face. The host girl reached into the basket and grabbed Mary by her glossy pink hair, raising it up towards the audience. As Mary's vision faded, she heard the clapping and cheering and the host girl saying something, but it all felt so distant.
Her eyelids drooped down, and Mary Miller died.

The techbro felt Mary's cunt clamp around his prick as the blade sliced through her neck. Her thick body slumped as the connection between the nervous system and the brain was severed. Blood sprayed in two pressurized hoses from her neck stump as her heart raced crazily for 30 seconds before slowing down to a sputter and a dribble. With a wet pop, the first time philanthropist pulled his dick out of Mary's cockholster. Semen trickled out of her sopping wet pussy as her muscles twitched.

He wiped his dick clean, gave Mary's firm ass one last appreciative slap and turned, only to see Mary's slack jawed face staring straight at him. The man let out a yelp and jumped. The host giggled as she lowered the severed head. "Got ya good, didn't I? Traditionally, we give the head of the girl to the highest paying patron. Today, that's you. We'll even treat the head so it doesn't rot".
The techbro sighed, and took Mary's head. He looked down and pried open her eyelids. Mary's pupils stared dully at him, empty of life. "Yeah, that sounds great", he said with a grin.
R: 1 / I: 0

Maria’s demise (belly stabbing / shooting)

MARIA’S DEMISE (A belly button story)

I’ve met Maria at the gym about a month ago, she’s a good looking brunette, average tall with bright green eyes. I’ve been spying on her since then, too shy to go and talk to her but too attracted to her body to not follow her every movement.
Maria’s life is apparently a normal one, she works as a barista, she goes to the gym she hangs out with her friends and she dates various guys.

One day I’ve managed to enter her apartment by disguising myself as a gas technician and install a remote camera in her bedroom.
Thanks to this little trick, a week ago I found out Maria’s little secret. This girl sure loves to masturbate, but every time she does, her free hand rubs her own belly and her index fingers swirls in her navel, the closer she gets to the orgasm the rougher becomes the fingering. It’s almost like her navel acts as a secret trigger. Even during sex, when a man is fucking her, Maria’s index finger always finds her navel and few minutes later she explodes in a wild orgasm.

Yesterday I followed Maria to the gym and I finally took the courage to go and talk to her. She was wearing a pair of leggins and a sport bra, I couldn't stop looking at her bare belly and sweet oval navel, imagining her masturbating for me while I finger her little innie.
I managed to get back to my senses and after a little chat I’ve also managed to ask her out. Her reaction really pissed me off, she laughed at me, she thought I was joking, that someone like me could never hope to go on a date with her.

I came back home angry as hell, I waited for her to come back from work and to have the usual “pleasure session”, this will be the last one she will ever have.

I’ve prepared a bag with a special set of tools, some long and sharp pins, a thin knife, a gun and a very special vibrator. It’s clear that I’m up to no good.

Breaking into her apartment was the easy part, I waited and surprised her with a cloth full of chloroform and before I knew it, Maria was lying unconscious in front of me.

Now I’m here in front of her bed, my victim securely tied wrist and ankles to the top and bottom of it. She’s wearing only a silk dressing gown which I slowly open on the front.
The scent of Maria’s naked body is a major turn on, her white creamy belly slowly rise with her breathing, her sexy innie navel is staring at me, inviting me. I start to caress her sides enjoying the scent that comes from her belly skin.
I get closer to have a better view, Maria’s navel is an oval innie with a prominent upper rim. The inside is full of intricate bumps and folds but I can clearly see the exact center of it.

With my phone I take some pictures of Maria’ sexy innie, I want to remember it as in short time it won’t be that sexy anymore.

I insert an exploratory finger in the recess of Maria’s sensitive navel and even if she’s unconscious she starts to moan, I wonder what kind of nerves lies behind her belly button to be such a pleasure spot.

The exploration of her navel wakes Maria up and she is looking at me with a mixture of fear and surprise “who are you? what are you doing here? why am i tied ?”
“Don’t worry my dear we are going to have a lot of fun together, but first I need to make sure that nobody hears you” I say as I place a piece of tape on her mouth. “mmmmmmm mmmmm” she is trying to scream.
“I’ve been spying on you from sometime” I slowly caress her breasts pinching her pink nipples “I know how to turn you on” my hand moves to her stomach “I know your little secret” Maria’s eyes widen as she watch me pointing my finger to the center of her belly and slowly circle her sexy belly dimple. “mmmmm” even with the tape on her mouth I can tell that she is begging me to invade her navel with my finger, but I have something else in mind for her.

“I will show you now a couple of toys we are going to use together… this one will give you a lot of pleasure” I say as I show her the vibrator “and this will give you pain” I show her a long needle “and these two will send you to hell” the gun and knife shines as I remove it from my bag. Maria’s body start to trash wild against the bindings, tears runs down her face, now she’s scared for real!

“First we need to get you wet” once again my finger traces circles around Maria’s navel “your little sexy button will help us with that” my index is now swirling inside the recess of it, feeling all the folds, testing the umbilical skin at the bottom.
Waves of pleasure are making Maria relax a little bit, the mixture of lust and fear is turning her on like never in her life.
Without removing my finger from her navel, I slowly insert the vibrator in her now wet pussy and turn it on.
Maria’s now invaded with lust and pleasure, she’s forgetting why she lies naked on her bed, she’s lost in the orgasm that is growing inside her.
Her magnificent belly undulates, as my finger is still firmly pressed in her navel, the pleasure makes her back arch and it’s almost like she’s impaling herself on my finger.

“Now that’s too much pleasure for you… we must add a little bit of pain to it don’t you think?” I say as I approach her belly with the sharp needle. Still moaning in pleasure Maria is staring at me as fear starts to grow again. Very carefully I position the tip of the needle at the very center of Maria’s innie “this will hurt” I slowly apply pressure and the needle pierces the knotty flesh. Maria is arching her back like she never did but this only helps the needle to disappear in her guts.
Taking a step back I admire Maria’s body trashing side to side, up and down, trying to find a relief from the pain, the round tip of the needle shines in her navel, It almost looks like she got it pierced… well actually it really is.
The sharp piercing sensation from her navel mixed to the pleasure from the vibrator makes Maria trash and moan in a delightful way, she can’t believe how painful this is but also how many times she imagined to push her fingering “deeper”

Satisfied I approach her once again and proceed to remove the needle with a quick motion, Maria’s belly follows it arching in the air. She’s breathing heavily trying to recover but she knows that this is just the beginning.
The needle was so thin that very little blood came out of the wound in her navel which I proceed to carefully clean.
Savoring what would come next I take a bullet from the gun I’ve brought “have you ever seen one of these?” I say as I show the shiny piece of metal to her. Maria’s eyes widen and she tries to protest from behind the tape on her mouth.
“This little one would drill through your belly like butter” I point the bullet to her navel and give a little push “even the harder skin of your umbilical knot would be no match for it”.
Maria feels the point of the bullet pressing against her skin and she can’t avoid to imagine it drilling through her button and hitting the sweet spot that lies beneath it.

I load the gun with the bullet and I press the barrel hard against her navel, slowly massaging it. The vibrator in her pussy let’s Maria moan in pleasure as she’s wondering if I will really shoot her now.

“Unfortunately for you I prefer a more personal touch” removing the gun from her belly hole I quickly replace it with my sharp knife “I want to enjoy driving this blade through your precious sweet spot inch by inch”
Maria tries to move her soft sensitive navel away from the blade, causing it to scratch the bottom of it, she cries and screams but deep down she is also curious to know how it will feels like, to have her belly button “poked” like never before.

Very slowly I start to apply pressure, the sharp point of the knife bites into Maria’s flesh as the base of her navel try to resist.
In a moment that feels like slow motion, the little scar gives way and the knife invades her belly, slicing through the abdominal muscles and into her guts. Maria’s piercing screams are suffocated by the tape on her mouth, she could clearly feel the knife slicing her navel base and perforating the pleasure spot right beneath.

Removing my hands from the knife I allow Maria’s belly to arch in the air as blood is starting to flow down her sides. Her sexy naked belly is now dancing in agony as she screams loudly from behind the tape.

I place my hand flat on her stomach as my other one grabs hold of the knife once again.
I slowly start to remove it but before the tip is fully out of Maria’s belly I trust it back in again. Now speeding up the process I trust the knife in and out very fast, fucking Maria’s navel with the knife, drawing more blood and pain from her pierced guts. Every trust sends waves of pain to her body, she can’t believe that her once secret sweet spot has been violated in such a painful way.

After a minute I swiftly remove the knife from Maria’s ruined navel, her back arches once again and blood sprouts out of the wound and splashed back on her white skin. Maria rises her head and looks at the bloody hole that once was her perfect belly button and almost faints. No more little pleasure session for her.

She’s not screaming anymore, blood loss have caused her to loose most of her strength, but she’s still alive, she can take more.

I remove the vibrator from her wet pussy, and I prepare to finish her off.

I load the gun as I admire Maria’s naked belly trembling in agony and her once sexy button leaking blood with every heartbeat
I place the barrel in what is left of her belly button, savor the moment for a second and pull the trigger. Maria,s belly shakes violently as the bullet drills through the remains of her umbelical tissues and rests itself inside her guts.

The knife had only bisected Maria’s navel through the center, but the bullet now destroyed it completely. The intricates bumps and folds that used to make Maria’s belly button so sexy are now gone, obliterated by the burning steel piece. All that’s left of her precious sweet spot is it’s round shape and the upper rim.

The poor girl is now very close to death, her breathing becoming weaker by the minute, her mind remembering all the times she fingered her navel wondering how it would be to be pierced there, and how now she experienced a knife and a bullet through it.

She can barely feel the barrel of the gun inserted in her wet pussy, the bullet perforating her uterus her bleeding guts and finaly her heart.

I stop to admire Maria’s dead body. Even with all the blood that covers her belly and pussy she is still sexy as hell.
I remove her dressing gown and use it to clean the blood. As her heart is not beating anymore also the blood loss have stopped.

Now that I’ve finished Maria have once again an invitingly creamy belly which I take my time to caress… stomach, lower belly, sides.
Her navel, that once was Maria’s sexiest body part is now only a dark hole that centers her flat midsection. I can’t hold myself from digging a finger inside. In life Maria would’ve moaned in pleasure but now her sexy body remains still, as my finger explores her now deeper umbelical canal. With my other hand I fondle her dead body, squeezing her small breast and caressing her flat stomach , all while my finger pumps in and out of her belly hole.

Satisfied, I roll the blankets all around her body and I take the corpse to a nearby dump and trash it there.
As I’m driving back home I know that a large family of rats will take care of her sexy naked skin, biting her nipples off, eating her flesh up to the bones.
Little I know that the first rat that reached the corpse, is now digging it’s head in the recess of what once was Maria’s navel and is now chewing on the knotty skin inside to reach her guts.
R: 54 / I: 8

Meatgirl's adventures.

So after reading Edward Hyde stories after a long pause is text story writing, I decided to write my own version as well.
English is not my native language and I will try some experimental formatting for easier reading.
I will post the story as I write in the real-time, without much of proofreading, but let's hope my spell checker will do a good job.
Probably this time it is more suitable to be in the /lit/ board even if it may contain few 3d pictures.
Whoever is willing to participate in proofreading or other ways to improve the story pretty, please.

I can't think a good title so let's call it *Meatgirl's adventures*.
This is almost the typical story about girls getting cooked, but not in the typical style and plot.
In some way, it can be regarded as Dolcett parody.
As can be expected from me, it will likely include all possible fetishes in existence. ;)

It was the last week of the summer vacation.
The day was nice, Lily still had some free time to enjoy before going back to school.
Everyone knew Lily as top student good grades and high ambitions in the carrier after finishing school.
Suddenly she heard a voice shouting on all street:
-"Hey! Lilly! Here!"
Lily turned around and gasped. In front of her was her schoolmate Candy, as if the girl materialized from the thin air, standing just a few steps away wawing her raised hands, calling her name.
Candy was a well-known troublemaker in the class exceptionally energetic and mischevious girl almost total opposite of Lily, her grades were not even nearly as good, but anyone who ever underestimated smarts eventually was very surprised.
Lily did not expect to meet Candy in this town, but she was even more surprised to see her schoolmate totally naked right on the street she was only wearing sporty shoes, plastic bracelet, and colorful wristband. Lily also noticed something shiny attached to her left nipple, It looked like a gold metal tag with some numbers something similar to the tags used to mark cattle in the farm. (No point to continue description just look at the picture and assume that you read 1000 words here LOL)
When candy got full Lily's attention candy continued:
-"Hi! What are you doing here?"
-"Uh, I came here with family for a vacation. I am just exploring the town looking around for something interesting" quickly responded lily just to ask: "And what about you? Why are you all naked? Don't you feel shy walking like that in front of all people?"
Candy grinned:
-"Looks cool, doesn't it?" she moved her hand down to her crotch slipped fingers between her legs, slightly spread her pussy apart and lightly rubbed it there right in front of all people. "It feels so good without those stupid panties would you like to take yours off too?"
Lily blushed from such offer
-"Thanks, but no. I can't walk naked in the street I am a human being."
-"He, he" smiled candy, "poor Lily, fortunately, I am not a human anymore look at this" Candy tugged her nipple tag "this means that now I am a meat girl, essentially just a piglet. So I can do anything I want and I do not need to wear clothes or feel shy about being naked. I can even play with myself anytime I want or peed right on the street " Candy slipped her fingers into her pussy and spread it in front of all people " ahh just what I needed, she moaned while letting a stream of yellow liquid right on the pavement. Not even bothering to finish she walked towards Lily. She could see yellow streal running down Candy's legs and shoes dripping on the ground leaving a trace as she walks. Candy took Lily's hand and dragged her down the street.
Lily was aware of meat girls existence it was on her family plans to visit a restaurant to order girl meat on this vacation it was quite expensive but she could not even imagine seeing her schoolmate in that position or god forbid volunteer herself. although she heard that manly girls are very willing to get served for dinner.
-"Uh, yes that… " Lily paused. "You know piglets eventually get served for dinner in the restaurants."
-"Yes, of course, I know wouldn't you also love to get all naked in front of many people covered in the cooking oil and then big cold steel rod getting inserted right here," Cady said while slipping her hand under Lily's pants and pushed her finger into Lily's but. " then it goes in deeper and deeper until it comes out of your mouth. chef ties your hands and legs and puts you to roast on the slow fire until you get all nice and crispy like a tasty piglet. All crowd of drools while looking at you being cooked and shivering in pain on the spit from being cooked alive, They eagerly waiting for you to get ready. In the end, all those people cut pieces of your body, your but your nipples and put then on the plate to enjoy the best meal in their life." Candy continued her lecture with great big grin and enthusiasm giving extra pointers on Lily's body with her fingers. and all of that while walking right on the busy street in front of the crowd of people.
-"Oh, no. I do not want that. Being a meat girl is not for me. I have other plans"
-"Really?" said Candy with a big grin while looking at her face "then why your shirt is covered with your drool" she swiped her finger over Lily's face getting it covered with her saliva. Candy licked the dirty finger making Lily gasp again. "I suppose you are now daydreaming how you go back to school for 8 more years, listen all that crap from boring textbooks then spend 5 more years in college and when you become old hag you can spend the rest of your life helping rich fat businessmen to evade tax." continued Candy with a big evil grin on her face.
Lily was got totally off guard here, with the Candy's astonishing persuasion abilities meat girl perspective was not looking so bad anymore. Lily started to think and imagine both scenarios one of her being a respectable lady doing paperwork in the prestigious lawyer agency for rich customers, being paid big money for her work. And another: being impaled on the steel rod cooking on the fire, or maybe being boiled in the big bowl of stew, or maybe getting butchered into pieces or …. all of that in front of lecherous men, boys girls women who are waiting for her meat with shining eyes dripping saliva from their mouths.
-"Umm, well, I don't know, I need to think about that more," she said reluctantly.
-"Yes, Of course, you need to think about it… maybe you will share your thoughts about being impaled with me ?" Candy winked her eye making Lily face blush all red. it felt as if Candy could read her mind.
R: 61 / I: 6

Ultra Short Stories Mk2 - 100 words

The old thread isn't bumping anymore. This seems to be a limitation of the new gurochan. Time for a renewal.

Old thread full of ultra hot ultra short stories can be found here:

Keep them coming!
I'll start it off with this one (repost, since I'm lazy):

=Slicing fetish=
Did you ever use an egg slicer? Those with thin wires.
Imagine I'm the egg, and those wires are a monofiliament grid.

It doesn't really hurt. If you slice me slowly, you see my boobs squeezed a bit before the wires sink into me. Feels really satisfying! They suddenly go in, like 'slurp'. Butt cheeks, too! Just slice me all the way!
The cuts are so thin, they heal up in minutes.
But until then, you can pull them wide open and look inside me. Feels so weird!
Just please don't turn the artificial gravity back on, that'd get messy!
R: 2 / I: 0

The Wedding Gift (beheading, and mentions of Cannibalism)

Sally shivered as the wind blew over her tanned skin, making her dark nipples point out. Her curvy, 5’4 body getting goosebumps, as she clenched her fists at her sides. She was getting cold, and scared about what was going to happen.

She should had been so happy that her younger sister, Trisha, was getting married! Being the third daughter, she was going to be culled at birth. However, their mother allowed herself to be made into meat to allow her to live until she was 16, which she would be culled then. Their older sister, Ursula, who was 19 at the time, allowed herself to be culled so Trisha can keep living.

Now, Sally found herself making such a big sacrifice for Trisha.

Despite the fact that Trisha was now 23, a mere two years younger than Sally, and the fact that two women sacrificed themselves to keep her alive, she was still not approved of being a breeder. Oh, she can fall in love, and get married, but she’ll either have to get sterilized or risk getting pregnant. The latter would automatically send her to a butcher if it turns out she is having a little girl.

Yeah, the system sucks so damn hard.

Sally found a loophole, though. If she is the ONLY living heir to her family, Trisha can have at most two girls and as many boys as she wants.

Which means that Sally was going to allow herself to be culled.

Since she was volunteering, she got to decide how she was going to die. She wanted it quick and painless, just…as gone as quickly as possible. No suffering. So, she found that they could rent a guillotine, for surprisingly cheap.

The idea was that before the ceremony, she would be executed, and then served up as dinner at the wedding. The caterers wanted time to stuff and cook her body, so she was ready when it was time to eat. Of course, this meant that she would miss the wedding, but she was already dying for her sister, she might as well have missed the ceremony as well.

“I cannot believe you’re doing this.” Trisha went, wearing a slip and a white bra. The two sisters were outside, watching the caterers get the coals ready, and the blade in place. “First mom, then Ursula, now you…” She gave a soft sob, and dapped at her pretty blue eyes they got from their mom with a napkin. “I don’t deserve this.”

Sally sighed, and shoved aside her fear as she wrapped her arms around the bride. “Yes you do! Out of all of us, you deserve this! Even though grandpa paid for mom to stay alive and for you to be culled, she knew you deserved to live. Sissy knew that you deserved to be loved, so she made sure you lived. Now, You deserve to have everything you want, and not let the law stop you.”

Trish leaned against her, taking in as much comfort as she could, while she could. “Still, it’s not fair. You’re the one who went to college, you’re the one that got that great job! You worked so hard, and you’re thr-”

“I am NOT backing down!” Sally said firmly, hugging her tightly. “You are my sister, and I love you. And As your sister who loves you, I will do whatever it takes to keep you alive and happy!”

“Sissy said that too.”

Sally sighed. “Yeah, and I mean it as well.”

Trish sighed. “Sally…am I going to be happy?”

“Of course you are! You are going to get married today! You’re going to go on your honeymoon, move in with your hubby, have children, and love every damn day.” Sally kissed her temple. She saw the Executioner waving to her. “Why don't you go and finish getting ready?”

Trisha didn’t miss how Sally tensed up. “…it’s time, isn’t it?”

“Yes, it is.”

Trisha hugged Sally tightly. “I’m going to miss you! I love you so much! I don’t know how I can repay you.”

“Well, since i’m not going to use it, ever, you can take the name I wanted to name my son, and give it to your firstborn son.” Sally said with a grin.

Trisha smiled. “Alright, and I still think that Drake is a great name.”

“Yeah, I never could understand why Ursula hated it.”

The sisters hugged each other again so tightly, that they would feel it for the rest of their lives. Or, at least, Sally was.

“Have fun.” Sally whispered. “I love you.”

“I love you, too.”

Sally watched her sister walk to the house. “…oh she better not cry and ruin her makeup.”

Sally then walked to the Executioner, a nice guy named Buddy, who was waiting for her. He was a chubby man, with muscular arms. He was darker skinned, and since he was only wearing black pants, he had his bare, hairy chest. Per his job, he was wearing an executioner's hood as she approached him. She could still see his brown eyes, though.

“Everything is set up, and the caterers are ready.” Buddy went. “Now, did you clean yourself inside and out?”

“Yes, I did.” Sally went.

“Said your good-byes?”


“Are you ready?”

Sally sighed. “Not really, but I don’t think I will be.”

“No one ever really is.” Buddy took her over to the blade. “Now, it’s nice and sharp. It’s going to go clean through. Now, there will be a little discomfort, however, since you are volunteering for this, we are allowed to administer a pain blocker.”

“Um, won’t that poison the meat?”

“Not this kind, no.” Buddy told her.

“Then I want that.” She gave a sigh. Sally knew she was going to regret this, but she wanted to know. “What…what’s going to happen after my head is cut off?”

Buddy motioned to the basket. “We’ll catch your head, and make sure it’s nice and clean. Sometimes, a person might live for another few seconds, but you’ll drift off like you’re about to fall asleep. We gather your hair, and we put it on a pike, allowing the blood to flow out. We’ll place drugs in your skin, and neck, to preserve your head. Your sister requested that we mount your head so you can be with your mother and sister.”

Yeah, Sally was always creeped out by that practice, but seeing their mom and sister’s head together, was also very comforting.

“Your body will be hung over a bucket, so the blood will drain out.” Buddy continued. “We’ll cut you open, and take your organs out. They will be handed to the chiefs, so they can use the organ meat for some of the recipes. The blood will be made into blood pudding. Then, the caterers will cut you up, and use the cuts that cannot normally be made into meals, and make more meat for the stuffing. They will fill you up with it, sew you up, and stuff you in an oven. After you’re done cooking, you’ll be served to the guests and the bride and groom.”

….Yeah, she regretted asking that.

Buddy looked between Sally’s legs. “You must be scared.”

“How can you tell?” She asked, flatly.

“Well, normally when someone asks what happens afterwards, they get really wet. You look bone dry.”

“I am.” Sally went flatly. “The system sucks.”

“Yeah, I hear that a lot too.” Buddy went. “Look, it doesn’t have to be scary. We’ll give you the injection, and you will feel no pain. However, it does have the fun side effect of making you feel pleasure a great deal more. So, you can play with yourself, or with a toy, to have a partner to get you off before the blade comes down.”

“I don’t think I can cum while I’m looking up at a blade.”

“We have blindfolds. And earplugs if you don't’ want to hear it coming either.”

Sally sighed. “Is it bad that I’m having second thoughts?”

Buddy patted her shoulder. “Of course not. Unlike other meat girls, you actually have a choice. You can do this, or back out.”

Sally was so tempted to back out. She didn’t want to die, she had so much to live for! She wanted to get married, have kids, keep her great job! She wanted to die to a ripe old age, god willing.

However, she thought about how that would doom her sister. Either she would never have children, or be killed for having a girl.

Shit, she can’t back out.

“No, I can do this.” Sally looked up at him, shaking. “Just give me the drug, and lets get this over with.”

“You’ll feel the side effects. Do you want a vibrator, your hands freed, or a partner?”

She thought it over. She never liked vibrators, they were either too powerful for her, or too weak. Sally knew she wouldn’t be comfortable with one, so she decided not that.

Well, she could get off using her hands. However, Sally knew herself too well. If she panicked at all, she would try to get loose, and probably hurt herself trying to get freed. So that was out.

Well, a partner…

“What kind of partner?

“Anyone you want. Male, female, someone in between, or hell, I had someone who wanted to be fucked by their dog before they died.”

Sally gave an ick face.

“Yeah, that’s what I thought. Glad I was wearing a hood and they didn’t see my look.” Buddy thought for a moment. “I could do it. Some people find it rather hot to be fucked by the guy that is about to kill them.”

Sally studied him a bit. Well, she never really had a type of guy she liked. If they treated her well, and listened to her needs, she was fine with their looks. Usually, though, she would want them to work for it.

Well, technically, Buddy would be, since he was hired to kill her.

“Um…sure.” Sally went, looking away, and blushing a bit. “Just…um…be gentle, please?”

Buddy put an arm around her and pulled her close. “As Gentle as you want me to be. I’ll make sure you have the time of your life.”

He leads her to the board she was going to be strapped down into. Buddy did her hair up, and off of her neck, and then injected something into the back of her neck.

“It’ll start working quickly.” He told her, as he got her up against the standing board. “You’ll feel the full effects in a moment.”

Sally was too scared to speak, so she just nodded. She was strapped down, over her arms, chest, and the board separated her legs, so Buddy can have an easy access to her pussy.

“Do you want a blindfold and earplugs?” Buddy asked.

She thought about it, and nodded.


Her eyes were covered with a blindfold, and bright orange ear plugs were put into her ears, pushed in so there was no sound at all. She tensed as the board was tipped back, and her neck rested into the slot. She felt the wood being locked in place, and she was truely trapped.

Ok. NOW she was having third thoughts, and her heart started to beat rapidly. She started to pull on the straps, on the verge of a full blown panic attack! She didn’t want to die! She wanted to live! She didn’t care about anything else, she just-

She felt something run along the entrance of her pussy, and it made everything freeze. A second later, that thing, which she realized was a tongue, came back, and ran along her pussy. It kept going, going at a gentle and slow pace. She felt the heat start to pool down there, felt her clit swell at the feeling.

OK, yeah, that’s a good tongue. It was nice, and wide, and covered her so damn well. He teased her nub a bit, making her nice and wet down there. When Buddy plunged it into her hole, it made her nice and juicy, and caused her to groan loudly. When that tongue worked on her clit, she was rapidly working towards an orgasm.

Ok, she understood why they didn’t offer her a gag. They wanted to hear her make those sounds clearly, and she was giving them what they wanted, Loudly. Buddy sucked on her clit, sending her right over the edge. She gave a loud cry of passion, splashing her juices over his face. She would apologize if her head wasn’t spinning and her body wasn’t humming.

However, Buddy was not done with her yet.

He started to lick her again, before she fully came down. And he kept going, even after she orgasmed again. When he got her warmed up yet again, that’s when he stood up.

“Yeah, I’m going to shoot my load into you.” He purred, before shoving his dick into her.

Sally arched her back, and keened at the feeling of being full. Buddy started to fuck her, hard and fast, knowing that even if this would normally hurt her, she would find it pleasuable. He fucked her tight hole, made him wonder if she was a virgin? He loved fucking Virgins, they were so hot, and so tight!

He reached over to the level next to her head. He fucked her long and hard, making her cry out in pleasure and lust! They both rapidly approached their orgasms, but she was going to get there First.

He gripped the lever, waiting…wanting…

Sally gave one hell of an orgasm. It was so powerful, it knocked out every coherent thought that reached her pretty head. Not that it mattered.

The lever was pulled.

The blade came down, and sliced right through her neck.

Oddly enough, she came one more time. In her mind, there was no word, in any language, living or dead, that could describe how fantastic it felt! She didn’t even notice how her head fell into the hands of a caterer, and she drifted away on the sea of pleasure.

Meanwhile, her body had clamped down as the blade sliced through her. Her pussy became a vice over Buddy’s dick, twisting, spasming, milking him harder than any living woman could! He came, hard, almost with a roar! He flooded her insides, filling her with all of his seed! If she had been a breeder, she was surely pregnant from that force.

Buddy felt like jelly, in a good way, as he came down. He pulled out of her, allowing his seed to spill out of her. He jerked his dick a few times, getting the last of his spunk out of him, and onto the body of Sally.

“God damn, that was great!” Buddy groaned. “Damn it, I love it when they squeeze you like that!”

Buddy got her off of the board, and allowed the caters to take her. He cleaned up the blade, got ready to take it down, when he noticed there were some women there, watching him.

“May I help you ladies?”

“Uhh …was that only for the bride’s sister, or can anyone do it?”

Buddy grinned. Oh how he loved his job…

The wedding had been beautiful. The bride looked beautiful, the groom was handsome. Everyone had a lot of fun, and the food was to die for. Repeatedly, since they lost a good chunk of the female guests to Buddy. Well, there was plenty of food, and some were sold to butchers to help the bride and groom save up money for when they want children.

Sally was delicious. Her head was put on a pike, with her hair and make up done, and had such a peaceful look on her face. Her body and breasts had been stuffed, her fingers and toes deboned so people could eat them with toothpicks, and there were plenty of leftovers for everyone to take a container home.

Trish pulled Sally’s head out of the box that was delivered to her when she got back from her Honeymoon. She smiled at her sisters face, and then mounted it next to their mother’s head in the living room.

“You three are the greatest.” Trish told her mother and sisters. “I promise, I won’t waste this life.”
R: 6 / I: 0

M's Patreon Stories

While my main focus is Fire Emblem stories, I also let my Patrons pick non-FE girls for the polls. Last month, Asuka from Evangelion won - so here's her story.
If you want to suggest a character yourself, or to read my stories a week early, come and support me on my Patreon!

Asuka's Brain Rape
tags: non-con, M/F, rape, brainfucking

Asuka Langley Sohryu sighed, loudly expressing her disappointment with the whole situation she was in. Forcing to stay after classes to clean up was already annoying, but she was also forced to do it with those three stooges! She made every effort of showing them that she blamed them for the whole thing, screaming at them while she made her way to a distant corner of the classroom. Shinji Ikari seemed unphased by her rudeness, obediently going to clean by himself. However, neither Kensuke Aida nor Toji Suzuhara were too willing to do any cleaning. Asuka took breaks from time to time to look at them, but the two idiots were just talking about something while sitting on a few desks. They were just quiet enough that she couldn’t make out what they were saying, only hear their voices. They were also looking in her direction from time to time - with stares that were nothing but lecherous. Even if Asuka wouldn’t admit it, she was a bit curious about the topic of their conversation - it would help to ease the boredom that came with cleaning like that. With that in mind, the redhead began to move towards them while still cleaning the floor.

“Man, it’s great that you managed to get these photos, Kensuke. Even if she’s so harsh to deal with, she also has an amazing body.” Of course. The perverts were talking about spying on some girl. “Yeah, and this time I’m sure I took some good ones. This new hiding spot let me see all of it. I’m kind of jealous though… Shinji probably gets to see it every day.” Were they talking about her? “Dunno man, Asuka would kill him if he ever tried to spy on her.” They were! And they had also taken pictures of her! “Idiots! Perverts! I hate you! Give me that camera!” The German girl screamed out while suddenly springing to her feet, and ran towards them, as fast as the skirt of her school uniform let her. “S-she heard us!” Kensuke called out, while trying to run away. However, he didn’t get far, for Asuka slammed into him from behind, sending him to the ground. He landed on his back, and Asuka immediately punched him in the face, all while screaming: “Give! It! To! Me!”, each word accompanied by one hit - with loud cracks coming from the boy’s glasses as she hit them. However, as she raised her hand again, she felt someone grab it from behind. She turned around right away, with her arm painfully bending as she was now face-to-face with Touji. He was just as guilty as the glasses boy - and she tried to hit him with her other hand. However, he just pulled on the arm he was holding - and Asuka doubled over in pain as she felt it snap out of its socket. Once he heard the satisfying crack that confirmed to him that he succeeded, Toji let go of her arm - and it fell down, hanging limply at the redhead’s side.

“You know, Kensuke… Now that she’s helpless like this, we could get more photos of her! And they would probably show even more!” Toji exclaimed while looking at Asuka who was glaring at him from below. Kensuke got back up, stumbling at first, and looked at Asuka, his glasses tilted on his face. “Well, with how much she beat me, it’s only fair that we do that now. She slapped you for a peek at her panties when she first arrived here - just how much would so many punches to the face would be, then?” Kensuke replied while getting closer to Asuka. He reached towards her waist, finding the seam of her shirt, then began to lift it. Reacting to it, Asuka turned around, trying to hit him again with her healthy arm - but Kensuke got away in time. He let go of the shirt, however. With how feisty Asuka usually was, it was clear that just taking it off wouldn’t be this simple. Toji understood that as well - and he grabbed Asuka’s shirt by the cloth. Then, he began to pull - making it harder for Asuka to turn as the piece of clothing began to rip in his hands. Tearing off a huge chunk of the green material, Toji could now look at Asuka’s naked back - her flawless skin only covered by a white strap belonging to the Eva pilot’s bra.

“Pervert! I hate you!” Asuka lashed out at him again, once more trying to use her surviving arm to slap him. However, doing this she only showed off her back to Kensuke - who grabbed the flaps of her torn shirt and pulled on them, continuing to rip it. He managed to tear it all the way down, the whole thing coming apart. In surprise, Asuka saw that the front of it began to fall off too. She tried to keep in place with her arm, to keep herself covered up, but Toji grabbed it again, and pulled it to the side - letting her shirt fall down. Now, her white bra was revealed to him - with her breasts, huge for her age, held tight within it. Kensuke walked around her, camera in hand, and quickly took a few shots of her - taking in Asuka’s uncovered chest and her distressed, angry face. She screamed at him a few times as he did that, but he ignored her - Asuka’s frustration at the whole thing building up.

After taking what he decided was enough photos, Kensuke decided it was time to go ahead. Getting down, he reached for Asuka’s skirt - only to be met with an angry knee smashing into his hand. “Ouch!” He called out while dragging his hand back, a sadistic smile on Asuka’s face. This was just the first part of her getting back at them… Or so she thought - and so, she didn’t see the hand coming right at her head at all. Kensuke smashed her on the side of her head, paying her back for the times she hit him before, and stunning her for a few moments. Moments, which Kensuke used to go ahead and rip her skirt off - Asuka’s white panties revealed as well. He immediately backed off again, grabbing the camera and taking a bunch more photos of her, Somehow, though, he felt these were lacking. After getting to take pictures of her changing, and getting what he hoped was a few good shots of her naked, this just wasn’t that satisfying - even if his dick was already hard at just the sight of Asuka in her underwear. Well, why shouldn’t they take it a bit further, then?

Leaning over once more, he grabbed Asuka’s bra and began to tug on it. It required him to put more force into it, but after pulling on it for a bit he managed to rip it off. While he was doing that, however, Asuka screamed - even louder than before. “Shinji, moron! Help me! Why are you letting them do this to me? What are you, stupid? Help me already, Shinji!”
The black-haired boy was busy cleaning by himself, his ears plugged by his headphones - with the music from his walkman easily cutting all that had been happening in the other side of the classroom. He was so focused on doing the cleaning, that he remained completely oblivious of the state Asuka was in. Still, her attempts to grab his attention succeeded, as her strong voice managed to get to him through his ear buds, catching his attention. Looking up in the direction the voice came from, Shinji was greeted with the sight of Asuka’s bra being torn off, her breasts swinging free as they were no longer contained by it. The way they bounced around, their shape… Just seeing them like this was enough to give him a boner already. But why was she like that? Why were his friends forcibly removing Asuka’s clothes?

Getting up, Shinji removed his earbuds and began to watch towards them. Kensuke paid no mind to him, taking photos of Asuka with a wide grin on his face - both him and Toji’s faces red because of excitement. Toji was massaging his cock through his pants, his arousal clearly visible through them. Asuka’s face was just as flushed as theirs - but hers was with embarrassment. The girl was furious - and she was going to take that anger out on anyone around her. That included Shinji as well. Seeing him walk to her with a confused expression on his face, Asuka lashed out at him angrily. “What took you so long, idiot? Are you stupid or what? And stop staring, pervert! Ah, you’re so useless!”

Hearing Asuka insult him like that, even in a position like this… Something just snapped inside Shinji’s head. All Asuka ever did was to abuse him both physically and verbally… But no more he would simply take that. He has had enough. In a sudden burst of anger, he launched himself at her - and shoved her to the ground. Asuka had no time to react, no time to shove him off her as he ripped her panties off. Then, just like that, Shinji pulled his pants and his underwear down, revealing his cock. “No! Don’t you dare! Moron! Pervert!” Asuka screamed as she saw him do that, her free arm uselessly slapping Shinji on the chest. However, he wasn’t bothered by that at all - he just drove his dick inside her. Asuka screamed loud as he took her virginity, voicing her pain at having her hymen broken very loudly. She began to throw herself on the floor below him, but Shinji didn’t care - thrusting into her with powerful, rapid thrusts. He fucked Asuka hard with a fury fueled by the constant bullying he had suffered at her hands - giving him the energy to rape her as hard as he could. It was his first time with a girl as well, however - and so, he wasn’t able to last for long. After a short period of powerful thrusts, he came - spilling his seed right into Asuka’s cunt. “You did it inside? Aaaah! You idiot! I hate you!” Asuka screamed at him once more as his semen went into her body, but he just ignored her while the rest of his cum left his dick. Then, breathing heavily, he rolled off her - her pussy leaking his semen while he laid down next to Asuka’s body on the ground.

Kensuke snapped as many pictures of Asuka’s rape as he could. He couldn’t believe this was actually happening - he never expected Shinji to do something like this. Still, now Asuka’s naked form was on the ground, with nothing to cover her up at all. There was nothing stopping him from taking pictures of her tits, of her nice legs and of her bleeding pussy - and he did just that. He had to do it with one hand though, as his other one was in his pants - stroking his cock gently because of how hard it was. Seeing that Asuka was free to use now, and encouraged by Shinji’s example, Toji couldn’t control himself any longer. He forced himself on top of Asuka, and ignoring her screams he shoved his erection inside her too. He pinned her to the ground, using one of his hands to grab her by the wrist, and using the other to feel Asuka’s tits up. Just like Shinji, he had never done this before - and so he clumsily humped Asuka’s pussy with his dick. Asuka screamed at him as well, and her voice only grew louder when she felt him fondle her boobies. “Let go of them, you pervert! Moron! Eeeeek!” She screamed at him at the top of her lungs, and in response Toji squeezed them even harder - causing her to squeal in pain. These squeals continued while Toji raped her, but all Asuka succeeded in was arousing the boys around her even more - Kensuke stroking himself harder as his cock throbbed in his hands in response to her voice. These lewd sounds Asuka was making could never be replicated with just his pictures, so he made sure to burn them into his memory while documenting all of the redhead’s rape. Toji continued to thrust inside her for some more time, but his lack of experience got to him too - and so, he came inside her fairly quickly. As he pulled out, Kensuke moved on to replace him. However, with the amount of stroking he gave his dick, he was already on the verge of cumming. He realized just that - and so, he stopped while standing over her. Asuka looked at him with disgust - but the double rape left her in no state to move out of the way. She just called him names while he finished jerking off - his semen shooting all over her breasts and her face. Then, with his balls spent, he resumed taking photos of her - making sure to focus on her cum-stained face and tits.

“So? Are you done, you jerks? Or will you use your tiny dicks on me again?” Asuka asked in an angry voice a few moments later, unaware that she was only stirring them to do more things to her. While Toji and Kensuke needed time to recover, Shinji was ready again. Her words spurred him to fuck her again - and the other NERV pilot got to her with his dick again. “Shinji, idiot. Sure, go ahead - with such a tiny dick, I doubt I’ll even get to feel it.” Asuka spoke at him again, and in response Shinji thrust in once more. Asuka didn’t stop insulting his dick at all for the next few moments - Shinji’s anger building up at her again. Eventually, he couldn’t take it anymore. ‘S-shut up! Shut up! SHUT UP!” He screamed at Asuka while grabbing her by her throat. His hands squeezed it tightly, making it impossible for her to breathe - and successfully stopping her from throwing insults at him. But that wasn’t enough for him, however. Holding on to her head by her neck, he brought it down onto the ground - making it hit the ground with a lot of force. And then, he pulled it back up - and slammed it right down again. Although he didn’t say anything, his face showed, just how furious he was - with Asuka getting scared of him for just a moment. But then, she reminded herself that it was just Shinji. He couldn’t do anything serious to her, even if he wanted to… Or that’s at least what she told herself. As her lungs began to burn once she ran out of oxygen, however, she began to feel afraid again. It didn’t help that he was still ramming her head against the floor - it was making her so dizzy… Her face grew red as Shinji choked her, the girl only making out pained gurgles - which annoyed Shinji even more. As he thrust deeper inside her, he just wanted them to stop - but they continued all the way until he was on the verge of cumming again. Then, he swung her head down once more - and came hard inside her as he heard a satisfying crack.

Letting go of her neck, he backed away - and Asuka sucked in deep breaths as she was finally able to breathe again. Her head was pounding with a splitting headache, and her heart was beating very fast inside her chest too. Her head hurt… So for a few moments she just laid down while trying to recover. However, even once she got fresh oxygen into her system again, her brain oxidized properly with the dizziness going away, the pain at the back of her head was still there. What was going on?

Asuka couldn’t see that, but when Shinji slammed her head into the floor the final time, her skull cracked. Now, pieces of it laid shattered on the floor behind her head - with a lot of blood flooding out of it. Asuka got up to her knees to take a look around - and as she did that, more pieces of her skull fell off because of the shift in position. Suddenly, she felt very lightheaded - so she grabbed onto the one of the nearby tables to keep her balance. She was able to remain in an upright position, even if her head pounded once more - and that in turn made off just what Shinji had done to her to her two classmates. A huge part of her skull on the back of her head was missing now - and the girl’s brain was clearly visible inside the hole. Kensuke kept getting more shots of her, going around to get all the angles of the girl’s post-strangling state - he documented the strangling as well properly before - until he came behind her. “Toji! Take a look at this!” He screamed out while snapping pictures of the open back of Asuka’s head. It was hard to see between her hair, but her brain was shown from time to time as Asuka moved her head, making her hair shift too. Grabbing Asuka’s hair, he pulled it out of the way - taking an unobstructed look at the hole in her head and at Asuka’s brain. “Toji, can you hold it like this?” Kensuke asked his friend once he got to him, Toji looking wide-eyed as the opening Shinji had created - and so he just nodded and held Asuka’s hair the way he was asked to. With Toji doing that, Kensuke was able to get a good shot of Asuka’s exposed brain - all while the redhead was growing more and more uncomfortable. Although she didn’t know that it was the case, having her brain exposed like that against the cold air was causing her to spasm gently at random intervals - and she really didn’t like the feeling.

“W-what are you two perverts doing there?” Eventually, she called out to them - and once she got no response, Asuka screamed at them again. Oh, if only there was a way to make her shut up… And then Kensuke realized he was looking at one. His cock hardened at the thought. But, wouldn’t it be wrong? As Asuka threw yet another insult at him, he dismissed that thought. The bitch totally deserved it for all the things she had said to them, for all the times she hit them. So instead, he just put his camera down - and then moved forward. In the instant he walked, Asuka seemed to have understood what had been going on - and screeched with an ear-piercing voice. “Nooooo! Don’t… Don’t enter into me!” But something like that couldn’t help her at that point. “NOOOOOOO!” She screamed out as she felt Kensuke’s dick penetrate her brain. It slid right into the back part of her brain, and the effects were visible right away. Asuka’s blue eyes bulged in their sockets, tears flowing freely out of them as pain unlike anything she had felt before consumed her mind. Her vision got blurry, Kensuke’s dick impaling the part of her brain responsible for sight. As the boy showed his dick further in, her vision went completely black, her eyes going blank as well. Asuka spasmed violently as the dick continued further into her head, only making it move around inside her head and mash through more of her brain matter. She screamed, and she screamed hard, as Kensuke fucked her head - but for the first time that day, she wasn’t insulting or threatening her rapists.

“P-please, stop! Don’t peep into my mind! Please, don’t invade my mind anymore!” Asuka screamed, tears running down her face, but her words fell on deaf ears - Kensuke showing his cock all the way into her brain. “P-please… Pleashe… let me liiiiiveeeeeeeeee!!!” The redhead howled in pain as Kensuke began thrusting in and out, messing up more and more of her brain with his cock. “Shinji… Anyone! Help meeeeee!” Her body was spiraling out of control - and no matter how much she begged, the pain and the thrusts into her head wouldn’t stop. Her mind deteriorated quickly, and soon she the only language she could remember was German. “Nein… Bitte, nicht…” She muttered, no one able to understand her. Kensuke just fucked her anyways, and soon her voice just turned into incoherent babbling - which was well accompanied by her sobs. By the time he came, his semen shooting into her skull and into the still-intact parts of her brain, all of Asuka’s feelings were overloading inside her brain. “Shinji… Help me… Moron! I hate you! I hate everyone! Shinji, please! Help me! Mama… Help me! Anyone, please! I hate you all!” Asuka sobbed as these thoughts bounced inside her head. The figure of her mother - her real mother, not the adoptive fake one that she had always despised - flashed inside her head for a moment before her image was replaced with Shinji. She couldn’t even remember her face anymore… Who was that woman anyways? Her old memories began to disappear as Kensuke pulled his blood, brain matter-covered cock out of her head - but the elite pilot was still clinging to her life. Her determination allowed her to keep going where many others would fall - letting her survive even such brain damage. If she was to get help at this point, if she was carried to NERV, maybe they’d be able to make her recover - but no one in that classroom had any desire to do that.

Seeing just how Kensuke fucked Asuka now, Toji knew he had to do it as well. When his friend freed up the spot behind her, he was already waiting with one hand at his prick. However, he wasn’t the only one. Shinji also wanted to fuck Asuka’s brain - and the two of them stopped right in front of her, neither of them wanting to stand down. On any other day, Shinji would have given in and let Toji go first - but not this time. The two boys looked at one another, unsure what to do. “Let’s do it together.” Toji finally said after understanding that Shinji wasn’t going to let up now. Grabbing the opening in Asuka’s skull, Toji pulled on the edge of it. While these pieces of her head had not fallen out, Shinji’s assault had still cracked them before - and now Toji was able to rip them off. Shinji did the same on his side, and so they both exposed more of Asuka’s brain - her hair brushing against it and sending more thrills through her body. Then, once they’ve created enough of an opening, they both thrust inside at the same time - Asuka’s brain assaulted by two cocks now.

The pilot shivered some more as her brain was speared at an angle this time. Their cocks took away any resemblance of control she still had over her body - and so the German girl began to shudder. Her bladder was released with nothing holding it shut - and a streak of piss squirted from between her cum-stained legs, Kensuke taking a few pics of the yellow liquid as she released it. Her body was shaking powerfully as the cocks proceeded deeper into her head - squashing the more elaborate thoughts Asuka still had. Now, her brain was reduced to just the simplest of ideas: She was going to die. die. die. die. She didn’t want to die! But she would. And now it was inevitable. With her brain mostly turned into a mush because of their cocks, it was a miracle that she was still living. Her spasms let the boys enjoy themselves more - making fucking her brain and ruining it in the process even more pleasant than it felt when they took her cunt. Their thrusts were out of sync, one of them slamming their tool into Asuka’s head while the other was sliding out, and the other way around. Because of that, her head was bobbing around between both of them, pieces of her brain and skull sent flying each time it was forced to change direction. Eventually, first Toji and then Shinji came - both of them shooting their semen right into what still remained of her brain. Their cum mixed with the still intact matter of her frontal lobe, contaminating the final surviving part of her brain - Asuka’s life leaving her as her head was inseminated once more. The girl went limp between them, but the boys holding on to her head as they came kept her upright for a little longer - Asuka’s body only slumping down to the ground once they both pulled out and let go of her.

Following Asuka’s death, the three boys enjoyed her body for some more time. Kensuke was able to get more footage than he’d ever want - enough for all three of them to have all the fap material they would ever need, as well as a lot of spares they could sell to other people. Shinji was finally able to get back at Asuka for all the times she had teased him back in their apartment - shooting more than enough loads into her pussy, her ass and her brain. Now that Asuka was dead, her mouth was able to be used as well - before that, there was always the risk that she’d bite them. Fucking her face was a fun way to change things up as well. In the end, the three boys ended up getting more sexual education using Asuka’s body than ever before in their lives. They fucked her together as well - one of them taking her pussy while the other went for her ass, and the third one would fuck her face or the massive hole in her head. At one point, all three of them also fucked her head at the same time - ruining all that remained of her brain inside it. Her skull ended up as nothing more than a bowl for their semen. Eventually, though, they were done with her - no one of them was able to make his dick grow even a little because of how much they had all came. That was the time to dispose of her body - and the three boys carried Asuka’s corpse off to a nearby dumpster. Dumping her cum-covered corpse in the trash, Kensuke took a few final pictures of it - then, the three boys left it and returned to clean the classroom up after their prolonged orgy.

Asuka’s corpse would later be discovered by a homeless person who was going through the trash, with them getting to enjoy her sweet young body even despite all the cum all over it. Even if the boys had used her a lot, their dicks were still small enough to leave Asuka’s holes very tight - letting them man who found her enjoy her in full. Once he was done fucking her, though, he left her back in the trash - for it was all Asuka was now. A sack of skin and bones that was of no use to anyone, unless they wanted to fuck it - the dead pilot left in a dumpster with semen all over her.
R: 38 / I: 0

A Friend in Need (loli, cons, snuff, beheading, cann)


“Oh,” Mrs Craven spoke into the phone, “I see. Well is there no way you could… Oh, okay. No, no that’s perfectly understandable.” She paused, looking anxious, “Yes a refund to my card is fine. Thank you for letting me know and I hope you get things sorted out soon.”

“That didn’t sound good!” her husband put a hand on her shoulder. “What’s the matter?”

“That was the butcher.” she sighed. “Apparently his supplier has gone bust and done a runner with everyone’s money so he’s got no pig for us today.”

“We could try ringing around some farms?” Mr Craven suggested, trying to be helpful. “Perhaps there’s one that could…”

“Nobody’s going to have a spare pig they can deliver within an hour.” She sighed. “We’re just going to have to call the girls’ parents and ask them to pick them up early. It’s not like we have anything to feed them and until the refund comes through on the pig, we can’t afford to take all six of them out for dinner.”

“Carly’s going to be really upset,” Mr Craven frowned, expressing his understanding of the situation rather than accusing anyone, “she’s been looking forward to that hog roast for months!”

“Oh crap!” Mrs Craven slapped her hand to her forehead. “Do you think we’re going to be able to get our money back on the spit rental? You know, since it’s not out fault we can’t use it?”

“We can always just stick the noisiest kid on it!” Her husband laughed, trying to lighten the mood. “Mind you, that would probably be our Carly!”

“Most likely!” She chuckled, “And even if not, I hear most parents frown upon their children being cooked and eaten!”

“Well that’s just selfish!” Mr Craven laughed again, putting his arms reassuringly around his wife and hugging her tight.

The idea of cooking their daughter or one of her friends on the hired spit had been a running joke in the family since the party had been agreed some months earlier and there had been no end of teasing when the apparatus was delivered and set up, and not just the parents teasing their daughter.

As Carly’s friends had arrived for the party, she had proudly shown them all the rather vicious-looking spit and warned them that whoever lost this or that game would be ending up on it. A couple of the girls had looked nervous but most had spotted immediately that it was a joke and found the idea hilarious.

“I guess I should start ringing the parents.” Mrs Craven sighed. “Don’t tell the girls just yet. They’re enjoying the hot-tub for now, let them have their fun. Once I know everyone’s on their way we can explain to Carly and maybe order pizza or something for just the three of us? We can still give her a fun evening.”

Carly Craven was turning eight and had invited her five best girl-friends over for a party in the garden, the climax of which was supposed to be a hogroast with a whole young pig! Carly had seen something similar at a Medieval Fair they had been to the year before and was fascinated by the idea, begging her parents to arrange one for her birthday.

The Cravens were not a wealthy family by any stretch but neither were they normally short on cash. The money for Carly’s birthday party had been carefully set aside at the start of the year and they had enjoyed a nice holiday as well as having a spa bath installed in the bathroom upstairs which was something the parents had been wanting ever since they moved in and Carly thought was awesome! Within the family it was known as the hot-tub, even if that was not technically accurate. A few unexpected car bills and a repair to the central heating system, however, had left them pretty low on reserves. They weren’t about to lose the house or anything so drastic but had reached the stage of needing to watch the pennies somewhat.

Although they did not have a pool in the garden, all the girls had been instructed to bring swimsuits and the highlight of the afternoon so far, once the presents were excitedly unwrapped then removed by Mrs Craven to a safe distance, was a huge water-fight with sponges, water balloons and Super-Soakers which had resulted in much hysterical shrieking and giggling. After that, using the excuse that they were already soaking wet and in their swimsuits anyway, Carly had asked if she could take her friends upstairs to try out the hot-tub. Although a little nervous about what state she might find the bathroom in afterwards, Mrs Craven had agreed and the girls had run happily up the stairs, leaving a trail of wet, grassy footprints on the stair and hall carpet behind them. At least, the parents reasoned, it was keeping them occupied until it was time for them to get dressed and have dinner. Now, of course, a last-minute change of plan was required.

“Should I go start taking the spit apart?” asked Mr Craven. “At least they let us know before I poured out and lit the charcoal. I was just about to do that!”

“No, let me make the calls first,” his wife replied sadly. “Don’t want them looking out the window and wondering why you’re taking it apart. Let’s wait ‘til they’re on their way to pick the girls up then I can go tell them. We’ve got all evening to take it apart, it’s not like it’s going to need cleaning now after all!”

“True.” Mr Craven shrugged, hating the idea of his daughter being disappointed. “I’ll go put the kettle on.” Knowing that she shouldn’t put it off any longer, Mrs Craven grabbed the list of emergency contact numbers for their young guests and dialled the one at the top of the list.


“Hi, is this Bailey’s mum? This is Amanda Craven.”

“Hi, yeah I’m Bailey’s mum, Jane. Is something wrong?”

“Everyone’s fine, don’t worry, but I’m afraid we’re going to have to cut the party short. Would you be okay to come and pick Bailey up in about half an hour? Really sorry if this messes up your plans.”

“Hmm,” the young mother on the other end of the phone pondered. “I’m at work for like another two hours. I could see if my mum or dad could come get her. What’s the issue? Has something happened?” Mrs Craven explained the unexpected emergency with the pig, how there would now be no food for the children at the party. Jane paused for a short time before making her suggestion. “You could always cook Bailey if you like? Solve both our problems!”

Mrs Craven laughed.

“Yeah we’ve been joking about that! The girls have been teasing each other all afternoon about who’s going on the spit!”

“I’m serious!” Bailey’s mum persisted. “I bet if you go ask her right now she’d be well up for it! She’s been saying she wants to be cooked ever since she saw some poster for a dance troupe at a cannibal restaurant.”

“Well, I don’t know if…” Mrs Craven was slightly lost for words. “I know that’s legal now but I don’t actually know anyone who has… Are you really serious?”

“Deadly!” Jane assured her. “In fact I’ve been promising Bailey I’d find out what she needs to do to volunteer but I keep forgetting to get around to it and I think she’s getting kinda pissed at me. Thinks I’m dragging it out on purpose! If you cook her at your party then she gets her wish, I don’t have to leave work early and everyone else goes home with full bellies! Sounds perfect to me!”

“Well I suppose so, yes, if you’re really sure!” Mrs Craven was rather shell-shocked. This was not at all the response she had been expecting when she made the call. “You really think she’d be willing? I don’t think I could cook someone who was crying and scared!”

“Go ask her if you don’t believe me!” Jane laughed, “But I guarantee you right now that, as long as the other girls are up for it, you’ve got yourself a willing little piggy!”

“Well, I guess all I can say is thank you?” Mrs Craven was overwhelmed. “Do you want to come and say goodbye to her before we… you know?”

“Nah, that would involve leaving work early anyway which was kinda the point of this in the first place! Plus she’ll be too excited and impatient to get butchered, she won’t want me hanging around slowing things down with tearful hugs and stuff like that. One favour ‘though, if you don’t mind?”


“Save me some of her meat! Stick it in some tupperware or something and I’ll pick it up when I would have picked her up from the party. If that’s okay?”

“Of course!” Carly’s mum replied, still trying to process the conversation. “Do you want us to save her head for you?”

“No that’s fine, I wouldn’t know what to do with it anyway! Let the kids play catch with it or something then stick it out for the birds. I think she’d like that idea. Well,” she spoke briskly as if the conversation were about arranging to pop over for a cup of tea rather than agreeing to the death of her only daughter, “my boss is glaring at me for being on the phone too long. I guess I should get going! See you later!” With that, she was gone. Mrs Craven stood staring at the phone for a few moments before her husband snapped her out of her trance.

“Something up?” He handed her a cup of tea. She recounted the conversation she’d just had with Bailey’s mum and explained that Bailey would likely be very willing to stand in for the missing pig.

“Wow!” Mr Craven exhaled and brushed the hair away from his forehead. “Good job I didn’t take the spit apart then! The pig was supposed to come all prepared but I guess I can cut her head off and gut her in the garage. I’ve got that wood axe, that should be good enough, and we’ve got plenty of good kitchen knives, how hard can it be?”

“Maybe you should see if there’s a tutorial or something you can watch first?” His wife suggested gently, knowing her husband’s habit of going at things without preparing properly or knowing what he was doing. The phrase ‘How hard can it be?’ had prefaced many a DIY disaster in the past! “Wouldn’t want to mess it up and spoil the meat!”

“Okay, okay.” He sighed, knowing that she was right. “You go talk to the girls and I’ll see what I can find. You sure you’re okay with this?”

“I wasn’t at first,” Mrs Craven admitted, “but if she’s really as keen on the idea as her mum says then I guess everyone wins? I’d better check that the other girls are okay with eating their friend before we do anything irreversible.”

“So go chat to them,” he smiled, propping his phone against a salt-shaker on the kitchen table and sitting down to watch the first of three instructional videos he’d managed to find, “I’ll be here!”
R: 208 / I: 0

Looking for stories thread

Okay, so from time to time somebody would create a thread looking for an old story, asking to repost it. Sometimes here on /lit/, sometimes in /req/ which seems more right according to the rules, but I bet threads in /lit/ have more chances, I think I've even seen one or two in /dis/. So it ends up:
- All over the place and sinks quick.
- Each request takes a whole separate thread.
- When a story is reposted in a separate thread, it takes up one more thread.
- When a story is reposted in the same thread it was asked for, while it saves a thread, is makes it harder to notice judge it from the title which would still be saying 'looking for a story' instead of having its title and tags for it.

So, what I suggest is let's have a dedicated thread (this one) for repost requests like we have for ideas. It will:
- Keep it all in one place and it will preserve better, meaning someone with that story saved on their hard drive will be able to notice your request even after, say, half a year, and can still repost this story, and you won't need to ask for it again once in a while in case they haven't noticed it before it sunk.
- Take only one thread for all requests.
- When reposting a story, please repost it in a separate thread with proper title and tags, then give a link in this thread to the new thread.
- If a story is hosted elsewhere, you can also reply to this thread with a link to it.

Okay, so I'll start. There was a short story I've read here on gurochan some years back, I don't remember the title or the author, but it was about a brother and his older sister. They were going to enter some room where the sister said a bunch of man waited for them and the boy asked excitedly if the men would kill them, and IIRC the sister said "i dunno" and the boy said "would be nice if they did". Then they entered the room and the men started fucking them hard to their pleasure and in the end tore their heads off (maybe their limbs too?) and the heads were flying all over the room and they were totally happy.
R: 4 / I: 0

For Honor Snuff Stuff (Necro, Decap, Combat, Various Bodily Fluids, etc.)

As promised nearly a year ago, here's some smut set in the For Honor universe. Might continue this story, or just do a bunch of oneshots. Oh, and feel free to add your own stuff if you get bored of waiting on me.


The sun was scarce that day, a mere suggestion behind a blanket of gently weeping clouds. The sparse light it provided was pale and uniform, sufficient to see by, but little more. This dreary light picked out a figure clad in monastic robes and metallic armor, armed with a single large shield paired with a wicked looking blade of mirror-polished steel.

The man rested easily on the ramparts of a mostly intact and utterly oversized fortress city. It was the size of a small mountain, and a hallowed symbol of the once insurmountable might of Ashfeld’s legions. Towers lanced into the clouds, keeps rose like cliff faces, and walls loomed proud and unbroken by time or siege.

The figure in robes and steel smiled, as if he couldn’t help being awestruck by the grandeur of it all, though he was clearly being careful not to let the emotion go beyond a grin. With hooded eyes and upturned lips, he surveyed the garrison which manned the sweeping battlements.

Pallid sunlight revealed crossbowmen in their hundreds, lining walls and towers until the entire castle seemed to bristle with them. A score of officers drilled rank upon rank of men-at-arms in the vast courtyard below, taking the lads through formations and tactics. There was an air of urgency to their movements. The battle was coming, and sooner than they’d have liked.

The rough sound of a throat being cleared shook the man from his reverie.

He turned to see the hollowed features of one Brother Maldin. Renowned among the order as not only a gravely efficient killer, but also a gifted mentor. Grim and sullen under his cowl, the older man hefted his kite shield and pointed with his sword over the wall, toward the vast shattered landscape that once bore the name Ashfeld, where the Viking horde waited in their jeering millions.

“It’s good that you are vigilant, Arvo, but be vigilant in that direction. The Vikings grow bold – they’ll storm the walls before the month is out,” Brother Maldin’s voice had been rendered raspy by decades of shouting, but its baritone timbre still commanded respect.

Arvo snorted and turned to face the encamped horde, speaking through a toothy smirk, “To a man they’ll be slaughtered, Brother Maldin. Our ballistae will shred them, our archers will skewer them, and should a single barbarian survive to scale these battlements, I’ll cleave the bastard in two myself.”

“That is your duty,” the older man conceded, “but it’s also your duty to keep an eye on them in the meantime. I know your vision is sharp, so see to it,” with that Brother Maldin stalked off, no doubt seeking another Brother of the Black Priors to reprimand.

Arvo leaned on his kite shield and was about to start counting the enemy’s numbers again, when a shout echoed from across the battlements.

“Intruder on the wall! To arms! To arms!”

Arvo cursed and snatched up his shield, hastily securing the strap as he ran toward the commotion. The shouts were loudest near one of the ballista platforms a hundred paces away, which Arvo covered in seconds.

A circle had formed around whatever had caused the sudden alarm, but what was inside couldn’t be made out. He snarled as he shouldered his way through, cursing at the impotent whelps who barred his way. Once through, Arvo’s expression softened to a mere frown.

A pair of Peacekeepers knelt in the center, each one restrained by two soldiers twice their size. One of these men looked up as Arvo pushed into the center.

“Caught ‘em trying to sabotage the artillery, m’lord! Killed the ballista team they did, cut their throats from behind like they was animals.”

Arvo’s frown deepened to a scowl as he regarded the two women. The first was a brunette, gently curled locks of auburn hair peeked out from her cowl and partially obscured a youthful, remarkably attractive face. Her body was slender, and she struggled petulantly against the soldiers’ grip. It was clear that this one had never seen a real battle, which was common for members of her order. Content to skulk in the shadows, they rarely confronted a foe without first securing an overwhelming advantage.

The second woman was different. While slight of frame, her posture was rigid, muscles taught to spring at any moment. Her hood had fallen back to reveal a messy bob of black hair, which fell just shy of her shoulders, though a finely crafted iron mask still covered her face.

Arvo moved closer and gingerly lifted the mask of the second Peacekeeper. A fierce, catlike face greeted him. Her eyes were large and green below a brow knotted by contempt.

“Go on,” she spat, “Send me to the gallows. You’ll all join me in the grave soon enough.”

“No,” Arvo said, stepping back, “I’ve a better plan. You will face my wrath where you stand. I’ll kill you both, rape your corpses, and have them flayed. Then, your rotting carcasses will be sent to the enemy by way of catapult, where your putrid meat will spread disease amid their ranks.”

The Peacekeepers exchanged glances, then the brunette spoke.

“What if we kill you instead?”

Arvo laughed and flourished his blade, “Make no mistake, wench. This is not a trial; this is an execution.”

“But first,” Arvo added, “I would know your names.”

“The Raven,” said the black-haired woman.

“Ayla,” mumbled the brunette, which earned a harsh glance from her companion. She returned the glare and continued with more conviction. “It’s what my mother named me. If I’m to die I’ll die as myself, not what the Order tried to make of me.”

A murmur rose from the onlookers, but Arvo ordered the soldiers to let go of the traitors, and so the brawl began.

Ayla picked up her weapons and leapt at Arvo, thrusting high in an attempt to get over his defense. Arvo stepped into the lunge, going low and using the woman’s momentum to scoop her up with his shield. She grunted as he flipped her bodily over his head and delivered a spinning slash to her torso.

The Raven moved in while her companion staggered to her feet, and managed to slip her dagger past Arvo’s defense while he wasn’t looking. The weapon penetrated his robes easily, but stopped against the mail underneath, succeeding in causing some pain, but little else.

Arvo spun with a snarl, lashing out with a savage swing. The Raven ducked it easily, and thrust her arming sword straight into Arvo’s face. The sword bit into the flesh of his forehead, but the point was misaligned and skimmed off the bone underneath, leaving a long, bleeding gash in its wake.

Blood streamed down from the wound and into Arvo’s left eye, but he didn’t notice. With a shout he stepped forward, fencing aside a second attempt on his head and bashing The Raven back with his shield. The woman moved with the blow, rolling back and taking a defensive stance.

Arvo noticed The Raven’s eyes flick to something behind him, and he spun just in time to ward off a second attack from Ayla. She hadn’t been wounded by that initial slash, indeed it looked as if Arvo’s blade barely penetrated the woman’s layered textile armor.

Ayla struck again, managing to sneak a cut onto Arvo’s swordarm. He staggered to the side while delivering his riposte, which went wide, but the movement positioned him to face both attackers at once. Hunkering behind his shield, Arvo glared warily at the two women with his unbloodied eye.

The Raven straightened and sauntered closer, eyes alight, rosy lips quirking into a smile.

“Kill us both, will you? Rape our corpses? Have us flayed? You can barely defend yourself.”

Arvo stammered, faltering as he backed away further. Ayla snorted followed suit, stepping closer.

“Wait, we can talk about this,” Arvo pleaded.

“Pathetic,” spat The Raven, taking another step forward. Into range.

It was then that Arvo struck.

“I’ll silence your heart!” He barked, bringing his sword to bear with lethal intent.

The razor-sharp blade hissed in a deadly arc, and The Raven ducked just a moment too late. Her head was nearly cut in two as a diagonal section of her skull went spinning to the flagstones, taking half an eye and a good chunk of gooey pinkish-gray brain with it.

The Raven wobbled but stayed standing. Her remaining eye went wide as her mouth dropped open, spilling a slimy pink tongue that drooled onto her breasts. Her hands spasmed and fluttered, dropping their weapons to the floor with a clatter. The woman burbled something that was probably supposed to be words, and staggered dumbly a few paces to the right.

While Ayla stared in shock, Arvo wiped the blood from his eye and stepped up to the stumbling, half-dead Peacekeeper. Gently, the man placed his index finger between The Raven’s full breasts and pushed, tipping her over.

The Raven’s head hit the ground hard, black hair flopping back as some of her remaining brain matter splattered out onto the floor. She started twitching violently on impact, hips bucking and feet scrabbling in mindless desperation.

Without warning Arvo struck again, closing the distance between him and the remaining Peacekeeper with alarming speed. His weapon came around before Ayla could react and it met her neck, gliding through her supple flesh and decapitating the young woman with ease.

Her head landed some distance away, the mess of silky brown hair didn’t quite obscure her pretty face, whose mouth was working like a fish out of water, eyes tearing up and growing dull as consciousness faded and the traitor’s brain died.

Ayla’s body hesitated for a moment, then her shoulders shot up and her back arched as hot blood jetted and spit from the stump of her neck, splattering against the cool stonework and speckling nearby soldiers. The headless woman’s arms jerkily rose to about chest height, hands flopping uselessly as her body convulsed in dead confusion.

Arvo slipped a dagger from his belt and grabbed one of the twitching arms, pulling the body closer. It stumbled slightly and almost pitched over, but Arvo caught it and held firmly to it’s frantically gyrating hips. With deft hands the man slit Ayla’s blood-drenched top open, exposing a pair of medium-sized breasts to the cool air.

Stepping back, Arvo let the corpse hit the ground. It continued to thrash around, though not as violently as before, it was more than enough to make her tits jiggle enticingly. The nipples even began perking up in the relative cold.

“I said I would rape the corpses,” Arvo proclaimed to the onlooking soldiery, “But alas, I don’t think I can spare the blood,” he tapped at the gash on his forehead.

“Then I’ll do it,” growled a rough-looking crossbowman, stepping forward. “They killed my friend.”

“Mine too,” a younger lad moved into the circle, wide-eyed but clearly eager.

“Likewise,” another soldier moved to join the other two, a cold fury in his eyes.

Eight men in total came forward, undoing sword belts and stripping down trousers with haste. Arvo nodded and moved back into the crowd, where he sat down and got to work sharpening his flaying knife, watching the show as he did.

The group of soldiers descended on The Raven first, as she was still living, if only barely. The half-headed woman mewled girlishly as rough hands stripped her and propped her up for a savage fucking. The top half of her tunic came off with a rip, sending two massive mounds of pale flesh bouncing free. Arvo nearly gaped. How had she managed to stuff those things away?

There wasn’t much time to consider the question, however, since the first man was already lining his penis up with the cross section of The Raven’s brain. When he took the plunge, the busty woman reared up, the spasms rippling through her body so intense that the remaining men struggled to hold her down.

Life was leaving The Raven quickly though, and her violent movements soon died down to pathetic little jerks and twitches, along with the occasional weakly croaked “Ah.” Half-limp and docile in her near-death state, she offered no resistance as another soldier yanked away her stout wool hosen and plunged himself into her swollen womanhood, which squirted out a stream of piss in response.

Together the two soldiers penetrated The Raven from either end. Her body lurched back and forth with the rhythm. Giant tits wobbling, meaty thighs rippling, jet-black hair flopping, slick pink tongue twitching. She was clearly dead by this point, but judging by the way the men were raping her corpse, she was still plenty warm. In fact, another two soldiers joined in, one taking the corpse’s hand and forcing her to jerk him off, the other rubbing his swollen dick through her hair.

While that group continued having their way with The Raven’s voluptuous carcass, the remaining four had just about removed all of Ayla’s clothing, revealing a slightly skinny but well-toned body, which they immediately set about violating.

One man took up position below her, jamming his prick into the woman’s slowly winking rectum, another penetrated her from the front (taking her virginity, judging by the blood), and a third stuffed his nearly foot-long member down Ayla’s truncated esophagus, which made a wet gurgling noise as he ravaged the bloody hole with abandon. The last man in that group picked up Ayla’s head. Sliding his penis into her slackened mouth, he proceeded to pump the gruesome object back and forth.

This went on for nearly ten minutes, until one by one the soldiers blew their loads. The first pulled out of The Raven’s snatch and jetted six full ropes of seed across her heavy, jiggling tits. The second continued to mash his rod through her mussed up black hair, leaving bubbling white gobs and sagging strings as it went. The third finished himself off on her face, glazing her dead catlike features with a sticky torrent of spunk. The fourth buried his cock deep inside The Raven’s brain and let loose with God knows how much jizz, which caused her enormous breasts to start splurting out milk, as if they themselves were cumming.

Arvo raised an eyebrow at that, but otherwise kept on silently sharpening his knife.

The fifth and sixth men both finished at the same time, creaming Ayla’s pert butt and soaking wet pussy until copious amounts of sperm drooled from both holes. Moments later, the seventh soldier drained his balls directly into Ayla’s stomach while the eighth and final man decided to get creative and plugged his glans into the brunette’s nose before ejaculating.

The rapists gradually dispersed, as did the rest of the crowd, until eventually only two remained. Arvo finished sharpening his knife and looked up.

“Care to explain?” Brother Maldin said. There was no anger in his voice, though his arms were folded and he wore a scowl.

“Traitors,” Arvo said simply, “They killed the ballista team and were caught attempting to destroy the emplacement.”

Brother Maldin nodded sagely, “Then they deserved everything you gave them. Though I appreciate that you didn’t stoop so low as to rape their bodies yourself, Arvo. If the Wardens, or God forbid the Lawbringers caught wind of that, I would never hear the end of it.”

“Indeed. I was rather hoping to flay them, by the by,” Arvo commented, idly checking the edge of his knife, “Perhaps launch them and their worthless hides into the enemy’s camp by catapult, perhaps spread disease if luck favors us.”

“Two wouldn’t be nearly enough. Your time would be better spend watching the enemy’s movements,” Brother Maldin said dismissively.

“If these two Peacekeepers were turncoats,” Arvo gestured to the two dead women, lying lifeless in puddles of blood, semen, and their own urine, “who is to say there aren’t more among their order? Surely we cannot risk further sabotage, and the corpse of every Peacekeeper in this fortress would be more than sufficient to cause an outbreak, I should think.”

Brother Maldin appeared to consider this, and after a moment said, “Very well. There’s only a couple dozen Peacekeepers stationed here, and their order is very tight-knit. No chance that these two were the only traitors. Gather 20 of your best men and see it done within the week.”

Arvo grinned a wolf’s grin and nodded once, “Consider it done, Brother.”
R: 59 / I: 1

Jissouseki Abuse Archive

B-b..Because, techi!

(Part 1)


Looking for jissouseki is relatively easier than one would expect. Like a great rodent population, you find them most populous in the alley-ways and areas around urban housing, behind restaurants and marketplaces, and warehouses and ports. You might find one in your backyard, maybe even within your own home; quietly and sometimes cleverly hiding from sight in the basement or the attic.

But the largest populations comes from the parks. Next to that are the forests or pastures in the countryside. But parks remain the number one way to run across many jissouseki.

I myself have a jissouseki as a pet, along a few to play with for my amusement, if nothing more. Many of these creatures are expendable, to an almost ridicoulous degree. The ones worthy of being pets, and thus entitled to a good life of treats, bedding, love and care, are the smart ones. It foten hard to ever find a jissou smart enough to grace you. But how to tell which ones are the dumb retarded stupid ones from the above average to high in intelligence?

Simple! You just ask them, whenever they waddle up to you by themselves or in a group asking (and in some cases, demanding) you to take them home, why you should.

And watch the spectacular results.

You often find them in large packs of two to twelve. Right now I had been accosted by two jissou. One was obviously a recently grown adult with the responsibilities of a mother to boot. On her arms was a slumbering jissou child, looking exactly like a miniature, but cuter, version of herself.

"Hello Mr. Man!"

I smile, quietly humoring her, "Hello little jissou."

"Is my daughter not cute, desu?" She asked, her brightly colored eyes glowing with anticipation.

"Yes," I replied honestly, "She looks so very cute!"

"Am I not cute too, techi?"

I raise an eyebrow and bluntly replied, "You are ugly. I don't know how your kid lives whenever she wakes up to your face. And frankly, you smell worse than a horse that died on crack."

The mother stared at me, red and green tears welling up in her large eyes. She wiped some away with an arm, now openly crying, "I'm not ugly, desu! I'm a pretty jissou Mama, desu! You are a mean jerk, desu!"

"Ha! Me, mean? That may be so Jissou Mama, but I am honest!" I replied with a snort of laughter, "Your daughter is cute, you are not!"

"I AM cute! You are lying desu," screeched the mother, now angry, gnashing her teeth and her face going splotchy red. The jissou child woke up with a cry and immediatly began weeping, "Too loud, techi! I'm scared, techaaa~!"

"LOOK AT WHAT YOU DID, DESU! YOU MADE JISSOU-CHAN CRY!" shouted the jissou at the top of her lungs. The outburst only served to make me guffaw louder and the child to bawl even louder. There was a soft impact on my leg and I saw the child falling from my ankle onto my shoe, her expression was one of disbelieving shock from being thrown. It didn't take long for the small ball of shit between her ass and the panties to squeeze through like guacamole through a cheesecloth.

"You just threw your only child at me," I supplied easily to the angry panting mother, whose eyes wept tears of emotional despair, "You could've killed her. How does that make you feel Jissou-Chan? That your Mama doesn't love you?"

Freshly outraged, the mother seemed speechless. Though she did make some odd sounds in her shock of my accusation. The child on my shoe was bawling and wept even harder as it shook it's head, "Mama loves me! She does! Mama does love me, techa!"

I bend down easily and said quietly and soothingly, speaking cruelties to the jissouseki, "But she threw you, used you as a weapon to hurt me! She is jealous of you, you're young and cute, she is ugly and old! She hates you."

The child shook it's head, unable to believe the words from the human, but even as she denied it all, her mother's antics did not prove to encourage her child to believe her any more than the human.

"I AM NOT UGLY, DESA! I AM NOT OLD," screamed the jissouseki hoarsely, her face now sallow and red with rage and mouth with spittle, "YOU ARE A BAD MAN, DESU! YOU ARE A MEAN LIAR, DESU! I'M NOT LETTING YOU HAVE MY DAUGHTER, DESU!"

I smile and snorted, discreetly slipping on gloves. "You ARE ugly. You ARE old. I am not a liar. You just nearly killed your child. You are a bad mother, so I will take care of my new Jissou-Chan!"

The jissouseki's eyes nearly popped with freshly brewed anger, veins growing from out of her green hoodie as I pick up her child, who still wept, oblivious to the chaos around her. I look around, noting that the mother had not noticed the large crowd around us. A sizable number of jissouseki had gathered, many of them children and mid-mature jissou-children. The rest were a few adults leading a family of kids and maggots, the latter riding on the children or with an older sibling clutched in their mother's hands as they all seemed to sense an upcoming slaughter and hungrily anticipating it.

Grinning to myself I made a slashing motion to my throat and pointed at the still crying child in my gloved hands. The mother noticed the 'Bad Jissouseki' Gloves and the threat to her daughter, but her rage overrode her senses and she began screaming obscenities and launched herself at me, "I ATE YOU, DESU! YOU ARE A BAD MAN, DESU! GIVE BACK MY DAUGHTER DESU! IF YOU-"

I kicked the screaming bitch in the face, silencing her more effectively than the can of mace in my back
pocket. Not that I was going to use it on her just yet.

"My face, desu! My cute beautiful face! What have I done to you?" Screamed the mother as she writhed on the ground, her voice slightly muffled from broken teeth and the arms around her face.

"You attacked me," I replied easily, "Here I am being nice and you make your own baby cry! You attack me. You are clearly not a good mother to this child!"

She protested feebly, this time the circle of jissou numbered around a dozen or so. They soon joined in an orgy of yelling and throwing things at the wounded mother. I knelt down to the mother and the jissou stopped to watch what happened next.

"I...I hate you, desu!" said the mother weakly, "Give back Jissou-Chan, now!" I raised an eyebrow, "Do you want to go back to Mama, little jissou?"

The jissou hiccuped, blinking wet eyes at me as she swallowed the question. She wiped away her tears and spoke in a frail voice: "Ugly stupid Mama hate me! She will kill me! Please don't let her, techi! Please Mr. Man!"

The jissou Mama let out a howl of fury, that soon became yells of pain as I quickly sprayed a few seconds of Mace into her face.

"It burns, DESU! IT BURNS!"

The jissou writhed on the ground, her face slowly turning blue as she tried to inhale, only to find that, like most jissou, she had an allergic reaction to mace.

The horde surged forward and began feasting on the dying jissou.

As I watched with slight amusement, the young pest gulped and looked up at me from my glove. "Nice human say he will take care of me. Will you take me home?"

Some of the jissouseki protested this at once. A few still had body parts in their hands as they tried to get me to take them home.

"Take my family home, desu! We eat very little and are good jissou!"

"I'm a good jissou and Maggot-Chan and Onee-Chan are-"

"Me, me, me-"

"Take...m-me...-cough- home, Mr...Man! Spicy taste...can'"

I hold up a hand and waited for them all to stop speaking. A few had died from allergic reaction after consuming the jissou mother's face and hands, not that I minded. But I soon asked the crucial question:

"Why should I take any of you home? If you give me a good reason, I will make you my favorite pet!"

Then, pandemonium decided to go hand-in-hand with hell and literally broke loose.


End Part 1
R: 86 / I: 0 (sticky)

How to Format Stories for Easy Reading

Gurochan isn't exactly Word when it comes to formatting options, but you've got a lot of basic tools at your disposal to make your story not a pain to read.


Each new paragraph should be on a new line with a blank space in between.

Like so.

It might look like you have a lot of blank space at first, but it's much easier to read in the long run. This helps mitigate walls of text.


You're writing a story, presumably with characters, who presumably speak at some point. Every time a different character speaks, their dialogue gets its own paragraph. Again, it looks like it leaves a lot of space, but it's easy to read (and professional).

Use quotation marks for dialogue, not hyphens, and certainly not nothing at all. You need something in there to differentiate dialogue from narration.

I think I need a hug, said Maya. No worries, said Steve. I've heard the oven has a nice, warm embrace.

Incorrect, but better than the previous example:
"I think I need a hug," said Maya. "No worries," said Steve. "I've heard the oven has a nice, warm embrace."

Incorrect, but better than the previous example:
- I think I need a hug.
- No worries. I've heard the oven has a nice, warm embrace.

"I think I need a hug," said Maya.
"No worries," said Steve. "I've heard the oven has a nice, warm embrace."

"I think I need a hug."
"No worries. I've heard the oven has a nice, warm embrace."

Tags and Titles

Let potential readers know what to expect from your story before they dive into it. If accurate tags would potentially spoil the story, at least tag the big ones (/g/, /f/, /s/, /fur/, maybe loli/shota). If you'd rather not deal with tags, at least make your title descriptive (e.g. Ruki at the Snuff Club). Tags are especially helpful in stories with less indicative titles.

Note that titles not indicating the included fetishes are not bad titles. Titles are merely supposed to summarize the story, or symbolize the theme, etc. It's not like "Hunger Games" would have been better titled "Teenagers Murdering Each Other for Rich People's Entertainment," is it?


A general rule of thumb is that if you get lost while rereading your own story, so will your readers. Check your formatting and grammar; make sure it's not painful to read.

Feel free to add, criticize, comment, etc.
R: 21 / I: 1

For Honor Guro (Snuff, Necro, Piss, Mild Lactation)

((Alright so I've been playing For Honor and I think a bit of guro is deserved. So each part I'll focus on one or two female characters to kill and fuck, I would love feedback aswell as recommendations for the next part.))

Part 1: Raider (Female obviously)

((On a side note I've decided I'm going to make the Raider topless.))

The battle or more importantly The Neverending War raged on all over the land, Vigdis was a warrior of little repute and while she was fierce in battle she was not always careful of her surroundings.

It was a simple ambush on the Knights, Vigdis followed two of her allies (Who's names are of little import) down the the dark underpass, she held a torch which well illuminated the area and her fairly large and firm breasts "Where are we going?" Spoke the man on the left in front of Vigdis "Shh..." Whispered the other man before continuing "Right now we are under a fort that was supposedly hidden..." The left man nodded slowly before the right continued "This should take us into a storeroom where we can sneak past the guards and open the gate..." Vigdis looked about the area silently as they walked through the tunnel, after awhile of them conversing in hushed tones the came across an old metal ladder covered in rust, dim light shone through the grating above "Seems this hasn't been in use awhile..." Said the man on the right before placing a hand on the ladder, the left man stopped him "Uh...what if guards are up there..." A somewhat nervous look crossed the rights face "Good point let's send her." He gestured to Vigdis who groaned and pushed him away from the ladder and handed him the torch "Coward." She said as she headed up the ladder her firm tits jiggling very lightly with each step up, her allies were gifted with the sight of her cunt and tight asshole up her leather trappings. She reached the rusty grates and peeked through seeing a ceiling and nothing else, she heard footsteps and quickly moved down the ladder freezing halfway to halt her sounds "Douse the torch..." She whispered to her allies, soon she was shrouded in shadow staring up at the grating, the culprit was a man it seemed as he stood over the grating "Fucking cold in that damn tower..." He muttered to himself slowly taking his cock out, Vigdis was about to wonder what he was doing before she got her answer, piss rained down through the grating onto her as she immediately looked away allowing it to run down her body, she wasn't completely angered by this for it was cold and his urine was warm, the warm liquid trickled between her breasts, this feeling made her need to piss but she held it as she licked her lips nervously. Soon enough the shower ended and the man put away his cock before walking away /Bastard using this as his personal pissing hole.../ without a word to her allies she headed back up slowly lifting the grate and looking around, there seemed to be many boxes that were cracked and dusty /Seems they ration well, how many storerooms are there?/ she climbed out and put the grate back in place "Stay here. I'll be back..." She said quietly to them before standing and looking about carefully hoping to find a weapon, all she could find was a dusty beam of wood which was good enough. She headed to the door and pushed it barely open before peeking outside, it was a dark and snowy courtyard barely being patrolled /Perfect.../ she thought carefully stepping out and crouching low soon spotting a Lord, he wore armor akin to the Wardens she had battled except he had a longsword at his hip and no helmet showing his short and dark hair, he strutted into the keep as she looked to her left opposite of the keep spotting the main gate, the stairs leading up were sadly guarded by two soldiers and there was no possibility of taking them out quickly, she turned her gaze forward and noted that the second staircase was interior and connected to the keep. With little choice she decided to head for the keep and more specifically the servants entrance. Once she reached the door she sidled up next to it and knocked, sure enough it creak open and a timid servant girl stepped out past Vigdis who used the beam and smashed the girls skull in, she moved into the door looking about at the room, there was a wooden table with a candle and a book on it, she took a few steps forward before feeling a sharp pain in the back followed by a steel blade exiting between her breasts, she let out a choked sound of surprise as she looked down at the blade which seemed familiar and very lordly "I thought I smelled a bitch nearby..." Said a voice as a hand reached around and grabbed her left breast squeezing hard, she weakly tried to look behind herself but the sword being thrust deeper disabled her and forcing her to drop her weapon, her vision seemed to darken as she felt piss run down her legs out of fear or loss of function "I want to hear you die..." He thrusted the sword again and this time she let out a pathetic moan as her tongue lolled out, her tits spurted a small amount of milk some getting on his hand, he guided her weakening body to the table and removing the blade before bending her over "I'm going to fuck you like a useless whore...." Were the last words she heard before passing away with a few involuntary twitches. He lifted her cloth and prodded her soaked cunt with his thumb grinning and taking out his cock before pressing it against her recently loosened asshole, he slid inside her fat ass roughly causing it to jiggle as he groaned a little, he paused a moment before thrusting into a pace his balls smacking against her pissed soaked cunny as he violated his enemies asshole, his cock started to throb as he picked up the pace causing the table to creak and her body to jiggle more and more, soon he groaned loudly and thrusted deep dumping a load of cum in her cock sleeve of an asshole giving her one last bit of warmth, he pulled out watching some of his cum dribble from her used hole. He left her there, the battle resolution is not important for she would never see life again...
R: 3 / I: 0

Persona 4: Heartbeat(en), Heartbreak

Another commission - if you want one, there's an email attached to this post :)
This story was posted to my Patreon a week early!

Heartbeat(en), Heartbreak: Part 1
tags: Futa/F, F/F, cons (sex), non-con (snuff), beating, brainfucking

Standing in the electronics section of Junes, Naoto Shirogane wondered how she allowed herself to be convinced to do this - but deep down she knew why she agreed.. When Chie Satonaka, Yukiko Amagi and Rise Kujikawa came up to her, asking her to shoot a porno with them, she was so confused! But they were so convincing - telling them they needed another dickgirl to make it work, since Chie couldn’t fuck both of them at the same time. They had come at the perfect time to ask her about it - for in the recent days she had been jerking off to Rise’s latest nude photoshoot. Some of Yukiko’s very suggestive photos also made it into the young detective’s fap material. She was fantasizing about fucking them… And now they were going to do just that. And as if that wasn’t enough, Chie was also there! Naoto was curious how much more muscular the tomboy had grown beneath those clothes of hers… And how big her dick was. Was hers bigger? It was a matter of pride - and Naoto was eager to find out if that was the case.

Well, with how things were, she was certain she was going to find out soon. “In we go!” Commanded Chie - the tomboy wearing her usual, grey pleated skirt and her green top on - before jumping right into the tv. The other three girls followed suit - going through the usual sensation of entering the tv world. Arriving on the other side, she was surprised to see numerous cameras already set up at the stage what used to be the base for their ventures into the tv world. With the fog gone after their victory over Ameno-Sagiri, the cameras would have no issues capturing every inch of their bodies. “I took care of setting everything up, so we can get started right away!” Rise expressed eagerly, her voice dripping with excitement. The idol was wearing an orange summer dress, and white leggings underneath it. “Ah… Here, in front of all these cameras… My heart is aflutter…” Yukiko expressed her excitement and stage fright like that - the beautiful Amagi heiress wearing her red cardigan, a similar skirt to Chie’s and her black stockings. Naoto herself couldn’t deny that she was excited as well - staring directly at one of the cameras. Right now, she had a light blue dress shirt on - dark suspenders over it that kept her grey pants in place. If this wasn’t just an elaborate joke from the other three, soon these clothes would be on the floor… And Naoto was looking forward to it.

For a moment, the four girls kept standing there, not sure how to begin. Soon, a carefree voice broke that silence. “Well, let’s get started!” Rise exclaimed happily while pulling her orange top off - revealing that she was wearing her orange swimsuit top underneath it. She had worn it for a few commercials back in the day - and decided putting it on for this video would make for a nice throwback. Facing towards one of the cameras, she threw one of her signature poses while smiling directly at it. “Hello! I’m Rise Kujikawa, but you probably know me as Risette~!” She winked at the camera while saying that. “I know that all of you guys are just dying back at your homes, wishing you could see me naked, so I decided I’d finally give it to you all, and more! Along with a few of my dear friends” Rise used one of her hands to point at Chie, Yukiko and Naoto “-we will give you all the sexual performance to die for!” She finished explaining, then looked towards her friends again. “You three should introduce yourselves too!” She added, while looking at them expectantly.

The other three girls weren’t sure, in which order to go, but finally Chie just went ahead. Looking at one of the cameras herself, she give a few kicks towards it while showing off her muscular, trained legs. “I’m Chie Satonaka! I’ll make sure to give you a great show with my fists and my dick!” She called out while throwing a few punched towards the camera and showing off her flexibility. Hearing that, Yukiko followed - looking at the camera at a distinguished, yet seductive look. “I’m Yukiko Amagi. I’m hope you’ll find my services… Entertaining, to say the least.” She gave the camera a suggestive smile while saying it. Naoto herself didn’t really know what to say, though. She looked at the camera shyly. “I’m N-Naoto Shirogane… Please, enjoy our show!” She asked with a blush - finishing the girls’ intoductions.

“Aaaw, she’s a shy one!” Rise called out with a small laugh - knowing who should she start having fun with. “I’ll help you out, Naoto!” She called out while going for the blue-haired girl. “You don’t need this here anymore, silly!” She told the detective while taking Naoto’s gun out of her hands and chucking it aside. Naoto insisted on taking her weapon with her just in case something had attacked her… But she had to agree that there were no shadows in sight. Rise’s hands quickly snapped her suspenders off, before taking hold of the buttons of her shirt and undoing them from top to bottom. Her massive breasts were basically bursting out of it anyways - Naoto enjoying the reduced strain on them as Rise proceeded to remove her shirt. “Hands up!” The brown-haired girl added as she finished unbuttoning her shirt - and Naoto obeyed, letting Rise take it off in full.

“Omigosh, they’re so huge! How did you get them this big, Naoto?” Rise asked after seeing Naoto’s tits - which had only grown bigger since their high school days. Deciding that for this day she could go as daring as she could, Naoto picked up some string lingerie for both bra and panties - meaning that her tits were basically exposed now. Only small pieces of cloth covered her nipples for now - but her giant titty flesh was pretty much all visible. Rise couldn’t help herself, and just groped them with her hands - massaging them gently with her nimble fingers.
“A-ah, they g-grew like this b-by themselves…” Suddenly, the great idea of going with that underwear didn’t seem that great to Naoto - the girl blushing in embarrassment. However, having her tits be fondled like that excited her - enough that she could feel her cock slowly rising in her pants. It began to press through them, the bulge it created in her pants clearly visible. Enough that Rise took notice of that. “Wow, they must be very sensitive if you’re this hard already!” She exclaimed while letting go of Naoto’s chest - and sliding down to her knees. As she went down, she also dragged Naoto’s pants with her - uncovering the thin thong that Naoto had on. It only barely covered her slit - and her erect dick was already out of it along with her balls, the purple cloth just tugged around her cock.

“Woah! This is pretty huge, too!” Rise exclaimed at the sight, while quickly pulling the thong down too - knowing that sideways pressure on a cock like that could be pretty annoying for Naoto. The detective blushed at the praise again while looking down at Rise - just as the twintailed girl began to work on it. Spitting onto her small hands to lube them up, she then grabbed Naoto’s dick with both - and proceeded to stroke it. Naoto’s dick was huge enough that it barely fit into her hands, but Rise was no stranger to working on big dicks - even if this one dwarfed them all. She went slowly at first, feeling each and every throb of the short-haired girl’s cock. She could feel it pulsing in her hands - Rise telling herself she could even feel Naoto’s heartbeat like that. She moved her hand up and down the detective’s cock for some time - its tip leaking precum that Rise smeared down Naoto’s dick. “Are you liking it, o great detective? To have a nation-famous star work on your dick?” Rise asked as she picked up the pace - her hands suddenly going really fast.
“Y-yes, Rise! You’re i-incredible…” Naoto stammered out in between her moans, groaning hard because of the pleasure she was feeling.
“Ah, such praise! I’m not sure I’m worthy…” Rise chuckled while pumping her hands even harder on Naoto’s dick - until it finally came, spurting its seed all over Rise’s hands, face and chest. Through that, Rise kept pumping her hands on it - all while feeling a warmth awaken in her abdomen, too. Naoto just looked down in embarrassment as her cock continued to fire off more and more cum - her balls having stocked up quite a lot of semen.

While Rise worked on Naoto’s dick, Yukiko approached Chie. “Shall we, my love?” She asked quietly, and Chie nodded. The two of them have been lovers for quite some time before this - and they were just as excited to do it as Rise and Naoto were. The idol originally only came to Chie with the invitation, but once Yukiko had heard of it, she just wouldn’t have it without coming herself. “Yeah, let’s do it!” Chie called out energetically while starting to pull her green jumper off. Below it, she wore a yellow shirt - a shirt that Yukiko ripped off her quickly afterwards. Underneath it, Chie wore a sports bra - one that hugged her tits tightly while also binding them down. However, they weren’t really Yukiko’s main focus. Without the shirt in place, some more exciting parts of Chie’s body were revealed. Her muscular stomach was one of them - her clearly ripped abs visible at first sight. Yukiko’s hands moved straight for it - her fingers tracing along the muscles she could see. Even if she had seen them many times in the past, their sight still amazed her - and also turned her on. As she continued to touch them, she could feel herself getting more and more wet - until finally she couldn’t control her urge to fuck Chie anymore.

“C-chie! I need you inside me!” She called out while grabbing Chie by her muscular shoulders - Chie letting her push her over to the ground. Flipping her lover’s skirt over, Yukiko quickly pulled her spats down - Chie’s dick flopping out of them. With one hand Yukiko began to stroke her off to bring her to hardness. With the other one, she hastily pulled her tights down onto her thighs and tugged her lacy panties to the side. By the time her wet pussy was available, Chie was sufficiently hard - enough that she sat down onto her dick, plunging it into the depths of her drenched vagina. “Chie! Ah, Chie!” Yukiko moaned out as her inner walls were stretched out from within with Chie’s thick, meaty shaft. She continued to make these noises for a while longer while grinding her pussy up and down Chie’s dick - happily riding her lover cowgirl-style. Her hands seeked out Chie’s abs again, and proceeded to massage them again - feeling her pussy fire up even more because of it. Chie was enjoying it a lot too - praising Yukiko’s pussy as she continued to ride her: “Ah, Yukiko! You’re as tight as ever!”

Eventually, though, Chie grew fed up with being passive. Stretching out her strong, muscular arms, she reached right for Yukiko’s neck. Her hands closed around it, squeezing her windpipe shut right away. If she put in enough force, the tomboy could easily snap Yukiko’s neck like that… The dark-haired girl only turned on more by that thought. However, Chie knew how much strength could she apply without causing any permanent damage - her grip on Yukiko’s neck just strong enough to choke her, but nothing more. Yukiko’s face quickly began to turn red because of the lack of air - her lungs starting to burn. Ah, but it felt so great! Her pussy only grew more sensitive at the feeling - making each of her bounces on Chie’s dick only even more pleasurable than before. The lack of air fueled some great pleasure for her, cranking her arousal to the max - and causing her to start sliding up and down Chie’s member with even more speed and force than before. Her slit was overflowing with her love juices, allowing for her to go as fast as she desired without hurting either her insides or Chie’s cock - until finally Yukiko was able to come. The girl left out only a muffled moan as Chie was still holding her by her neck - but the shakes of her hips and the squirts all over Chie’s belly and both of their skirts clearly signalled that she came.

With pleasure washing over her and the most welcome numbness spreading through her body, Yukiko just went limp in Chie’s grip. Chie felt it happen with no surprise - she had done this enough times with Yukiko to know just what the girl’s limits were. She let go of her neck, letting her breath again - but continued to hold it. Since Yukiko herself didn’t really had the strength to do it, Chie needed to push to her climax by herself. Yukiko’s cunt was clamping down around her tool, but that wasn’t enough for Chie to cum. Because of that, the brown-haired girl began to push her hips upwards, putting the effort to fuck Yukiko’s slit by herself. Pushing her pelvis up, Chie had to hold back - in the past, she left Yukiko’s vagina all bruised because of her strength. To help with the sex, Chie also proceeded to lift Yukiko and then bring her down by her neck - mimicking the movements Yukiko was doing by herself before since she couldn’t by herself. By doing so, Chie was slamming the head of her cock against Yukiko’s cervix repeatedly. Fairly quickly, she was able to reach a climax of her own - her cock sending its seed straight into Yukiko womb. “I’m cumming!” Chie called out while her dick continued to throb inside her girlfriend’s slit - pumping a lot of cum into her.

Naoto’s cock slowly throbbed down to a half-limp state in Rise’s hands as her climax finally finished - still big enough that Rise had troubles keeping it in them. “S-should I r-return the favor, Rise?” Naoto asked, but Rise just smiled and shook her head. “Nah, I’m having lots of fun just servicing your dick. In fact… Kanzeon!” Rise called her Persona forth - and then directed it to revitalize Naoto’s cock. With the girl specializing in support, it was fairly easy for her to come out with a spell like that. Her persona was a reflection of her amorous nature - so a way to keep her partners’ dicks going was a natural addition. Naoto watched with surprise as her dick was energized, springing back to full hardness in seconds - and throbbing hard. She thought she knew what Rise could do with her persona… But it seemed that she was very much in the dark. Well, it’s not like she minded - in fact, that only meant more pleasure for her right away. “O-okay, as you wish…” Naoto replied, her voice trailing off - then let out a surprised, yet pleasant growl as Rise got to work again.

This time, instead of using her hands on her cock, Rise bobbed her head forward - pressing her lips against the head of Naoto’s prick. Planting a kiss upon it - which drew another pleasant sigh from Naoto - she then quickly let her tongue out. Wrapping it around Naoto’s cockhead a few times, she licked it dilligently - cleaning it from all the semen that was still there after the girl’s last climax. She did her best to wipe all of it away, licking even at Naoto’s glans and cleaning her cockhead. As she did that, Rise couldn’t deal with her own excitement anymore. With one hand, she got her leggings down, then pulled her swimsuit bottoms down as well - getting access to her own pussy. Stabbing a few fingers inside it, Rise began touching herself. She had enough practice to know precisely which spots in it to attack with her fingers - her body twisting in pleasure at the feeling. Back at Naoto’s cock, she decided it was sufficiently clean - and then opened her mouth. Moving her head forwards, she took more and more of it into her mouth. It was thick enough that Rise’s cheeks puffed up as her mouth was filled with it. Taking it inside her was truly a challenge - but one that the idol was going to enjoy. She pressed on without any pause as she felt her mouth stretch wide - enough that she was even able to take the tip of Naoto’s cock into her throat, all in one motion. “H-how did you do it, Rise?” Naoto asked in disbelief while watching the bulge that has appeared in Rise’s throat - bulge she knew was her dick.

Although it was pretty hard breathing like that, Rise still managed to - and after having her mouth get used to the sensation of having Naoto’s dick inside it, she began to move her head forwards and backwards on it. Sucking Naoto off like that, Rise still used her throat to lick at the parts of Naoto’s shaft it could reach - and feeling it twitch in her mouth in response to it. Just getting to take in all of Naoto’s dick like that excited Rise to no end. But she still had some ideas she wanted to try. One of her hands was working on her pussy, but the other was still free… So she directed it towards Naoto’s balls. Fondling them for a while, she gave them a quick, yet very potent massage. She could feel them tense in her hands… Rise kind of wanted to hold them as she made Naoto cum again. However, there was one more thing she wanted to test out before that. Moving them below Naoto’s balls, she found the futa’s pussy - which was dripping wet, too. Probing it with a few of her fingers, she proceeded to work on Naoto’s vagina - all while still sucking her off. The combined stimulation was something Naoto had never felt before - and that pushed her to a climax very quickly. Having confirmed that Naoto’s vagina functioned just like any other one she had played with in the past, Rise moved her back to Naoto’s balls and gave them a squeeze - just in time for them to tense up to their limits before swelling again as Naoto began to cum once more.

This time, Rise’s throat was sprayed with Naoto’s semen - the girl letting her cock stay in there for as long as she could. Like that, she needed to hold her breath - and eventually, she needed to pull back. Swallowing Naoto’s semen, she still let it shoot the rest of Naoto’s load into her mouth - with cum leaking out from between her lips and even from her nose. Unbothered by that in the slightest, Rise continued to furiously masturbate - until she, too came, her body shivering in pleasure. Her face was twisted with pleasure, covered in cum. She made sure to seek out one of the cameras, and look at it directly - then wink enticingly. She was certain that many, many of her fans would find this scene she was in incredibly hot, even if they weren’t into what would transpire later - so she wanted to give them, too, something to remember. She just rode her orgasm out, her arousal squirting all over her hand, her swimsuit bottoms and her leggings - while making sure to suck every single drop of Naoto’s cum of her slowly slumping down cock.

Once she was done with that, however, she sprung to her feet - her dripping pussy clearly visible. Pulling her leggings further down and kicking them off her legs, she called out towards the other pair only. “Yukiko! I wanna switch now!” The idol ran over to them once her pants were off, her breasts bouncing in her swimsuit and her pigtails swinging around as she ran. At that point, Yukiko had all but recovered from her own climax - her slit dripping with Chie’s cum. Her face was still red, though - both because of her excitement and the asphyxia Chie put her through. “Alright! I should serve Naoto’s dick, then.” Yukiko replied while getting off Chie, and walking over to where Naoto was. While she went away, Rise stared at Chie’s body - taking in the sight of the girl’s muscular belly and her trained thighs. Her cock was still recovering from its climax, however - so Rise decided to help it with her persona as well. “Kanze-ugh!” As she did that, Chie kicked out at her with one of her legs - hitting Rise right in the belly. Rise doubled over in pain as Chie got up herself - and delivered another punch to the girl’s gut.

“I’ll be fine without it, Rise! I can keep you satisfied with just my fists!” She explained, more for the cameras than for Rise herself. She asked her to be as rough with her as she wanted beforehand - and Chie was very happy to indulge in her strengths. With Yukiko, she usually had to hold herself back in order not to hurt her - but Rise had requested her not to hold back. From the way she was whimpering in pain right now, it seemed that she might have gone too hard on her… However, Rise lifted her head with a wide grin on her face. “A-ah, C-Chie! H-hit me harder!” She called out, her voice cracking because of the pain - clearing the brown-haired girl’s doubts. She followed with another strong kick - this one directed towards Rise’s shins. She made sure to put a lot of force into it, a satisfying crack resonating in the air as Rise fell over to the floor, crashing onto her back.

Not wasting any time, Chie got down near her. Rise was splayed on the ground, her face twisted with both pain and pure masochistic pleasure. Getting down to her knees at the level of her hips, Chie slammed her knuckles into Rise’s ribs this time - enjoying the way the idol’s bones cracked back against her fist. For a few moments, she showered Rise’s body with a flurry of blows from both of her hands, treating the girl as a punching bag. Each time she hit Rise, the girl moaned, her body shivering in pleasure - her knees shaking as she started to rub her thighs together. Chie took notice of that - seeing just how much sexual tension that had build up in the brown-haired girl. Well, if she was trying to get off… The martial fighter could help her with that as well. Ripping off the girl’s bottoms, Chie put one of her hands in front of Rise’s vagina - and then proceeded to insert her hand into it. One finger… Two fingers… three… and finally, all five. But that wasn’t all. As Rise’s walls stretched around all of her fingers, Chie clunched then into a first - which she then punched deep into Rise’s vagina.

The sudden penetration with quite the thick object left Rise moaning even harder than before. She was used to taking things like that up her vagina, but the feeling never failed to excite her. Chie also made sure to force her hand deep into her snatch, enough that she was forcing her inner walls to stretch around it to make it fit. It was so deep in! As if that wasn’t enough, Chie didn’t just keep it there - dragging it up and down her vagina, her fingers scraping against her inner walls. Rise slithered on the stage’s floor in pleasure as she did it - but Chie could still make her feel even better. As she needed to focus on the initial insertion of her hand into Rise’s slit, she stopped beating her. However, now that all she needed to do with that arm was to just pump it in and out of Rise’s slit, her attention returned to Rise’s body. Her other hand was still free - so Chie began to beat Rise up with it once more. This time, she attacked the girl’s tits as well - sending them into a bouncing spree. The girl’s nipples were clearly popping through her top, but for now Chie decided to keep it on - just hitting her breast from time to time while leaving bruises all over the front of Rise’s body. As she kept doing that, Rise just kept calling out her name in pleasure - the idol loving all the physical abuse. She was getting closer and closer to cumming again - and finally, she did, her come pouring all over Chie’s arm.

In the meantime, Yukiko and Naoto weren’t wasting any time either. Upon Yukiko’s suggestion, Naoto laid down on her back on the stage - with Yukiko climbing on top of her. After taking the girl’s hat off, she placed her plump ass right on top of Naoto’s face - sitting on it. Her pussy - still leaking Chie’s come - ended up directly over Naoto’s mouth, with droplets of Chie’s semen dripping into Naoto’s open mouth. Naoto’s nose was poking right into Yukiko’s asshole, too - providing both of her lower holes with stimulation. Pushing her tongue out and moving her lips towards it, Naoto did her best to reach for Yukiko’s slit - trying to eat the girl out. At the same time, she used her hands to grab Yukiko’s ass, and pull her further onto her face - while squeezing it kindly with her fingers. Yukiko laughed at her eagerness a little - Chie never showed that kind of initiative, instead preferring to be rough with her. That good mood persisted as she stretched her legs - most of which were still clad in her pantyhose - forwards, over Naoto’s body. On the way, they bounced off Naoto’s giant tits - and these caught Yukiko’s attention.

“Naoto! They’re so big! They’re like… watermelons! While mine are just… apples?” Yukiko snorted at her last word, before bursting into one of her usual hysterical laughters. They were pretty overwhelming… But she still managed to use her hands while laughing, using them to pull Naoto’s bra - if one could even call the ridiculously skimpy piece of underwear that - off. Without it in place, she grabbed Naoto’s chest with both of her hands, giving it a hard, hard groping. Chie’s tits were nowhere this big, and same went for Yukiko’s - so she wanted to get to feel every inch of them. She played with them for a moment, then a thought came to her. There would be people watching this afterwards. She compared Naoto’s tits to her own, but haven’t revealed hers yet. Letting go of Naoto’s breasts for a moment - and noticing a slow-down in the tongue working at her pussy, as if Naoto was disappointed that she let go of them - Yukiko grabbed the bottom seam of her cardigan, and pulled it up and off her body. All she had beneath it was a lacy bra, the lingerie a matching pair with her panties. Grabbing her tits and squeezing them together, the fan-wielding girl smiled towards one of the cameras.

“Here! You! Go!” She called out towards it, presenting her tits properly to it - then, her attention returned to Naoto. Her hands grabbed the girl’s titties again - but she continued to stretch her legs out like she initially intended - towards Naoto’s crotch. At that point, having to eat her out, and feeling Yukiko play with boobs caused Naoto to grow hard again - her cock in full, erect form. Yukiko’s feet ended on either side of it - and she immediately began to rub them against the sides of it. They were still covered by her black pantyhose, but it was thin enough that she could feel everything through it - including the way Naoto’s cock began to throb at the new stimulation. Squeezing her feet together, she also made them grab Naoto’s dick properly. Then, she just began moving them up and down, giving Naoto a footjob. She pumped her feet down hard while shifting them around, touching the detective’s tool from different sides. For some time, she also used her clothed toes to play with the tip of Naoto’s dick, enjoying the way her precum got her socks wet. While doing that, Yukiko still used her hands to work on the girl’s heavy chest - working hard on setting her off.

But Naoto wasn’t giving up without a fight. The stimulation to her cock made her pick up the pace, working even harder with her tongue and lapping away at the big-assed girl’s pussy. The two of them fought hard against the other, trying their best to make the other cum first. For a while, they were evenly matched. However, the head start Naoto got on Yukiko proved to be too big of an advantage - and soon the black-haired girl squealed in pleasure while her pussy squirted all over Naoto’s face. With the amount of her love honey filling the big-chested girl’s mouth, she had troubles breathing - Naoto growing red in the face while she tries swallowing Yukiko’s come. Yukiko’s body tensed up above her, shaked with some orgasmic spasms. Her legs stretched out and kicked a little - bending her dick just a bit too far for Naoto’s comfort - but soon Yukiko was able to pull herself together. Her moves were still weaker, but she was still able to use her feet to make Naoto cum - the girl’s cock firing off semen all over Naoto’s belly and Yukiko’s pantyhose and feet.

Having done that, Yukiko realized that Naoto was probably having troubles breathing now. Moving her ass to the side, she got off Naoto and sat down on the ground near her - the semen from her feet dripping onto the ground. Breathing heavily, Naoto sucked in delicious, precious air. The asphyxia helped her cum harder, but she had investigated too many autoerotic accidents involving it - the fear the same would happen to her keeping the detective from enjoying it fully. On the other side, she could see Rise getting up, multiple bruises all over her body. The girl didn’t seem to mind at all, however - and that made Naoto reflect. Yukiko, too, was treated very roughly by Chie… She almost choked her out! Both of her friends seemed to have enjoyed all that pain they were put through. Would… Would she also enjoy it if the very muscular police officer in training hurt her, too?

As she wondered that, Naoto failed to pay attention to what the other girls were doing. In the corner of her eye, she could see Rise bending over and then picking something up from the ground, then walking towards her. She couldn’t really see, nor really cared, for whatever Rise had in her hand. She only was able to realize her mistake as Rise pointed her own gun at her. What? Why would Rise do- Bang! Rise squeezed the trigger, sending a bullet right through the palm of Naoto’s right hand. “Can’t have you summoning your Persona now!” Rise explained cheerfully - before shooting her other hand in the same way. Her arm was a bit shaky, but she still hit Naoto’s hand - tearing a huge chunk of it off. Naoto looked on at Rise in confusion. Why was she doing it? “R-rise? What’s going on? Why?” She asked, completely confused, and Rise smiled. “We’re doing a porn shoot alright - but we left out a crucial detail before. You see, this won’t be a normal video… But rather, a snuff one.” Rise explained, before firing off another shot - this time into Naoto’s right knee. Her bullet shattered the joint, leaving the rest of Naoto’s leg just hanging limply - and ensuring a sudden burst of energy wouldn’t let the detective escape. Naoto screamed out in pain as her leg was brutalized like that, her eyes filled with surprise and pain at the sudden betrayal. A snuff movie? Were they… Were they going to kill her?

“What? A snuff movie? Then… Why me? Because you knew I’d trust you?” She asked once she had regained her composition - her voice showing her pain. They were the first people she opened up to… And now they’d do this to her? Upon hearing that, Rise shook her head a little. “No, that’s not it Naoto! We asked you to join precisely because you’re a dear friend to us, too! You won’t be the only one dying here - me and Yukiko will follow you soon after!” Rise explained excitedly, and Yukiko popped up at her side, nodding. “We couldn’t just leave you behind, Naoto!” She joined in - only for Rise to suddenly kiss her. Yukiko blushed as she did it, feeling a bit guilty… But as her eyes darted to the side, she saw that Chie seemed fine with it - so she kissed Rise back. Naoto listened to it with surprise and confusion. So, Rise and Yukiko were both going to die here as well… But first, they wanted to kill her? She had never expected her friends to be this twisted… And yet, a part of her was grateful that they didn’t leave her out of it. She looked at the girls for a few moments, unsure of her feelings - but the others weren’t going to let her think about it forever.

“Let’s do it already!” Chie called out while getting to her knees behind Naoto’s head. “Yukiko, hold her down… l-love.” Her voice stammered as she said the last word - still embarrassed to call Yukiko that in public. “Sure!” Yukiko called back, getting to her knees next to Naoto’s chest. At the same time, Rise went for Naoto’s lower body - but not before procuring something from the pile of things she had set aside earlier when setting the cameras up. It was a strap-on - one she quickly put on. Then, getting down between the detective’s legs, she pulled them apart. Her cock was pretty limp, but she wasn’t going for it. Below it and the girl’s balls was Naoto’s pussy - one she had already confirmed earlier was completely functional. Then, she just simply thrust the strap-on into Naoto’s slit - and proceeded to fuck her with it. At the same time, since her hands were free, she grabbed Naoto’s cock - her hands working on stroking it to hardness again.

In the meantime, Yukiko grabbed Naoto by her shoulders and pressed her down, making sure that the girl wouldn’t struggle. This next step was going to require a lot of precision… They wouldn’t want to kill Naoto prematurely. Chie watched as Yukiko did that - her hand holding a small, yet very sharp saw. “Yukiko, d-dear… Hold her head, alright?” Chie clarified, and Yukiko nodded. Right, pinning her head was even more important. Yukiko’s hands moved towards Naoto’s face, stroking it gently while pushing it down. It was so warm… Looking at Naoto’s face while carressing it, Yukiko just couldn’t hold it in. She needed to feel more of it! Bending over, she lined her lips with Naoto’s - and then, kissed her. Naoto did nothing to kiss her back, unlike Rise - who, in their brief moment before, already showed that she was a great kisser. But Yukiko didn’t care - she was happy to hold Naoto like that and kiss her, even if it was a one-sided kiss.

Meanwhile, Chie put her saw against the top of Naoto’s head. Lowering it a little, she then gently pushed it in - slicing through Naoto’s scalp. Then, she began to grind the saw against Naoto’s skin, flesh, and the skull that laid beneath them. She proceeded to move it back and forth, the sharp teeth mercilessly sinking deeper and deeper into Naoto’s head. The pain in Naoto’s head forced her to struggle, but Yukiko was holding her head steadily, preventing it from moving - and ensuring that Chie would pull it off without any issues. As it was happening, Naoto had troubles believing it. They were opening her head up? But why? If they wanted to have her dead, wouldn’t it be easier if they just shot her? It’d probably be less painful, too… She tried struggling, but without really putting in an effort into it - for each time she moved, her wounded hands and knee caused her more pain. If they weren’t hurt, she would be able to fight back… Would she? Would she be capable of hurting her friends to get out of here? They were very much capable of hurting her… But Naoto doubted that she could hurt them herself. They were her first real friends… She didn’t really want any harm to happen to them. Ah, why were they willing to throw their lives away like this! And why did they have to insist on taking her with them!

Finally, Chie finished the cut - a part of Naoto’s brain exposed to the air. She sat the saw down with a clung that alarmed Yukiko that she was done - and making her let go of Naoto’s head. As she looked over at Chie, Yukiko saw that her lower already had her cock in her hand - and was guiding it towards Naoto’s head. “Chie, wait a little, alright?” She called out - Rise had whispered an idea into her ear before. Getting up, she quickly ran over to one of the smaller cameras - and was able to pick it up. It was small enough that she could even hold it with one hand - its screen giving her a view of what it was aimed at. Returning to the other three girls, she made sure to zoom in on Naoto’s face - then gave Chie a thumbs up with her other hand. Like this, she would capture every moment of Naoto’s painful demise. However, since she only needed one hand for it, she directed the other one towards her pussy. Like this, the footage would be a little shaky… But Yukiko didn’t care.

Upon seeing Yukiko’s gesture, Chie went ahead - thrusting right into Naoto’s brain. The detective’s eyes bulged hard in their sockets as the brain which had solved so many criminal cases was now just reduced to cock fodder. Her vision was taken away from her as Chie’s huge, thick cock crashed through the part of her brain responsible for it. She was still able to feel everything that was happening to her, though… Could feel the cock moving inside of her head, could feel Rise pounding her pussy aggresively with her artificial cock… And could feel her erection getting the hardest she ever remembered. Rise was pretty surprised to see it suddenly grow hard like that, but she didn’t mind at all - just carefreely jerking Naoto off while watching her face.

Next, Chie thrust further in - crushing the middle section of Naoto’s brain. Now, she wasn’t really able to feel the rest of her body anymore - nor control it. Her body began spasming hard on the ground. Chie’s dick and Rise’s strap-on kept her head and her abdomen mostly stable - but her limbs were sent swinging. Her arms threw blood around from the wounds in her hands, one of them hitting Yukiko and shaking the camera - as well as pushing her hand a little deeper into her pussy. With her arms bouncing up and down, so did her chest - her abundant breasts jiggling hard. Her legs were kicking out on both sides of Rise - or at least, trying to. The one still whole did just that, while the other one just tensed and released next to Rise - the idol still getting to feel all of it. Naoto’s face showed no signs of the girls significant intelligence anymore. Her eyes were rolling around - one of them stopping while directed far to the side while the other one looked out directly forward. Blood began to leak out of her small nose along with some snot. Her mouth was open, foam all over her lips and teeth - completing the image of a brainless, dying slut.

Naoto’s mind was still holding on though, if only barely. Was coming to Inaba in the first place a mistake? No… Those were the best days of her life… She found such great friends here… Even if they were also her killers, she still appreciated all the great time they’ve spent together. Grandfather… I’m sorry… She apologized to him internally - for now the Shirogane line of detectives would come to an end. I wonder what he will think of this… Naoto’s final thought went towards the leader of the Investigation Team. Would he miss her? Or would he enjoy… Watching her be raped and killed?

Chie pushed her cock all the way in, smashing the rest of Naoto’s brain - and ending her life. Her body would spasm some more, but the great Detective Prince Naoto Shirogane was dead. Once she hit the front of Naoto’s skull, Chie knew she could fucking her head properly - and began grinding her hips in and out of it, enjoying finally able to fuck something with her full force. Her cock smashed against her skull again and again, Naoto’s brains grinded into a paste under Chie’s great strength. Yukiko just masturbated at the sight, eventually cumming hard as she felt Chie thrust into one of their trusted friend’s head again and again. Rise fucked her pussy hard throughout the whole thing - eventually getting it to squirt out some cum. Her cock didn’t take that much time to work on, once more releasing quite a plentiful load all over Rise - not that she minded. She still continued to hump the strap-on into the detective’s pussy, working on a climax on her own - while wondering how hard Naoto’s pussy must have been gripping her sex toy now that she was dead. Chie would go on with brainfucking Naoto for some more time - until finally she came, flooding her skull with her semen. Some of her semen even leaked out of the dead girl’s eye sockets.

Pulling out, Chie looked at the other two living girls in anticipation - a look that both Rise and Yukiko shared with her. One of the girls of the Investigation Team was dead… But the night was still young - and the others were looking forward to more deadly fun together.
R: 48 / I: 1

Meating New Friends (loli/teen, cann, snuff)

Sorry I've not been so productive today and sorry about the lame pun in the title but something is better than nothing, huh? Enjoy!


“Is it much further?” Katie sighed, slumped in the back seat of her parents’ car.

“About three minutes closer than last time you asked!” her dad laughed. Katie was not amused. She stared out the car window sulkily.

It was a warm, sunny day and the eleven year old would much rather have been at the park with her friends or on the beach but instead she was stuck going to some boring party at the house of some rich branch of the family she hardly knew. The only other kids there were likely to be her little cousins but they were just babies really – four and six, certainly no fun for her to hang out with. There’d be her other cousin of course, Tricia, but she’d be fairly occupied with the main business of the day and wasn’t likely to be great company!

“Don’t see why I have to come anyway…” the sullen little girl muttered.

“Oh come on, you want to taste your cousin, don’t you?” Her mum smiled over her shoulder. “Chances like that don’t come up every day and it would be such a shame to miss out!”

“You could have just brought some home for me,” Katie folded her arms, “I’m sure they’re rich enough to have some spare Tupperware you could borrow?”

“Oh now come on,” her mum chastised gently, “that’s very disrespectful to Tricia. She’s giving up her life and her body so her family can enjoy a good meal. The least you can do is come along and wish her well in person.”

“Yeah, like I asked her to do it…” Katie muttered under her breath. “Not like we’re all dying of starvation or anything…” It was true. The teenager had volunteered because it was something she was keen to, not out of any kind of necessity. Her mum’s attempt to dress it up as some kind of noble sacrifice worthy of praise and respect struck Katie and deeply hypocritical.

“Not much further now, pumpkin, I promise.” Katie’s dad smiled at her, catching her eye in the rear-view mirror. “I’m sure it won’t be as boring as you think. The barbecue’s bound to be quite interesting to watch at first at least, and I don’t know who else is going to be there but there might be some people your own age too. And if it really is a total snooze-fest,” Katie cringed at her ancient dad trying to use ‘hip’ language, “then you can always just enjoy the pool!”

Katie couldn’t help brightening a little. The pool was the one thing she remembered from their last visit to these relatives, three years ago for her youngest cousin’s Christening. It was pretty big and had a diving board and everything, with sun-loungers by the side. It seemed more like a pool that belonged in the grounds of a hotel rather than somebody’s back garden!

In preparation, Katie was wearing her new bikini under her loose-fitting summer dress. She had only worn it once before, at the swimming pool last weekend. It was perhaps a little more daring than her mum would have preferred to buy her but had been something of an emergency purchase upon discovering that last year’s Little Mermaid one-piece no longer fit her about half an hour before they were due to meet their friends at the pool. They only had time to visit one shop and buy one of the few swimsuits they had in Katie’s size, being a popular time of year for new swimwear and the most common sizes selling out fast. Of the three available, Katie had immediately vetoed the frilly beige one-piece as “looking like something an old lady would wear” and her mum had no intention of buying her the “barely there” bikini – little more than three small triangles of neon pink lycra held together with strings so thin they looked as it they would snap if they encountered too strong a breeze. Honestly her mum could not quite get her head around why a store would sell such a bikini in pre-teen sizes but, she reflected, the world was changing.

Still, she did not approve of her little girl showing quite so much flesh in so public a place so rejected that particular swimsuit leaving only one option. It was small but not utterly indecent. The bottoms may not have covered all that much of her backside but at least her modesty was preserved at the front and at least the important parts of her chest would be covered up. Katie had loved how it looked when she tried it on the changing room. It was sleek and black and, Katie thought, made her look like a girl out of a James Bond movie. She certainly felt very grown-up!

The feeling of maturity she gained from wearing the bikini under her dress was slightly undercut by the pair of pink knickers with “LOL” in large silver letters across the front that she knew her mum had in her handbag for after the swimming but she tried not to focus too hard on those! Perhaps now that she’d managed to get herself a grown-up swim-suit she had a chance of persuading her mum to buy her underwear that wouldn’t have looked more at home on a five year old!

“Here we are!” Her dad announced roughly fifteen minutes later, interrupting her game of counting the trees Katie had started to keep herself from dying of boredom! She looked up to see the large, red-brick house standing almost aloof at the end of the gravel driveway.

There were several cars parked in front already and the family piled out of the car, grabbed the picnic chairs they’d been asked to bring from the boot of the car along with the small present Katie’s mum had picked out for the hosts – her sister and her husband, and made their way around the side of the house to the back garden.

To call it a garden did not really do it justice and what Katie saw as she rounded the side of the house looked more like a fair than a party! There were dozens of people there, maybe a hundred or more. A tropical-themed bar was set up at one side where two Hawaiian-shirted bartenders handed out free cocktails as well as a wide selection of soft drinks. Opposite and closer to the house was a small but respectable bouncy castle that her two small cousins were already jumping on happily. Katie hated to admit it to herself but she really wanted to have a go too! Of course there was the swimming pool with the sun-loungers around it. Nobody seemed to be swimming at the moment but several couples and groups of friends were sat around the edge dabbling their bare feet.

Of course the main attraction of the day was on the patio just outside the house. There was a brick fire-pit a little over six feet long, a mechanical mount either side to support and turn the long, rather vicious-looking spit which was currently resting upright in something similar to an umbrella mount. Nobody was paying all that much attention to either of these objects, however, as right beside them stood Katie’s fifteen year old cousin Tricia, stark naked and shaved everywhere but her head, being oiled up ready for the spit by what appeared to be members of a professional catering team in black polo-shirts and white aprons. Quite a crowd had gathered to watch yet the teen still noticed the new arrivals and gave them a friendly wave.

“Well!” Katie’s dad said, setting down the chairs against the wall of the house temporarily, “Looks like we’re just in time! We’d better go and say hello to the guest of honour while she can still talk. Come on!”

With a mixture of excitement, awe and trepidation, Katie followed her parents as they approached the naked girl who would very soon be riding the spit and, some time after that, served to all the guests. Katie hoped there would be enough of her meat to go around!
R: 114 / I: 0

The Demon Hunters (Prolapse, Womb Abuse, Footplay, etc.)

Hello there! Mister Eskuir here.

So originally I was just writing this story for myself, but...obviously that's changed, since I'm posting it here and all. This is literally the first story I've ever written in a serious capacity, so comments and criticisms would be appreciated. Hope you enjoy!

The Demon Hunters

Part 1: Have a Bite Before You Go

"This...this is it?"

Leanne's heart sunk as she laid her eyes upon the building she had searched so long and hard for, her smile of anticipation quickly disappearing off of her fair face. While it was about as large as she had built it up to be in her mind, towering at about 5 floors high, the building had obviously gone a long while without maintenance, if the numerous cracks and broken windows were any indication. The actual structure was fairly impressive, a masterpiece of gothic architecture, but the effect was ruined by the fact that it was practically in ruins.

"Is this place even safe? I feel like it could come crashing down at any second..." The girl mumbled, suddenly dreading the moment she'd have to enter the run-down establishment. "Is it too late to change my mind?"

A quick chuckle came from the one who got her into this mess. "Yep. Your choice was made the moment you saw what you did." Akane's hand deftly dove into her chest pocket, pulling out a pack of cigarettes. She popped open the top and offered one to Leanne, but she made a face and waved it off. "Gross. That stuff'll kill you, you know." Akane gave another short laugh in response, soon after placing a cigarette at her lips and holding a flame to the end of it. The brightness of her lighter temporarily added a more reliable light source to the area than the moon shining in the sky, but it was gone as quick as it came.

Her cigarette nice and lit, Akane slapped a hand onto Leanne's back in a manner that was probably meant to be comforting. "Don't worry, kid. It's a lot more impressive on the inside." A grin spread across the tall woman's pale cheeks as she gave her new cohort's back a couple more pats and strolled up the steps to the grand pair of doors barring entry into the building. Gulping away her anxiety, Leanne quickly followed, smoothing out her light brown hair to make sure she looked presentable.

"Ready?" Akane asked past her cigarette, her red-eyed gaze giving a quick search of the form before her as Leanne nods her approval. Despite her misgivings, the recruit was resigned to her fate. "Good. 'Cause like I said..."

"...there's no turning back." With those words of reassurance, the doors were cast open and Leanne was thrust into a world she had never dreamed possible.

A few days earlier...

A loud bang a few inches away from Leanne's ear caused her to jolt awake, looking around in shock for a moment before she realized that the source of the sound was the pile of textbooks now sitting on the edge of her desk. "Taking a nap in class, Miss Helding?" Leanne's teacher, a fairly young lady by the name of Ms. Allenby who had only started working at the High School fairly recently, stood above her, hands still on the sides of the heavy book stack as she glared down at the sleepy Senior before her.

Said Senior took a moment to stretch, yawn, and wipe her drowsy eyes before muttering out a response. "S-sorry, Ms. Allenby...I had a long night." Her face quickly turned red as she realized most of her peers were watching the display. The teacher shook her head in response to the weak excuse, but let the matter go nonetheless and returned to her position in front of the class.

"As I was saying, to understand exactly how the Shining Finger works, you first have to realize..." Leanne's ears didn't take long to start ignoring her teacher's constant buzzing as her head turned towards the window next to her seat, her eyes drawn to the overcast sky outside. The girl leaned forward onto her desk and leaned the side of her head on her fist as she allowed her mind to wander, making sure not to drift off as she had a moment ago, and before she knew it the dismissal bell had rung. As Leanne rose from her seat, smoothing out the ruffles left on her school uniform from her temporary slumber, she noticed Ms. Allenby suddenly standing at the front of her desk once again.

" had a long night." The older (but only slightly) woman said in an inquiring fashion, arms folded beneath her fair bosom. Leanne gave only a slight nod in response, her green eyes watching Ms. Allenby in a similar fashion to a gazelle watching a nearby cheetah. "Yeah...sorry again. I really didn't mean to fall asleep, but I was so tired, and-" Ms. Allenby cut off Leanne's explanations with a "Shh!" and a finger over her lips. "Just don't let it happen again, Leanne." "R-right. Don't worry, I won't." The girl muttered, relieved that her teacher wasn't going to interrogate her.

Satisfied with her pupil's regret, Ms. Allenby waved her away dismissively, a gesture which Leanne took swift advantage of by gathering her things and leaving the classroom at an impressive speed.

Leanne's journey home was pleasant and uneventful, just the thing the Senior needed after the stressful day she had. While it definitely wasn't the worst she'd experienced, it was certainly high in the rankings. She couldn't help but replay the events of the day in her mind as she drove home...scrambling into her uniform after she slept through her alarm, running out of gas and having to call a tow truck (which was why she was driving her beat-up back up car home instead of her newer, shinier one; she had her mom to thank for dropping that off to the school parking lot), going hungry during lunch since she didn't have time to pack herself food that morning and didn't bring her wallet to school...and finally, accidentally falling asleep during Ms. Allenby's class and getting woken up in such a manner. Her teacher was lucky she didn't die of a heart attack on the spot.

"Well, at least the stressful part of my day is over." Leanne stated to no one in particular, her focus on the road dwindling as she pictured the warmth and comfort of her bed's embrace. "Now I can go home, relax, and-"

Her spoken thoughts were cut off as her car abruptly crashed into something, Leanne's vision of what it could be obscured by the sudden appearance of the car's airbags, which she promptly crashed into herself.

After fumbling about blindly for a moment, her hand finally found the driver side door's handle and gave it a tug, allowing her to spill out onto the rough concrete of the road and escape her soft, air-filled prison. "Ugh...urgh..." sputtered Leanne as she took a moment to regain her bearings, head pounding from the adrenaline surging through her body. After pulling herself together, the student forced herself up into a sitting position and looked towards the front of the car.

She expected to see a large dog or something, maybe some sort of mutant Great Dane, but while what laid at the heavily dented hood of her car appeared to have the head of a wolf covered in white fur, the canine similarities ended there. Most of the creature's body was obscured by Leanne's vehicle, but the heavily-muscled, body builder-esque shoulders of the thing alone gave a very humanoid impression despite being covered in unnatural, nearly coal black skin. Fear took hold of Leanne faster than she could blink as she beheld the monster she struck with her car, the crotch of her panties becoming noticably wet beneath her skirt as her bladder let loose.

As if in response to the acrid smell of urine, the creature's eyes flew open, immediately focusing on the girl just a few feet away from itself as it slowly rose to its feet. Despite all of her instincts screaming at her to run, Leanne found herself unable to move, her body paralyzed by terror. The monster brought itself up to its full height, lips pulling back into a snarl. It took a single step towards her...then was sent skidding away by a kick to the side of its snout, the kicker being what appeared to be a completely naked woman with something pink, full, and floppy hanging between her legs. Said floppy pink thing had some sort of design on it, almost like a tattoo in black ink, but with an unusual aesthetic to it.

The potential soccer star landed on the ground with excellent form, bare feet settling on the pavement as the monster came to a stop and directed its attention towards her. "Thought you could escape from me, eh?" The stranger wagged a finger mockingly at the wolf-like demon as her other hand swiped her bright red bangs out of her eyes. "You might've broken outta my barrier, but I'm not the kinda girl to get cold feet when push comes to shove. In fact, they're pretty warm. Want me to prove it?" The moment she finished speaking, the design on the pink object between her legs suddenly lit up bright red as fire began swirling about her body, quickly focusing around each of her feet until they were both completely engulfed in flames. The creature snarled in response, the muscles on its arms and legs contracting powerfully for a mere moment before it launched itself at its challenger.

The black-skinned monstrosity bent down low to the ground and stretched its arms out to its full wingspan in a double clothesline, likely aiming to cover as much ground as possible to make it more difficult to dodge. Thinking quickly, the woman leapt into the air, aiming to catch the wolf off-guard, but it reacted faster than expected, its head snapping up right when she was nearly over and sinking a mouthful of fangs right into the soft-looking thing between the monster hunter's thighs.

She immediately let out a scream, the noise full of pain (and a strange amount of pleasure as well), yet still managed to seize her opportunity and slam both fiery feet down on either side of the monster's white-furred head, reducing the entire body part to cinders in mere seconds. Lacking anything to hold her in the air any longer, the red-haired, red-eyed lady fell to the ground, landing on her generously plump ass with an "Oomph!" and a wince of pain as she noticed the charred teeth still embedded into her bleeding body part. "Ow ow ow ow...damn, that hurts..." She groaned as the adrenaline started draining from her body and the full weight of the pain hit her like a truck. Her eyes, half-lidded, combed the area around her for a moment before settling on Leanne, who still remained in the same position as earlier, though now more from awe and confusion than fear.

"Oi, kid." The woman called out to the teenager lying a short distance away. "Know any first aid?" Her disappointment was obvious when Leanne shook her head. "Guess that would be too any medical supplies then?" The nude lady pressed further, a weak smile appearing on her visage as the schoolgirl gave a nod and finally managed to stand, her legs still a bit weak as she steadily approached the victorious hunter before her. She moved to help her stand but the woman refused her with a dismissive gesture, managing to deal with the pain long enough to push herself to her now-flameless feet. "A-are you going to be okay?" Leanne asked, voice full of concern as the woman let out a shaky breath. "Depends," The older female responded with slight amusement in her eyes. "How close are those supplies?"

"My house is just over there..." Confidence slowly returned to Leanne's voice now that the strange event appeared to be over. She gestured towards a house at the end of the street, not too far from the pair's current position. "I guess that's not too bad. Gotta take what I can get." The red woman ran her fingers through her hair briefly before suddenly rushing forward and taking hold of the monster's muscular torso with both hands. She flung its entire body high into the air directly above her, her design flashing orange during the display of strength, and kicked upward in a manner that left her doing a standing split as gravity took effect and sent the heavy corpse careening towards her. The moment its coal-colored skin came into contact with its killer's bare sole, the entire body shattered into dust, each particle sparkling for a few seconds before fading away into nothingness. The hunter released a sigh of relief and allowed her leg to lower, doing so carefully to avoid agitating her injury.

"Alrighty, job's done." She said, visibly relaxing as all the tenseness in her muscles evaporated. "Um...excuse me?" Leanne piped up, moving closer to the woman and offering a shoulder for support in case she needed it. "Would you mind telling me your name?" The woman gave a brief chuckle and waved off the girl's offer, pretending to think over her answer while she did so. "My name, huh? Why don't we wait until I'm bandaged up before we get introduced?" Amusement flashed through the hunter's eyes as her tone took a suggestive turn, causing Leanne's cheeks to do their best impression of a tomato. The schoolgirl cleared her throat and gave an awkward nod, turning in the direction of her house and walking towards it at a slow pace to ensure the stranger didn't fall behind.

A short walk later, the two found themselves on the front porch of Leanne's house, a two-story structure with a notably rustic feel to the exterior. Sitting on the porch was a wooden bench, a piece of furniture which the lady immediately took advantage of by sliding onto it and spreading her legs wide to allow her injured area some room; she immediately let out a sigh of relief as the fat pink object was laid out upon the lukewarm wood, some sort of white fluid leaking from a hole at the tip of it and mixing with the still-leaking blood. Once she ensured that her guest was nice and settled, Leanne took off her dress shoes and socks and disappeared into the house, thanking every deity that she could think of that her mom wouldn't be home for a few hours.

Barely a few moments passed before Leanne reemerged from her front door with a pair of tweezers and a roll of gauze in hand, along with a bottle of rubbing alcohol nestled into her armpit. "Took ya long enough." The woman teased while Leanne knelt down next to her waist and set the medical supplies onto whatever free space she could find on the bench. Ignoring the jest, the Senior picked the tweezers back up and gently nudged her patient's bare leg aside, noting with some admiration how smooth it felt as she leaned in to take a closer look at the injury.

"What is this thing, anyway?" Leanne asked as she gave the object a curious prod, wonder appearing on her face as it gave a slight twitch in response. The lady yelped at the sudden stimulation before bursting into laughter at Leanne's lack of understanding. "It's my womb, kid. Simple as that." She let out another round of laughing at the girl's sudden expression of shock. "The name's Akane, by the way. Figure you've got a right to know, since you're about to handle my baby bag and all." Leanne's surprise faded fairly quickly, her eyes now looking at Akane's sack with concern and curiosity as she leaned in closer to examine the wounds. There were about twelve teeth still left embedded in the top and bottom of the womb, seven in the top and five in the bottom; Leanne had to lift it up to find that out, causing Akane to let out a moan of masochistic enjoyment. With that figured out she immediately set to work, laying Akane's womb back down onto the wooden bench and plucking out a burnt tooth from the top. Her actions were rewarded with a spurt of blood, but the red woman managed to bite back any noise she was about to make. The student repeated the process until all the teeth were gone, a bit impressed with Akane's complete lack of painful protest as she set the tweezers aside. Her womb was now tooth-free, though there were large and obvious gashes where the teeth once been. It was unlikely they would ever completely heal, though Leanne was unsure of how a womb would heal anyway.

Setting her thoughts aside for the moment, Leanne grabbed the alcohol, which Akane almost immediately swiped right out of her hands. The look in her eyes playfully said 'I'll handle this' as she unscrewed the top, leaving the girl to spectate what was about to happen. She softly lifted her womb off of the wood, orienting her cervix so that it was facing upwards, and shoved the neck of the bottle right into it. The alcohol immediately began pouring in, her uterus rapidly swelling as the rubbing alcohol filled it up. Once the bottle was empty and Akane's womb had practically turned into an alcoholic water balloon, her gaze turned expectantly towards Leanne, who immediately looked confused. "Well? You gonna do the honors?"

"Honors? What honors?" Leanne's puzzlement only grew at the hunter's words. Akane's only response was to glance from Leanne's face down towards her feet and back again, then down at her swollen sack while she set the bottle aside.

Unsure of what exactly Akane wanted her to do, Leanne tentatively lifted a bare foot and placed it atop her sensitive womb. Akane gave a nod of encouragement, giving Leanne the confidence to gently push down with her sole and spurt alcohol right out of the gashes left by the teeth like a miniature water fountain. Akane's uterus quickly deflated under Leanne's attention, and once it seemed mostly empty, the woman quickly grabbed hold of Leanne's foot before she could pull it away. She pressed her toes against her cervix for a moment before using her free hand to spread it open, allowing her free passage into the baby bag. Akane shoved the entire foot into her womb fairly quickly, Leanne's toes going down the hunter's Fallopian tubes as she closed her cervix over the girl's ankle. "Hey, looks like you're a pretty good fit." Akane said with obvious mirth.

Leanne had no idea how to react to this new development. Her only thought was to free her foot, but from how tightly Akane's cervix was clamped around her ankle, it seemed like that would be rather difficult. 'Perhaps freedom lies deeper within?' The thought occurred to the girl, who immediately put the plan into action by shoving her foot in as far as it would go, her toes curling as she did so. By sheer chance her split-up toes managed to each find the ovary at the end of their respective tubes, something that caused Akane a bit of panic. "Whoa whoa whoa, no need to do anything to those. I'm just messing with ya." The hunter slid her hands past either side of her cervix and stretched the object wide to allow Leanne an escape, an opportunity that Leanne used to pull out her foot and set it back onto the ground where it belonged. The entire thing felt rather slimy, but the Senior tried to ignore that as best she could. What she couldn't ignore, however, was how wide her savior's cervix was now spread. Her womb's only protection was gaping so badly that Akane was able to easily remove both hands without it even gripping at them. Seemed like it would be open to the elements from now on, especially since the temporary presence of the alcohol and Leanne's foot loosened the rest of her womb as well.

"So, err, Miss Akane..." Leanne began, but Akane quickly cut her off with a raised hand. "Drop the 'Miss', kid. Makes me sound old." "...O-okay, Akane, what the hell was that thing?" A smile was her only response, leading Leanne to push her further. "I seriously want to know! I think I deserve an explanation, considering how it almost killed me and all." Akane's smile only grew wider as the brunette girl finished her argument. "If you want me to tell you that bad, then we'll have to come to an agreement." Something about Akane's tone sent a sudden chill down Leanne's spine, but she refused to be dissuaded so easily. "What sort of agreement?"

Akane abruptly stood, her uterus flopping weakly between her legs as she dramatically cleared her throat. "To access the knowledge of the Demon Hunting world, one must first become a Demon Hunter." The lady's voice abruptly took on a much more professional tone, though it slipped back into its usual casualness immediately after. "Honestly, you're already pretty close to becoming one. Just gotta take the oath and boom, you're a Hunter." She sat back down once she had finished speaking, languidly stretching across the bench and allowing her baby bag some room to rest. 'So that wolf thing was a Demon?...' For a moment the image of the monster was pasted all over her mind's eye, causing her to take a while to respond to Akane's statement with one of her own. "What would becoming a Demon Hunter entail, aside from the obvious?" "Well, you'd basically get superpowers. Can't really use them outside of the barriers you place, to prevent random bystanders from being caught in the crossfire. That, and to keep the whole thing a secret." Akane explained with a trace of regret, faced with a reminder that she'd failed to do so. Thanks to the Hunter's words, Leanne suddenly realized something, something that caused a wave of despair to wash over her. "I...I don't really have a choice, do I?"

Akane's expression darkened to match the girl's own as Leanne voiced her epiphany, confirming her suspicion. "So basically...because you failed to do your job right, I'm stuck with a life killing Demons until they kill me?" "Uh...yeah, basically." The woman's red eyes flicked away from Leanne's own green ones as guilt fully engulfed them. Rage quickly filled the normally-calm eighteen-year old, her inexperience with the emotion causing her to utterly fail to control it. She grabbed hold of the empty bottle of alcohol sitting nearby and smashed it down onto Akane's exposed organ with all her might...or she tried to, at least, but the bottle ended up shattering on what appeared to be thin air. The surprise she felt gave Leanne the opportunity to notice that Akane's womb tattoo thing was shining cyan, probably activating some sort of barrier. The schoolgirl's anger quickly faded as she realized how badly she almost screwed up and she looked towards Akane's eyes for some sign that she was going to end her right then and there, but held within her gaze was nothing but sympathy. Tears came unbidden to Leanne despite the grin that shaped her lips as she fell to her knees, unsure of what to say or do. Things had changed so drastically so quickly, and it all just left her feeling...


"...And that's the story of how I found our little lost puppy here." Akane finished with a flourish, giving a twitch when her still-damaged womb rubbed against the fabric of her suit pants as she melodramatically bowed. She had told Leanne a lot about herself over their week-long trip to the Demon Hunter West Division Headquarters (also know by the far simpler DHW), though they were mostly mundane facts like how she preferred to shower at night, how her favorite color was red (shockingly), and how she never wore underwear. She was probably regretting that last one right about now, but it wasn't like she had many options in the first place thanks to her sensitive sack (which had failed to heal and/or tighten up whatsoever, from what Leanne had observed).

Huntmaster Greives's grey eyes slowly opened once the tall woman finished her tale, disapproving understanding written all over his face. "So, Hunter Akane, your story basically amounts to this: you allowed a Demon to escape from a barrier, a construct designed specifically to keep Demons inside, and failed to take it down in a timely manner once it had done so, causing this girl beside you to bear witness. Is that correct?" He finished cooly. His words went in one ear and out the other for Leanne, who was distracted by how the young Huntmaster's black bangs seemed to defy gravity in a way that even hair gel couldn't allow. Fidgeting guiltily from Greives's summation, Akane gave a brief nod. "Pretty much." The Huntmaster sighed heavily, his hand gliding up to his forehead for massaging purposes. "I'm quite amazed, Hunter Akane. In your short career, you've managed to not only destroy several buildings, inhabited ones at that, but also to expose a grand total of three Uninitiated to the Demon Hunting world." "Hey now, Clark doesn't count. I took care of him, didn't I?" Akane's objection only seemed to stir Greives further.

"I'll be frank with you, Akane. I'm extremely tempted to get rid of you." He stated, causing Akane to gulp involuntarily. "However, the West Division is understaffed as is, and losing even a single person would be a devastating blow. In addition, this girl...Leanne, correct?" Greives looked towards the girl in question for confirmation, but she failed to respond thanks to her preoccupation with his hair. "Ahem, well...this girl that you've brought was a good find, so despite your failures, I'm willing to let you off with a warning this time around as thanks for assisting with DHW's staffing problem."

The Hunter visibly relaxed now that she had been let off the hook, but her superior's disapproving glare caused her to immediately stiffen once again. "Right, well, uh, thanks, I'll be going now." Akane said in an impressively speedy manner, grabbing hold of the bewitched Leanne's arm and tugging her out of Greives's office as quickly as she could, the door slamming behind them. The man simply sighed again in response, turning toward one of the many piles of paperwork on his desk. "What a hopeless pair."

To be continued...
R: 0 / I: 0

Dievčatko zjedené a zaživa strávené vo vnútri žalúdku červa

Počas teplého krásneho dňa v sobotu 14.októbra okolo 13.hodiny sa na lúke hralo krásne loli dievčatko. Bolo to transdievčatko. Biologický sa narodila ako chlapček. Už pri narodení mala dievčenské telo. Mala 7 rokov, ale vzhľadom a postavou vyzerala na 4 roky. Mala štíhle dievčenské telo, veľmi dievčenský vzhľad a veľmi tenký dievčenský hlas. Vysoká bola 105cm a vážili 15kg. Oblečená bola bledočervených telocvičných nohavičkách z dvoma bielymi pásmi na bokoch a bielom telocvičnom dievčenskom tričku. Obutá bola ružových dievčenských telocvičných teniskách a ružových ponožkách.

Dievčatko sa volalo Keiko, mala krásne ružové oči a nádherné dlhé bledočervené vlasy zviazané do twintails.

Hrala sa z dvoma bábikami, ktoré si priniesla zo sebou. Jej mamička o tom vedela že sa na tu lúku chodieva sa hrať.

Ako sa hrala, tu zrazu tesne pred ňou zo zeme sa vynoril 20metrov dlhý, 1meter široký a 1meter vysoký biely obrovský obrúčkovitý hladný červ. Bol to červ ktorý sa živil malými dievčatkami a transdievčatkami(dievčenský chlapci), od 3.rokov do 14.rokov, a ich dušami. Len čo sa vynoril, hneď otvoril veľkú tlamu a z tlami vysunul červené slizké chápadlo, a začal s ním obalovať jej obidve nohy. Keď mal obalené jej nohy, začal ju ťahať do svojej tlami. Dievčatko kričalo a plakalo. Keď nohy dievčatka boli jeho tlame, začal ju nasávať do svojho pažeráka. Najprv do pažeráka červa prešli jej malé nohy, potom jej dievčenské telo a nakoniec do pažeráka prešla jej dievčenská hlava.
Červ zhltol malú Keiku oblečenú telocvičných nohavičkách a telocvičnom dievčenskom tričku, a obutú telocvičných dievčenských teniskách. Zavrel ju do vnútra. Bolo počuť jej tlmení výkrik a plač.

Keď Keiko bola úzkej trubici pažeráku červa, trochu zodvihol svoje telo a začal ju ani pomaly, ani rýchlo dole hrdlom posúvať, aby ju žalúdočné kyseliny rýchlo strávili. Ako ju posúval, na konci jeho hrdla začala sa otvárať chlopňa žalúdka červa. keď sa otvorila chlopňa žalúdka červa, najprv prešli jej malé nohy, potom jej dievčenské telo a chlopňa žalúdka sa uzatvorila keď prešla jej dievčenská hlava. Za 15 sekúnd Keiko sa ocitla vo vnútri žalúdku sediacej polohe na chrbte mierne zo skrčeními nohami.Bol to malý žalúdok. Aj keď červ uzavrel ústa, vo vnútri žalúdku bolo perfektné vidno. Keiko stále plakala.

Len čo sa ocitla v žalúdku, Keiko sa od strachu pocikala a pokakala do telocvičných nohavičiek. Jej moč tiekol prúdom a jej bledohnedé riedke exkrementy naplnili zadnú časť jej telocvičných nohavičiek úplne do plná, že časť jej exkrementov vytiekli von spod telocvičných nohavičiek. Mala úplne mokré pocikané telocvičné nohavičky a zadné časť jej telocvičných nohavičiek mala úplne celé pokakané.

Ako plakala, žalúdok sa začal plniť priehľadnou žeravou žalúdočnou vriacóu kyselinou červa. Za 15 sekúnd bola Keiko po ramena ponorená žalúdočnej kyseline obrovského červa.
Keď sa ocitla žalúdočnej kyseline červa, začala ešte viac kričať a plakať. To už začalo rýchle bolestivé trávenie pocikanéj a pokakanéj malej Keiki, oblečená pocikaných a pokakaných telocvičných nohavičkách a telocvičnom dievčenskom tričku a obutá dievčenských telocvičných teniskách a ponožkách.

Najprv sa jej rozpústili dievčenské telocvičné tenisky a ponožky, ktoré mala na nohách obuté. Potom začala žalúdočná kyselina rýchlo rozpúšťať jej prsty na nohách a na rukách, potom jej nohy, ruky, boky, potom jej maličký penis a pás, potom jej bedrá, brucho jej plochy hrudník a chrbát. Jej telo sa súčasné rozpúšťalo spolu s telocvičnými nohavičkami a telocvičných dievčenským tričkom, ktoré mala na sebe oblečené. Jej pokožku, mäso, svaly a šľachy žalúdočná kyselina červa rýchlo rozpúšťala z kosti. Ktoré vzápätí začala žalúdočná kyselina červa rýchlo rozpúšťať. Cítila ako by bola nie vo vriacom oleji, ale roztavenom žeravom železe. Bola to neznesiteľná ostrá krutá bolesť, keď sa rozpúšťalo jej dievčenské telo a maličké detské kosti. Keiko veľmi kričala a plakala od neznesiteľnéj ostrej krutej bolesti, keď jej mäso žalúdočná kyselina spracuváva na výživné látky pre obrovského červa. Slzy jej tiekli po celej tvári. Wháaaaa! Veľmi to páli! Wháaaaa! Strašne to bolí! Chcem ísť odtiaľto preč! Chcem ísť mojej mamičke! Ale červ ju ignoroval, lebo Keiko nebola ničím iným, iba mladé živé jedlo pre obrovského červa. Jej koža sa rozpústi, aby odhalila mäso, svaly a šľachy na jej dievčenskom tele, ktoré sa hneď začali rýchlo rozpúšťať. Keiko kričala a plakala, keď sa rozpúšťalo jej dievčenské telo. Veľmi trpela. Jej koža, mäso, svaly, šľachy a maličké detské kosti sa miesia a stavajú sa surovinami. Jej telocvičné nohavičky a telocvičné dievčenské tričko ktoré mala na sebe oblečené, sa rýchlo rozpúšťajú. Keď sa rozpustili jej telocvičné nohavičky a telocvičné dievčenské tričko, už začala žeravá žalúdočná kyselina obrovského červa rýchlo rozpúšťať jej bedrá a plochy hrudník, aby odhalila jej mäso, rebrá, vnútornosti a ostatné ľudské orgány. Keiko nebola nič iné, ako trpiaci kus živého mäsa. Jej vnútornosti vytekajú do prostredia, ktoré sa hneď rýchlo rozpúšťajú. Jej prúdy mäsa vrievali. Bude to jej koniec. Bude to jej krutá bolestivá smrť. Neznesiteľná bolesť sa leptala do jej dievčenského tela na všetkých stranách. Kyselina obrovského červa ma pozoruhodnú silu, ktorá dokáže priebehu niekoľkých desiatok sekúnd, rozpustiť jej mäkké tkanivá a maličké detské kosti. Keď sa červ trochu pohol ďalej, frkla kyselina do jej tváre. Keď kyselina frkla do jej tváre, čiastočne sa jej rozpustila koža na tvári, odhaľujúc mäsa a kosti. Prosím bolí to! Vykríkla. Jej hroty prstov boli zmätené, jej svaly a nervy sa rýchlo rozpustili. Ako sekundy ubiehali, zhoršilo sa to, keď žalúdočná kyselina obrovského červa rýchlo rozpustila jej kožu, mäso, svaly, šľachy a maličké detské kosti, z jej strednej časti tela a potom od jej stehien. Kričala hrôzou. Jej telo sa tejto pasce rýchlo rozpúšťalo. Už nemohla trpieť. Bolo to proti nej intenzitívne. Jej plochy hrudník sa roztrhol a žalúdočná kyselina červa ho rýchlo rozpustila. Keď sa rozpúšťalo jej dievčenské telo, bolo počuť praskanie a lámanie jej chrbtice a ostatných maličkých detských kosti, ktoré žalúdočná kyselina rýchlo rozpustila. Bola to tá najhoršia bolesť jej veľmi krátkeho života. Aj keď sekundy prebiehali rýchlo, pre malé dievčatko to boli dlhé bolestivé minúty. Bolo to niečo strašné. Iba pred týždňom oslavovala svoje siedme narodeniny. Boli to jej posledné narodeniny. Keiko si nezaslúžila takýto krutý osud. Jej život sa čoskoro skončí. Jej telocvičné nohavičky a telocvičné dievčenské tričko, ktoré mala na sebe oblečené, nohy, ruky, koža, mäso, svaly, šľachy, bedrá, vnútornosti, niektoré ľudské orgány, rebrá a maličké detské kosti su definitívne preč. Zostalo z nej iba ramena, hlava, krk, vlasy, očí, pár kostných stavcov, na ktorom bolo zachytené ešte bijúce srdce a pľúca na ktorom ešte slabo dýchala. Aj keď sa rozpustilo väčšinou časti jej dievčenského tela, stále cítila neznesiteľnú ostrú krutú bolesť. A nakoniec žeravá žalúdočná kyselina obrovského červa rýchlo rozpustila zvyšnú časť jej dievčenského tela. Jej ramena,kostne stavce, bijúce srdce,pľúca, tvár, krásne dlhé bledočervené vlasy, ružové oči, hlavu a celú lebku. Za 30 sekúnd bola Keiko neznesiteľných krutých bolestiach úplne celá rozpústená a strávená vo vnútri žalúdku žalúdočnej kyseline obrovského červa. Keď sa rozpustilo jej dievčenské telo, objavila sa Keikina duša. Len čo opustila svoje telo, vykríkla. Lebo zacitila palivú bolesť. Aaaauuuu! Nieeeeee! Aaaaaaaachgrchhhh! A nakoniec Keikina duša bola úplne preč. Jej duša sa rozplynula do úplnej ničoty. Zomrela, je definitívne mŕtva[zosnulá]. Prestala fyzicky aj duševne existovať. Akoby sa nikdy nenarodila. Keiko a jej duša bola rýchlo rozpústená žalúdočnej kyseline červa. Nič z loli transdievčatka nezostalo. Žalúdočná kyselina obrovského červa, rozpustila úplne všetko, vrátane maličkých detských kosti a oblečenia.
Čo po nej zostalo, iba jej bábiky, ktoré sa našli po niekoľkých hodinách, keď ju hľadali. Aj keď nenašli jej telo, vedeli že ju zhltol obrovský červ, ktorý za 5 rokov zhltol až 40000 dievčatiek od veku 3. rokov do 14 rokov a z toho 6000 transdievčatiek.

Tak skončil sa veľmi krátky život nevinného malého dievčatka. Ktorá bola zjedená a neznesiteľných krutých bolestiach rozpústená a strávená vo vnútri žalúdku žalúdočnej kyseline obrovského červa.

Dievčatko si nezaslúžilo takúto strašnú bolestivú krutú smrť. Bolo to ešte malé dieťa, ktoré malo život ešte pred sebou, a nie aby skončila vo vnútri žalúdku červa, ako obyčajné ľudské mäso.

[Return][Go to top] [Catalog]
Delete Post [ File] Password
- Tinyboard + vichan 5.1.4 -
Tinyboard Copyright © 2010-2014 Tinyboard Development Group
vichan Copyright © 2012-2018 vichan-devel

All trademarks, copyrights, comments, and images on this page are owned by and are the responsibility of their respective parties.

[Return][Go to top] [Catalog]
Delete Post [ File] Password
- Tinyboard + vichan 5.1.4 -
Tinyboard Copyright © 2010-2014 Tinyboard Development Group
vichan Copyright © 2012-2018 vichan-devel

All trademarks, copyrights, comments, and images on this page are owned by and are the responsibility of their respective parties.

[Guro Dark][Guro Light]
R: 10 / I: 0

Stillwater's stories- Hanging / f/f / Lesbian / Feet / Execution

Hanging / F/F


When I stood at the door to Emily’s workshop, my heart threatened to jump out of my chest. I couldn’t think of a person that would enter such a place willingly, and yet… here I was. About to enter a world people don’t tend to walk out of.

I straightened out my skirt, adjusted my hair for the second time. I knew I was delaying, but the thought of things that might await me there was enough to freeze me on the spot.

Finally, I knocked on the door, and after a couple moments, the bolt slid to the side, and the door parted. A short girl in jeans greeted me, in her hand an iron bucket.

“Good morning,” I said, doing my best to stay professional despite the fear. “Miss Emily? I am the help you ordered.”

“Okay, great. Just in time. Come on in,” Emily said, and nudged the door further. “What’s your name, sweetie?”

I scooted inside under her arm. “Lena Utkins. I have to say, I’m a bit new to this, but I will do my best to learn.”

“It’s no trouble. I’ll teach you everything.” Emily shut the door and turned to examine me. “So, you ever killed anyone before?”

That question took a moment to register. “I… no, I can’t say that I have.”

Emily smiled. She looked innocent, a plain brown-haired college girl that wouldn’t look out of place in a library or at a bus stop, just another face. And her tone of voice was sweet. “Mind if I have a look at you, Lena?”

“Not at all.”

Emily touched my cheek. “Okay, open your mouth please.”

I did. She pulled me down gently so I would be on her level, and peeked in my mouth. She touched the tip of my tongue with her finger. I knew what she was doing, checking the value of my body, how well I took care of myself. My value. Precious looking girls were the most valued on the death market. I knew she was doing it out of habit, though. I was just the hired help… there’s no way she’d want to kill me. She needed the help.


“Okay, straighten out your back, please.”

I did, and closed my mouth. She lifted one of my hands, checked the state of my fingernails. I trimmed them short and painted them blue. She turned my hand over and brushed it with the tips of her fingers. My skin looked good even in the yellow indoor lighting, my fingers were pale and slightly red at the tips. I was hoping she’d be impressed.

“Okay. Wonderful. But you seem a bit gloomy, why’s that?” Emily asked.

“Oh? I’m not.” I was a terrible liar.

“It’s natural to be afraid, but I promise you have nothing to worry about. Why don’t I show you what we do here?”

She motioned for me to go with her. I could see she was barefoot except for black stockings under her jeans, so I untied my own shoes and stepped out of them. I wore black thigh-highs, but it made little difference, as the floor was immaculate. Emily must have cared about cleanliness a lot, and it made sense in a dirty business such as this. Her stockings made soft padding sounds as we moved to another room, then downstairs.


“So, there are always executions to be done, and you can work just as much as you like, and ask me about anything. Any time. Okay? You can start slow, maybe do one or two.”

“Thank you,” I said. She was being very patient with me. But my heart wouldn’t stop thumping at twice the pace.

“I keep it all organized. Each dancer—I call them dancers—has a file in front of the cell, that says all you need to know.”

“Okay. For example?”

We descended into a long concrete hallway. Iron doors lined the walls, each with a one-way plexiglass mirror, and a file tucked underneath. Emily pulled a clipboard and showed it to me. “Here, see? We can start with this one.”

I took the clipboard. It was filled in with Emily’s neat handwriting.

Mary Stephens, 21 years old.

Video price: 28 000 $. Buyer asked for a prolonged hanging. Special request notes: Naked but start with both socks on, and slowly remove them as she’s swinging. Tie hands behind back. Legs free. Play with her while she swings.

The file also listed the girl’s likes and dislikes, and went on for another page with details.

Emily touched my arm. “You okay?”

I realized I must have been pale. “Yes. I’m fine. Just nervous a little.”

“It’s natural. Remember, you don’t have to tell them what’s going on. I like to be their friend. If you’re nice enough, they’ll follow you and do ask you ask, and then it’s just a little dancing and it’s done.”

“Okay. But what if they refuse?”

Emily laughed a clear, girly laugh. “Ah, I see, you’re worried someone runs off on you. Just unlock the food chute and ask them to put their hands together, then clip the zipties on. If you’re super worried, you can put zipties over their ankles, too. And if they refuse even that, I can give you some gas that’ll put them to sleep in moments.”

I still wasn’t sure, but Emily seemed quite confident.

“Oh, Lena. It’ll be fine, trust me. Look, I’ll do the first one.”

Emily turned a little knob on the door that sealed off the food chute, probably to make the inside of the cell completely insulated from noise. As the knob turned, the chute made a tsk sound, like opening a can of soda, and the metal was loose enough for Emily to lift.

“Mary? May I see your hands, please, sweetie?” Emily said.

And just like that, two petite hands appeared through the gap in the door. Emily removed a ziptie from her pocket, placed it neatly over the girl’s wrists, looped the end through a plastic gap and pulled it tight. It made the signature zipping sound, then clicked.

“You want it to be quite tight, like this,” Emily told me. “Here, feel it. Not enough to hurt them, of course, unless the file asks for it.”

I touched the wrist with my cold fingers. Mary’s wrist was warm, pulsing with life. I felt the pad of her palm, and the sturdy plastic of the ziptie. The girl curled her fingers over mine. More or less, I understood how tight it should fit.

“Okay,” I said.

“Sweet.” Emily nudged the hands away, and bolted the food chute. “So now you should be fine. Why don’t you talk to her while I get the noose ready? Take your time, make sure she’s just like the file says, and just bring her over to the dancing room. You can’t miss it.”

“By myself? Are you sure…”

“You’ll be fine, I know it. Here, this will calm her down.” Emily handed me a black hood. Where did she get that? “Take your time. I want you both to be comfortable, okay? You’ll be a great helper, Lena, I know it.” She squeezed my hand, and padded off, leaving me standing in front of the door, with a hood in my cold hands.

Well, she was probably right. I had to learn by practice.

I read through the file again, noted down everything. Fairly simple. At the bottom of the page, it even gave me the code to the door. I typed that in on the keypad, and the iron contraption parted.

Inside the cell stood a short-ish round-faced girl, her hands tied in front of her body. She didn’t look scared, just kinda confused. I left the clipboard on the back of the door and entered.

The cell… wasn’t really what I expected. It had a carpet, warm lighting, a bookshelf and a decently sized bed, even an electric kettle. Not to mention a TV and a PS4. Did Emily really care about these people? What a strange line of work to end up in, if that’s the case. But I suppose that made it easier. This girl couldn’t suspect even for a moment that she was on death row.

“Mary?” I asked.

“Yes, miss.” She smiled. “How’s Emily? She promised we’d play video games together.” Then, her eyes set on the hood. I thought she’d freak out, but she smiled even wider. “Oh, I’m going home? So it’s safe now?”

So they’re accustomed to being moved around blindfolded, then. That made it even easier. “Not just yet, but Emily wants to see you.” I wasn’t sure what else to even say. I wasn’t a good liar, I thought this part of the job would be… different.

“Okay.” Mary nodded.

Alright, that was all fine, but the file said she’s supposed to be naked. And she was wearing knee-high socks, not ankle socks. “So, uh, I’m supposed to bring you to the shower first.” That was the first thing that came to mind.

“Oh? I just showered, there’s one right here, in the back. I do every morning.”

And bust. I felt like an idiot. “R-really? But, uh… I have to make sure. You know, Emily’s orders.” I felt a rush of embarrassment. This was going to shit. I couldn’t lie to save my life.

Mary glanced at me, then nodded again, as if she understood something. “Oooh, I get it, you’re a little shy. But I know the procedure already, I’ve been here a couple of weeks, so I don’t mind, I know Emily has to check everyone, just in case.”

Procedure? “If you’re sure, then, mind if I, uh… start?”

“Not at all. Is this your first time?”

“It is,” I admitted, and approached her. “What does Emily… do?”

Mary laughed. “Well, she doesn’t tie my hands usually, and then I just strip down and she checks me.”

This could potentially dig me even further in, but I had to ask. “So what do you think we even do here?”

“Oh, you’re super new.” Mary laughed. “Emily is really honest with us. I know this is a top secret thing, but she told me right from the start, I’d have to be quarantined and checked for any signs of sickness. I mean, I know I’m not sick, so anything you guys have to do, you’re welcome to do, and it just means I’ll be home faster if I help you out.”

“I see. Turn around for me, please,” I said. I had to get this over with, before Emily finds a new helper, and I get quarantined.

Mary turned around. I nudged her to the wall and had her lean on it with her shoulder, then I knelt and touched her ankle. She was wearing Mary Janes with a silver clasp, and I slipped them off her foot, then peeled back the thin sock. She flexed her toes, and I ran my finger over the sole, pretending to check for anything. Her skin felt soft. Lively. She laughed when I touched her.

I got the other shoe and sock off, then stood. She was still leaning on the wall, so I unbuttoned her skirt and it just floated down to her ankles. Then, I just pulled her underwear down, and she stepped out of it, first one foot, then the other. I could see her pussy from behind, clean and trimmed, and I spread her butt open with two fingers, and touched the little puckered hole. I wasn’t really into girls much, well, never really thought about it, but the sight of that made me a little excited. I touched it.

It’s not like anyone could really stop me. It was my new job now, and I’d have to find some way to enjoy it. When I touched her there, she giggled, and the little star-shaped hole twitched. And then, just because I could, I leaned in and touched it with my tongue. It twitched again, I felt it move, clearly, I felt all the little creases with my tongue. She giggled. I quickly pulled back. It tasted a bit salty. She was a very clean girl.

Probably just thought it was my finger.

“Okay, everything in order,” I said, and wiped my mouth with the back of my hand. “I think you’re healthy.”

Mary was stepping from one foot to the other, visibly happy. “Okay. That’s awesome news. Will you tell Emily?”

“Why don’t I bring you to her? There’s really no point keeping you here any longer.”

“Awesome! Thank you so much.”


Next problem was getting her top off with her hands tied, but honestly, there was no point with the zipties anymore. I grabbed a hair pin from the table and pushed it into the ziptie gap, and they slid loose. I rubbed her wrists. The plastic still left a little mark.

Mary slowly turned around, and took my hand in both hers. “Thank you so much for the great news. What’s your name, miss?”

“Just call me Lena.”

“Okay. Thanks so much, Lena, this means a lot to me.” And she hugged me. I was very aware of the fact that she was completely naked below the waist, but I returned the hug in my own awkward way.

“Sure. Let me just finish up here.” I started unbuttoning her white shirt.

She nodded, looking up at me with the happiest smile.

“So, this may be an unusual question,” I said, “but do you have any ankle socks here?”

“Oh, sure, in the drawer. Second one.”

“Awesome. You finish up.” I let her do the unbuttoning, and pulled open the drawer. Honestly, the amount of different clothes in this room was astounding. I could see another wardrobe with hangers and different outfits. For different requests, probably. I found a nice pair of pink ankle socks, and while Mary was working the back of her bra, I leaned in and slipped the socks on. She spread her toes again. I wondered if she’d do that while she’s hanging. Honestly, just the few moments I spent with her allowed me the insight to make an amazing hanging video, gave me the ideas for all the right angles and shots. The butt, the feet, her smile. I understood why Emily got to know her dancers so well.

She made it an art.

The bra dropped to the floor. I rose, and touched Mary’s belly button, then moved my hand over her stomach muscles. Her nipples looked hard. I touched them, to make sure. She tensed, then raised both arms over her head. I touched her armpits, clear and shaved. Her skin was shining in the light. Her cheeks were a little red. When I touched her lips with my index finger, she opened her mouth. A set of perfect, white teeth. I touched her tongue, just like Emily did. I touched the tip of her tongue, gently moved my finger over its surface. Mary’s mouth smelled of strawberry lipstick.

I wanted to kiss her, but I knew it wouldn’t be appropriate. This whole situation just teased me to no end. I already had ideas of what to do to other patients, maybe make myself look like a real doctor, with gloves and all. This job could be fun. I was already having fun.

“Perfect,” I said. “So, I think we’re all ready. Let’s go see Emily.”

“I can’t wait.” She grinned, stepping from foot to foot. Her ponytail swayed behind her neck. I noticed she wore a thin silver chain on her neck, which wasn’t in the file. “Okay, turn around again for me.”

She did, in a theatrical way. I unlocked the chain and left it on the table, then got the zipties again, and crossed her wrists behind her back. It zipped on, no issue. I made sure it was just as tight as before. Her hands were warm, and so were mine, now. I held her shoulders. “Now the blindfold. You know the drill.”

“You’re great for your first time, Lena. I’ll send you and Emily a gift once I’m back home, I promise.”

“No need to for anything like that, I’m just doing my job.”

I placed the hood over her head. It was made from heavy cloth, and blocked off the light completely. Her ponytail caught on the back of it, so I pulled the hair-tie, and let her hair loose. It went just past her shoulders, ash blond. I could see goosebumps appear on her arms, and let my fingers slide over them, feeling the bumpy skin. She was tied up now, even if it was inappropriate, I could play with her. Standing behind her, I reached over her belly and touched her nipples, two small, hard dimples. She shivered a little. The cloth bag shook on her head.

“Come this way.” I steered her out of the room, one hand on her shoulder. She walked without hesitating, probably used to Emily’s guidance, much more confident than mine, no doubt.

I wondered, once the noose was on and there’s no reason to pretend anymore, I would have to play with Mary’s body. The file asked for it. I knew it’d be embarrassing in front of Emily, but I couldn’t really tune out that fantasy, and remembering Mary’s twitching made my own body feel sensitive. It made me squirm in my uniform. I knew my own nipples were hard.

We kept walking, her cute pink socks shuffling over concrete. I could feel her in my arms, she was excited, she was happy, alive. In my mind, I repeated the instructions. Get her socks off while she’s hanging. I wondered how it felt to suddenly lose ground under your legs. I wondered how long the dance would even last.

Past an unlocked iron door, the room widened, and we entered an echoing hall that stretched beyond immediate sight. This wasn’t just a basement, it was an entire compound. It must have cost a fortune… but when a single video could go for thirty grand, it must have been worth all the hassle.

I saw Emily, and she saw me, then raised index finger to her lips in a gesture of silence. She motioned me to another room, something that looked like a recording booth, except with a wooden chair in the middle.

And a noose, tied and ready.

Emily gave me a thumbs-up and a smile, then waited. I knew what that meant, she wanted to watch me work. I picked up a bit of confidence with Mary, but now the fear started to creep in again—If I was too much of a problem, I might as well end up dancing the night away myself.

I opened the door and marched Mary inside the booth. The air was warmer here, thicker, it tasted of sweat. Reminded me of a gym. I guess dancing is hard work.

There was a metal drain embedded in the concrete, probably for draining off bodily fluids. A rubber hose sat in the corner, and the entire place was wired up with cameras, in each corner of the room, and one behind glass. Even a couple handheld cameras on the table, and a GoPro, I’m guessing for the first-person view of the dancer. Other things, too. I’d have to come here on my own time and learn how everything was done.

But for now, my job was simple. The cameras were all set up, already recording, I could tell by their red blinking lights. Someone would be paid a lot of money to edit together the best angles, best moments.

“Okay, Mary,” I said, rubbing her shoulders. “We’re almost there, just have to set up a few things. Stand up on this chair for me.”

“No problem,” she said. Her voice was a little muffled from the hood. I went to one knee and gently lifted her foot, until her sole rested on the wooden stool. She felt for it with her toes. It was a little slippery in those socks.

“Up you go. I got you.”

That gave her the confidence to step onto the stool. She really trusted me.

“So,” I said, touching her legs. “I’ll run a few more routine tests, and then it’s all done. Just do what I say now, as well as you can, okay?”


“One of the tests will be a little uncomfortable.”

I felt the muscles of her thighs tense a bit. “Oh? Will it hurt?”

“Not at all, but I’ll need to measure your pulse. It’ll be a little hard to breathe, but bear with me, okay?”

“I’ll do my best,” she said.

I brought another stool over and placed it behind her, then stepped up myself, and reached for the noose. It was a sturdy bit of rope, black on the inside. It must have seen a lot of necks. It was bristly to the touch, and had an uneasy sweet smell that made me shiver. I pulled it looser, then gently slipped it over Mary’s neck. “I’ll measure your pulse now with this device. Be sure to be very still, or I’ll have to do the entire test again.”

She stood still. I tucked the noose under her chin. The hood pressed up against her face very tightly, and I could see the outline of her nose and cheekbones even through its heavy fabric. I tightened the loop on the noose until it was snug around her entire neck. I left a bit of slack in the rope beyond, enough to cause a slight drop, just for theatrics. Emily was watching me behind the glass of a viewing booth. She had the proudest smile. That made me feel a little bit better.

“Okay, Mary. You’re doing great.” I stepped down from my stool, and picked out one of the cameras from the table, flipped the screen sideways, and started recording. I knew this room had all the possible angles covered already, but I decided to improvise, and add a bit of my own. I made sure to record Mary’s entire body from a few steps away first.

She looked incredible. Standing completely still, her skin shining in the light. Completely naked, save for two pink ankle socks. Her body had reddish spots on her knees and shoulders and the tips of her breasts. I made a close-up of them, then moved around to the back of her knees and touched that spot. My fingers were a little cold. Mary moved her leg, bent it at the knee. I let my finger slide up and made sure to record the wave of goosebumps that washed over her entire thigh. Then, I spread her butt again, and recorded that, too. I touched it, and it twitched. I held the camera a bit away, and kissed Mary in there. She shook a little. I licked it. My tongue moved over her butthole, taking in the shape of it, the wet bumps. I licked it again, holding one of her legs to make sure she didn’t fall. I placed a gentle kiss on that spot, then lower, at the back of her knee, and moved to the front of her.

I recorded her chest, her nipples. I held the camera still and made sure to capture the way her chest rose with short breaths. The noose was already restricting some air flow, just from its weight. I smoothed her hair, touched the nipple, then kissed it. The muscles of her stomach curled.

“What’s going on?” she asked.

I didn’t answer. I placed kisses over her stomach, until I reached her pussy, and I let my tongue glide over it. Her entire body responded, shook under my touch. I licked her again like this, and her knees touched. She could barely stay standing.

“What are you doing?” She asked. Her voice was thinner, but also more serious.

My saliva dripped on the inside of her thigh. I wiped my mouth on her stomach. “This is your last test, Mary. You have to do exactly as I tell you. It will be uncomfortable, but you have to trust me.”

“What do you mean?” Her voice was so cute and naïve in that moment.

I took a step back, and placed her entire body in the shot of my camera.

“Do what I say now. Jump from the stool.”

“Why? What—what’s the test?”

“Mary, please. You want to go home, don’t you?”

She was silent for a moment. I wondered how it all felt from her point of view, all the questions that would be racing through her mind right about now, but as far as she knew, she was in the hands of doctors.

If she took too long, I’d have to kick the stool from under her. But I decided to wait. “Go on, Mary. Give me a nice jump.”

Her breaths were short. She bent her knees a little, measuring it. The noose was still slack enough that it didn’t pull her, so at best this must have felt like some sort of collar, or device, like the cuff of a blood pressure monitor.

“Is there something in front of me?”

“Nothing,” I said. “I just need you to get your heart rate up. Go on.”

She must have accepted that explanation, because she jumped.

The noose caught tight like the snap of a seat belt, and she swung forward, then immediately back. Her legs hit the stool on the backswing, and it tumbled away. She was suspended in the air, with no way to reach the ground. Her hands were tied behind her back.

“Good girl. Now extend both legs for me.”

She didn’t listen, just squirmed in the rope, legs desperate to find ground.

“The sooner you do it, the sooner we’ll finish,” I said. “Both legs forward, please.”

And she listened. I could hear a stifled cough through her hood, but her stomach muscles tensed, and she raised her knees to her chest, then straightened out her legs.

“Very good, now hold.”

She almost dropped one of the legs, but she kept it straight. There was a silent gargle coming from her throat. I think she was calling for help.

“I know, it’s hard. But we have to do it.”

I touched the heel of her extended foot. She immediately tried to put pressure on my hand, but that just nudged my hand away.

“Keep straight, Mary. I know you can do it. Be brave now.”

She straightened out her legs again. Her thigh muscles pulsed with effort. I recorded her feet from the side and front, the ankle sock just a bit dirty on the sole from all the walking. I pinched the sock at the heel, and slowly lifted it, exposing her red sole, and then her pretty round toes.

“Spread your toes, please.”

Her leg shook from effort, but she did as asked. The toes stretched wide. I kissed her big toe, and proceeded to kiss all of them in sequence. Her foot was shaking, the gargle in her throat louder now. I kissed her heel, and both of her legs dropped, and she swung away from me. Her chest shook, but it wasn’t motion associated with breathing.

She wasn’t getting enough oxygen, and her body went into panic mode.

Her legs started to kick and buck, looking for anything to stand on. They found only air. She curled her toes down, as far as they could reach. The material of her other sock made a straight line from the tip of her toe to the heel. Her cute fingers were spasming, trying to grip at air. The zipties were sturdy. I filmed her stomach tensing and releasing tension in its struggle to pick up any air. The front of the hood was soaking through with spit. She was trying to say something, but only gurgles came out. I could see her mouth opening and closing by the way the material stretched on her face.

She swung her legs, bucked, her body glistened with sweat. During one of the kicks, a droplet of sweat fell on my cheek. Her dance was captivating. The way her body struggled was unlike anything I’ve ever seen. She had been young and full of life, and the terror of this situation had her body put every bit of her youth into the struggling her muscles. The kicks stretched, some went wide, the others forward, some made a gripping motion. Sometimes they just shook. She joined her feet for a moment, as if trying to jump through air, reached down with them, toes together. Sweat dripped from her feet.

“I’m here, I’m with you, sweetheart. Don’t stop.”

But the kicks eventually began to slow, and it made me confident enough to approach. I touched her leg. She responded, raised her leg, and I felt her socked foot tug behind my knee, but she had no strength to pull me in.

“You’re doing great, Mary. Just a little longer. Keep fighting.”

With her leg holding onto me, I pulled her other thigh in the opposite direction and filmed her twitching pussy. It was enlarged, and looked insanely sensitive. I placed a gentle kiss on it, and her body twitched, a single shudder that took over every bit of her, from the toes to the ears. I kissed her there again, and slid my tongue up the swollen parts, and she shuddered, and I kept licking until her body lost control and started shaking, muscles tensing and relaxing. She even managed to raise both legs to her chest. I couldn’t imagine the intensity of what she felt. I placed one of her legs over my shoulder, then held her other leg spread open. I knew what was next. With my free hand, I moved the camera down, under her. It had the perfect view of her asshole and twitching pussy.

“It’s okay,” I said. “It’s okay, Mary. Go on.”

I let a drop of spit fall from my tongue onto her clit, then licked it and pulled my head back.

Mary spasmed, and a streak of liquid shot through the air and showered the concrete. I kissed her thigh. She spasmed again, and another streak followed, thin as a wire, and spattered the ground. I could feel her socked toes curl over my ear, and she spasmed for the third time. No liquid came out, so I ducked under her foot, letting it drop, and immediately began licking her asshole, and her body could not stop moving, struggling, twitching, shaking, her legs beating against me. Her asshole on my tongue pulsed like a heartbeat. I left my tongue in there for a moment, feeling her entire body’s movements, the pulses, the scared twitches of pleasure and shock. Then, slowly, I moved away. A trail of saliva stayed connected for a moment, but her twitching broke it off.

Her legs were barely moving now. It’s as if she was trying to walk at normal pace, but I knew it was all her body could give. I licked the muscle of her thigh, felt the taste of sweat. Then, I bent back her leg, touching her socked heel to her buttock, and began to peel off the sock. Her foot slowly unraveled, the movements of its toes gradual, as if gentle. I touched her sole, and she curled her foot in response. I gave it one last kiss, and let go, so she could finish her little kicks.

The door to the booth opened, and Emily shuffled inside, holding a bucket. She motioned for me to come over.

I did.

“Great job,” she whispered, and took the camera from me, then handed me the bucket. “I’ll spread her legs.”

I understood.

I approached Mary’s body, gripped her ankle, and lifted. The leg bent up without an issue, knee touching her breast. Emily did the same.

I held the bucket to Mary’s pussy, and waited. Nothing came yet.

“You did amazing,” Emily said. “I knew you’d settle in, Lena.”

“Thanks.” Still nothing came. “Is she going to pee?”

“Eventually. But we can talk in the meantime.”

“Okay. Are hangings usually this long?”

“I’d say it’s about the average.” Emily rubbed her nose against Mary’s breast. “She was a cutie.”


“So, do you think you can do another one?”

I looked at her. “Another hanging?”

“Anything you want, really. I get tons of requests, it’s why I needed a helper, after all.”

“Well, yeah. I’ll do my best.”

“I’m glad.” Emily lowered the camera.

The body shook again. It was more of a single jerk, as if something startled it. Then, I felt all the strength go out of the muscles, all at once. Her leg bent a little more, as the muscles no longer applied pressure.

And a trickling sound against metal, as Mary finally let go. Emily caressed the girl’s stomach as the girl peed. “She was a great dancer. Many of them are. I can’t wait for you to see all the different ways they can go.”

“Yeah. Me too,” I said. “Thank you for the opportunity.”

When Mary was finished, Emily wiped her pussy with a piece of a paper towel, then gently lowered the girl’s leg. So did I. Then, Emily closed the camera, turned the girl around, and kissed her bound hands. I watched it. Emily saw me watch.

Then, Emily touched my cheek. I tensed.

She laughed. “You can leave the body here for now. Go and have a look at the files, see if you like someone. Even go in and talk to them if you want. All at your pace.”

“Okay. Maybe a boy this time?”

“You can do a bunch of them at once, too, and without the hoods. You’re a creative girl, I can’t wait to see what you come up with.”

I nodded. This job would be an incredible experience. I wanted to see it all, try out every tool. I could see why Emily was so passionate about it.

I liked it, too.


Thank you for reading. Tell me if you enjoyed, and if I should continue Lena's story. - Still
R: 3 / I: 0

Little girl eating and living alive inside the worm stomach

18h ago
Anonymous 09/01/19 (Sun) 21:40:38 No.74495
Little girl eating and living alive inside the worm stomach

On a warm beautiful day on Saturday, October 14 around 1 pm, a beautiful loli girl was played on the meadow. It was a little girl. Biological was born as a baby boy. She had a girl's body at birth. She was 7 years old, but looks and looks like 4 years old. She had a slim girl's body, a very girlish look, and a very thin girl's voice. It was 105cm high and weighed 15kg. She was dressed in pale red gym pants with two white bands on her hips and a white gym girl's shirt. She was wearing a genius of pink girl gym sneakers and pink socks.

The little girl was called Keiko, she had beautiful pink eyes and beautiful long pale red hair tied into twintails.

She played with two dolls she brought with her. Her mother knew she was going to play the meadow.

As she played, suddenly just in front of her, a 20-meter-long, 1-meter-wide and 1-meter-high white giant ring-shaped hungry worm emerged from the ground. It was a worm feeding on little girls and transdaughters (girls' boys), from the 3rd to the 14th years, and their souls. As soon as he emerged, he immediately opened a large mouth and pulled out a red slimy gripper, and began to wrap both her legs with him. When her legs were wrapped, he began to pull her to his press. The little girl was screaming and crying. When the girl's legs were his mouth, he began sucking her into his esophagus. First her small legs passed into the esophagus of the worm, then her girl's body, and finally her girl's head passed into the esophagus.
The worm devoured little Keika, dressed in gym pants and a gym girl's T-shirt, and put on gym girl's sneakers. He locked her inside. She could hear her muffled shouting and crying.

When Keiko was the narrow tube of the worm's esophagus, he lifted his body slightly and began to move it slowly or quickly down his throat so that his stomach acids would digest it quickly. As he moved it, at the end of his throat the stomach valve of the worm began to open. when the worm's stomach valve opened, her small legs first passed, then her girl's body and the stomach valve closed when her girl's head passed. In 15 seconds Keiko found herself inside a stomach sitting position on her back slightly with her shrugged legs. Although the worm closed its mouth, it was perfectly visible inside the stomach. Keiko was still crying.

As soon as she found herself in her stomach, Keiko heard herself fearfully and poked into her gym pants. Her urine was flowing, and her pale brown thin extremes filled the back of her gym pants completely to the point that some of her extremes leaked out from under her gym pants. She had completely wet punched gym pants, and the back of her gym pants was completely peeled.

As she cried, the stomach began to be filled with transparent, glowing gastric boiling worm acid. In 15 seconds, Keiko was immersed in the stomach acid of a giant worm.
When she found herself with the gastric acid of the worm, she began to scream and cry even more. It has already begun the rapid, painful digestion of the spiked and reproofed little Keiki, dressed in spiked and reproofed gym pants and a gym girl's T-shirt and put on girls' gym sneakers and socks.

At first, girl's gym sneakers and socks, which she wore on her legs, dissolved. Then her stomach acid began to dissolve her toes and arms quickly, then her legs, hands, hips, then her little penis, one and her waist, then her loins, the abdomen of her chest and back. Her body was dissolving at the same time, along with gym pants and a gym girl's T-shirt she wore. Her skin, flesh, muscles, and tendons were rapidly dissolving the gastric acid of the worm from her bone. Then the gastric acid of the worm began to dissolve rapidly. She felt like she was not in boiling oil, but molten hot iron. It was an unbearable sharp cruel pain as her girlish body and tiny baby bones dissolved. Keiko was screaming and crying from the unbearable sharp cruel pain as her stomach acid processed the nutrients into a giant worm. Tears ran down her face. Whaaaaat! It burns very much! Whaaaaat! It hurts so badly! I want to go out of here! I want to go to my mom! But the worm ignored her, for Keiko was nothing but a young living meal for a huge worm. Her skin dissolves to reveal the flesh, muscles and tendons of her girl's body, which immediately began to dissolve rapidly. Keiko screamed and cried as her girl's body melted. She suffered very much. Her skin, flesh, muscles, tendons and tiny baby bones are mixed and built with raw materials. Her gym pants and the girl's gym t-shirt she wore are dissolving quickly. When her gym panties and the girl's gym t-shirt had dissolved, the glowing gastric acid of the giant worm had already begun to dissolve her loins and chest areas quickly to expose her meat, ribs, viscera and other human organs. Keiko was nothing but a living piece of live meat. Its guts leak into an environment that dissolves quickly. Her streams of meat were boiling. It will be the end. It would be her cruel painful death. The unbearable pain clung to her girl's body on all sides. The giant worm's acid has a remarkable power that can dissolve its soft tissues and tiny baby bones in a matter of seconds. As the worm moved a little further, the acid snapped into her face. As the acid snorted into her face, her skin on her face partially melted, revealing flesh and bones. Please hurt! She cried. Her fingertips were confused, her muscles and nerves dissolving quickly. As the seconds passed, it deteriorated as the giant worm's stomach acid quickly dissolved her skin, flesh, muscles, tendons and tiny baby bones, from her middle body and then from her thighs. She screamed in horror. Her body quickly dissolved this trap. She could no longer suffer. It was intense against her. Her chest area tore and the gastric worm acid quickly dissolved it. As her girl's body melted, she could hear the cracking and breaking of her spine and other tiny baby bones, which were quickly dissolved by stomach acid. It was the worst pain of her very short life. Even though the seconds were fast, it was a long, painful minute for a little girl. It was something terrible. Only a week ago she celebrated her seventh birthday. It was her last birthday. Keiko did not deserve such a cruel fate. Her life is about to end. Her gym panties and a gym girl's shirt that she wore, legs, hands, skin, meat, muscles, tendons, loins, viscera, some human organs, ribs and tiny baby bones are definitely gone. All that remained were her shoulders, head, neck, hair, eyes, a pair of bone vertebrae, with a still beating heart and lungs still breathing. Though she had dissolved most of her girl's body, she still felt unbearable sharp cruel pain. Finally, the glowing stomach acid of the giant worm quickly dissolved the rest of her girl's body. Her shoulders, beautiful long pale red hair, pink eyes, head, and the whole skull. In 30 seconds, Keiko's intolerable cruel pain was completely dissolved and spent inside the stomach of the gastric acid of a giant worm. When her girl's body dissolved, Keike's soul appeared. She screamed as she left her body. Because she was feeling fuel pain. Aaaauuuu! Nieeeeee! Aaaaaaaachgrchhhh! Finally, Keik's soul was completely gone. Her soul melted into utter nothingness. She died, she's definitely dead. She ceased to exist physically and mentally. As if she had never been born. Keiko and her soul were quickly dissolved by the gastric acid of the worm. Nothing remained from the loli transgender. The gastric acid of a giant worm dissolved all of it, including tiny baby bones and clothing.
What was left of her was only her dolls, which were found after hours of looking for her. Although they could not find her body, they knew that a huge worm had swallowed it up, and in 5 years it had swallowed up to 40,000 girls from the age of 3 to 14, including 6,000 transgender girls.

So ended a very short life innocent little girl. Which was eaten and unbearable in severe pain dissolved and digested inside the stomach of the gastric acid of a giant worm.

The little girl did not deserve such a terrible painful cruel death. It was a small child who had life ahead of him and not end up inside the worm's stomach like ordinary human flesh.
R: 3 / I: 0
18h ago
Anonymous 09/01/19 (Sun) 21:40:38 No.74495
Little girl eating and living alive inside the worm stomach

On a warm beautiful day on Saturday, October 14 around 1 pm, a beautiful loli girl was played on the meadow. It was a little girl. Biological was born as a baby boy. She had a girl's body at birth. She was 7 years old, but looks and looks like 4 years old. She had a slim girl's body, a very girlish look, and a very thin girl's voice. It was 105cm high and weighed 15kg. She was dressed in pale red gym pants with two white bands on her hips and a white gym girl's shirt. She was wearing a genius of pink girl gym sneakers and pink socks.

The little girl was called Keiko, she had beautiful pink eyes and beautiful long pale red hair tied into twintails.

She played with two dolls she brought with her. Her mother knew she was going to play the meadow.

As she played, suddenly just in front of her, a 20-meter-long, 1-meter-wide and 1-meter-high white giant ring-shaped hungry worm emerged from the ground. It was a worm feeding on little girls and transdaughters (girls' boys), from the 3rd to the 14th years, and their souls. As soon as he emerged, he immediately opened a large mouth and pulled out a red slimy gripper, and began to wrap both her legs with him. When her legs were wrapped, he began to pull her to his press. The little girl was screaming and crying. When the girl's legs were his mouth, he began sucking her into his esophagus. First her small legs passed into the esophagus of the worm, then her girl's body, and finally her girl's head passed into the esophagus.
The worm devoured little Keika, dressed in gym pants and a gym girl's T-shirt, and put on gym girl's sneakers. He locked her inside. She could hear her muffled shouting and crying.

When Keiko was the narrow tube of the worm's esophagus, he lifted his body slightly and began to move it slowly or quickly down his throat so that his stomach acids would digest it quickly. As he moved it, at the end of his throat the stomach valve of the worm began to open. when the worm's stomach valve opened, her small legs first passed, then her girl's body and the stomach valve closed when her girl's head passed. In 15 seconds Keiko found herself inside a stomach sitting position on her back slightly with her shrugged legs. Although the worm closed its mouth, it was perfectly visible inside the stomach. Keiko was still crying.

As soon as she found herself in her stomach, Keiko heard herself fearfully and poked into her gym pants. Her urine was flowing, and her pale brown thin extremes filled the back of her gym pants completely to the point that some of her extremes leaked out from under her gym pants. She had completely wet punched gym pants, and the back of her gym pants was completely peeled.

As she cried, the stomach began to be filled with transparent, glowing gastric boiling worm acid. In 15 seconds, Keiko was immersed in the stomach acid of a giant worm.
When she found herself with the gastric acid of the worm, she began to scream and cry even more. It has already begun the rapid, painful digestion of the spiked and reproofed little Keiki, dressed in spiked and reproofed gym pants and a gym girl's T-shirt and put on girls' gym sneakers and socks.

At first, girl's gym sneakers and socks, which she wore on her legs, dissolved. Then her stomach acid began to dissolve her toes and arms quickly, then her legs, hands, hips, then her little penis, one and her waist, then her loins, the abdomen of her chest and back. Her body was dissolving at the same time, along with gym pants and a gym girl's T-shirt she wore. Her skin, flesh, muscles, and tendons were rapidly dissolving the gastric acid of the worm from her bone. Then the gastric acid of the worm began to dissolve rapidly. She felt like she was not in boiling oil, but molten hot iron. It was an unbearable sharp cruel pain as her girlish body and tiny baby bones dissolved. Keiko was screaming and crying from the unbearable sharp cruel pain as her stomach acid processed the nutrients into a giant worm. Tears ran down her face. Whaaaaat! It burns very much! Whaaaaat! It hurts so badly! I want to go out of here! I want to go to my mom! But the worm ignored her, for Keiko was nothing but a young living meal for a huge worm. Her skin dissolves to reveal the flesh, muscles and tendons of her girl's body, which immediately began to dissolve rapidly. Keiko screamed and cried as her girl's body melted. She suffered very much. Her skin, flesh, muscles, tendons and tiny baby bones are mixed and built with raw materials. Her gym pants and the girl's gym t-shirt she wore are dissolving quickly. When her gym panties and the girl's gym t-shirt had dissolved, the glowing gastric acid of the giant worm had already begun to dissolve her loins and chest areas quickly to expose her meat, ribs, viscera and other human organs. Keiko was nothing but a living piece of live meat. Its guts leak into an environment that dissolves quickly. Her streams of meat were boiling. It will be the end. It would be her cruel painful death. The unbearable pain clung to her girl's body on all sides. The giant worm's acid has a remarkable power that can dissolve its soft tissues and tiny baby bones in a matter of seconds. As the worm moved a little further, the acid snapped into her face. As the acid snorted into her face, her skin on her face partially melted, revealing flesh and bones. Please hurt! She cried. Her fingertips were confused, her muscles and nerves dissolving quickly. As the seconds passed, it deteriorated as the giant worm's stomach acid quickly dissolved her skin, flesh, muscles, tendons and tiny baby bones, from her middle body and then from her thighs. She screamed in horror. Her body quickly dissolved this trap. She could no longer suffer. It was intense against her. Her chest area tore and the gastric worm acid quickly dissolved it. As her girl's body melted, she could hear the cracking and breaking of her spine and other tiny baby bones, which were quickly dissolved by stomach acid. It was the worst pain of her very short life. Even though the seconds were fast, it was a long, painful minute for a little girl. It was something terrible. Only a week ago she celebrated her seventh birthday. It was her last birthday. Keiko did not deserve such a cruel fate. Her life is about to end. Her gym panties and a gym girl's shirt that she wore, legs, hands, skin, meat, muscles, tendons, loins, viscera, some human organs, ribs and tiny baby bones are definitely gone. All that remained were her shoulders, head, neck, hair, eyes, a pair of bone vertebrae, with a still beating heart and lungs still breathing. Though she had dissolved most of her girl's body, she still felt unbearable sharp cruel pain. Finally, the glowing stomach acid of the giant worm quickly dissolved the rest of her girl's body. Her shoulders, beautiful long pale red hair, pink eyes, head, and the whole skull. In 30 seconds, Keiko's intolerable cruel pain was completely dissolved and spent inside the stomach of the gastric acid of a giant worm. When her girl's body dissolved, Keike's soul appeared. She screamed as she left her body. Because she was feeling fuel pain. Aaaauuuu! Nieeeeee! Aaaaaaaachgrchhhh! Finally, Keik's soul was completely gone. Her soul melted into utter nothingness. She died, she's definitely dead. She ceased to exist physically and mentally. As if she had never been born. Keiko and her soul were quickly dissolved by the gastric acid of the worm. Nothing remained from the loli transgender. The gastric acid of a giant worm dissolved all of it, including tiny baby bones and clothing.
What was left of her was only her dolls, which were found after hours of looking for her. Although they could not find her body, they knew that a huge worm had swallowed it up, and in 5 years it had swallowed up to 40,000 girls from the age of 3 to 14, including 6,000 transgender girls.

So ended a very short life innocent little girl. Which was eaten and unbearable in severe pain dissolved and digested inside the stomach of the gastric acid of a giant worm.

The little girl did not deserve such a terrible painful cruel death. It was a small child who had life ahead of him and not end up inside the worm's stomach like ordinary human flesh.
R: 59 / I: 0

Miscellaneous short(ish) stories: The Second [various tags, but expect lots of asphyxia and f/f]

Previous thread:

And we're back in business. Well, I was never really gone, but just too busy/lazy/distracted to make a new thread after my old one was suddenly way past the bump limit. But I did write a couple of stories in the meantime, of my own design or inspired by people from discord, which I'll be posting over the next days in no particular order. Something something feedback and criticism is greatly appreciated.
R: 0 / I: 0

Always Be Smiling... (Petrification, Shattering)

Brooke strolled out into the ring, a large white smile on her pretty face. She held a Round 3 sign high above her head. Her nubile form covered only by a branded black bikini top, matching black micro-shorts, and white sneakers. She smiled as she flaunted both her body and the Round 3 sign.

The Gorgon currently losing was not in the mood for this show biz bullshit and Brooke's enthusiasm - as contrived as it may be but required by her job.

Suddenly, the limber brunette freezes in place - her contractually-obligated pretty smile still adorning her face.

A green light travels quickly down her head and neck, leaving behind slightly cracked stone replacing her flesh in its wake - her stone face still donning the smile. The green light quickly travels down the rest of her torso and up her lithe arms still holding the sign above.

Her breasts turn to stone under her bikini top (which remains unchanged), while the green light travels down her belly, her hips, her sex, and her long, sculpted legs, including her feet inside her white sneakers.

The Gorgon quickly jumps over to the newly stoned ring girl statue, grabs both arms below her shoulders, and rips them off the socket with a loud CRACK.

He raises her arms, still tightly gripping the sign above, winds up swinging them fully behind his back, and with all his strength SMASHES the sign directly into her head and pretty, smiling face. The head does not fly off - it simply shatters into hundreds of pieces by the brute force.

He continues smashing the former ring girl's stone torso, quickly breaking apart her stone boobs and cute belly. Finally smashing apart her hips and pussy covered by her intact but flattened short shorts, the Gorgon stops as he seems to have blown off all his steam.

Brooke's stone legs fall almost apologetically to both sides - smashing part in several pieces upon landing on the ring floor.

The crowd cheers at the spectacle.
R: 18 / I: 0

Zookeepers 2 (Soft and Hard Vore, Nipple Torture, Butchering, Consensual, Casual)

Zookeepers 2: Eclectic Voraloo

The continuing tales of the girls who work at the zoo. A zoo that has decided to feed its female employees to its animals (why? 'cause it's cheaper, silly). A sequel to both Zookeepers and Hanna Goes to the Zoo (both of which were based, in part, on the vore comic "A Tight Fit", aka Jimmy the Giant Frog, by PD), but it can also probably work as a stand alone story. Read them all in any order you wish, though the build up of tension and stakes might be more effective if you read them in the order they were written in (Hanna -> Zoo -> Zoo2).

Content Tags: F/f oral and masturbation, Animal/female Vore (Soft and Hard), Partial Vore, Nipple Torture, Digestion, Beheading, Butchering, Orgasm Denial, Objectification, Casual Attitude, Consensual, Reluctant

Parts 1, 2, and 3 are soft and juicy, but parts 4, 5 and 6 get progressively more hard and crunchy. Part 7 is a fluffy little breather, and part 8 returns to soft vore once again. If you're only interested in soft vore, you can probably skip directly from 3 to 8 without problems, I think, though you'll be missing out on a lot of fun stuff if you do.

1 - Alicia's Turn (Sunday)

 The world may have changed over the past few years, with everyone's ideas about norms and taboos shifting slowly and subtly enough that most hadn't even noticed it happening, but apparently not everyone had gotten the memo just yet, so to speak. Not everyone was quite on the same page about a girl's role, in this new, hungry world.

 Jasmin reflected on this, in an uncharacteristic moment of introspection, as she watched Alicia fret and pace. The girl, her coworker and fellow zookeeper, was obviously nervous about what the next few minutes held in store for her. Although, Jasmin mused, she probably had a good reason to be so apprehensive, if one looked at what was about to happen to her from an objective point of view.

 What was about to happen to her was currently resting in his large metal transport cage, just outside of the zoo's amphitheater, waiting patiently for his next meal. It was a little after two o'clock on Sunday afternoon, and Jimmy, the zoo's genetically engineered giant frog, was due for his weekly feeding. His weekly live feeding, which would take place in front of an audience of eager zoo patrons, no less. And Alicia, who was slated to be the "feed" part of the approaching live feeding, seemed less than completely enthused at the prospect.

 While the girl's nerves were perhaps understandable, especially considering the way she hadn't so much volunteered for this duty as she had been drafted for it by the higher ups in the zoo's management, Jasmin thought that she was being a bit over dramatic about the whole thing. It really was a bit silly to fret so much over something so routine. It wasn't even like she was going to be the first girl that Jimmy had eaten, after all.

 Although, that might actually be the source of most of her nervousness, Jasmin realized. Alicia hadn't seemed to mind the thought of what was going to happen to her too much until she had seen it happen to the other girl, Trina, first. Perhaps the idea of being eaten hadn't been real to her, not really, until she had witnessed it first hand.

 Seeing Jimmy make such surprisingly short work of Trina had certainly been quite an eye opener for Jasmin herself. And she, unlike Alicia, had been told up front, at the time of her hiring, exactly how her term of employment would likely come to an end. Alicia didn't even have that. She'd been employed at the petting park part of the zoo, and had been basically just a glorified day care worker, before being transferred over to the reptile and amphibian department. She'd been moved there, with no explanation or warning, to cover the employee shortage that feeding the larger animals on their female keepers was creating.

 Alicia had begun to grow steadily more nervous all throughout the week after seeing Trina's feeding of Jimmy. Maybe because of how Trina had talked to them several minutes after she'd been swallowed, surprising them all, when they'd expected her to unconscious, at the very least, by that point. The former zookeeper had then somehow lasted for hours and hours inside of Jimmy's stomach, if the continued squirming was anything to judge by, and had still seemed to be hanging on, if only barely, even after closing.

 Trina was gone now, though. The only signs that she had ever existed were the small pile of bones that Jimmy had regurgitated a few days ago, and the much larger piles of amphibian poop that he'd been leaving for Alicia and Jasmin to clean up since about midweek. The bones were probably what had disturbed Alicia the most. Jimmy had only spit up the larger ones, like Trina's femurs, humeri, pelvis, and skull, which he apparently couldn't digest completely. The bones had been bleached white, perfectly clean aside from a glistening coating of stomach mucus, and left in a disorganized tangle near Jimmy's moisture mister. They had also been rough and eroded, too, their surfaces etched deeply by the giant frog's strong stomach acids.

 Alicia had refused to touch the bones, shuddering at the sight of them, so Jasmin had been the one to pick them up and dispose of them. She had done this under the watchful eye of Jimmy, who had been sitting on his rock under his heat lamp, blinking slowly at her the whole time. The bones, all that had been left of Trina, had ended up taking a surprisingly small amount of space in the trash can she'd dumped them into.

 "Okay, girls." Ted said, interrupting Jasmin's thoughts and Alicia's pacing. "It's time. Bring him in, would you?"

 Jasmin nodded, and Alicia gulped, before they both pushed the heavy cage cart into the amphitheater. Unloading Jimmy was simple. The giant frog was very easy going, and would usually move in any direction in response to firm taps or pokes on his legs or hind end.

 "Uhmm.." Alicia hummed nervously to herself as she glanced briefly and apprehensively at the enormous amphibian. Then the girl looked over at Jasmin and asked "..Wish me luck?"

 Jasmin only blinked at her in surprise, then rolled her eyes.

 "Luck?" she replied, with an amused snort. "Girl, you're about to get eaten. What possible good could luck do you now?"

 Alicia frowned at this, in apparent consternation.

 "..I guess you're right. Crap." was all she said in reply, before gulping again and looking even more nervous than she had previously.

 Alicia gave Jasmin a small, halfhearted wave goodbye and then moved over to join Ted next to Jimmy.

 Jasmin watched from the doorway as Ted introduced himself and Jimmy, and ran through his little pre-feeding explanation of how Jimmy had been created and how the zoo had acquired him. Alicia received no introduction to the audience from Ted. Apparently he had either forgotten about it, or thought it wasn't worth the bother, or maybe even thought that the audience simply wouldn't care what her name was. Or, Jasmin mused, more probably it was some combination of all three.

 Jasmin noticed that the audience itself was larger, by at least a factor of two, than the audience for Jimmy's last live feeding had been. The zoo's advertising department must have been doing its job right this past week, she thought, because word about the change in feeder animals from boring old goats and pigs to the apparently much more interesting nude girls was definitely getting out.

 Said audience ooh'd and aww'd in all the right places, with the occasional excited comment or encouraging cheer, as a trembling and worried looking Alicia stripped off her clothes and knelt down before Jimmy. They broke out into polite applause when, less than a minute later, the giant frog succeeded in grabbing and swallowing down the girl. This, despite her frantic squirming and writhing, which may or may not have been involuntary, that began once his lips clamped around her body. Her struggling, balled up form slid through his mouth, down his throat, and most of the way into his stomach, where its progress finally halted.

 Jimmy, who was now the better part of ten pounds larger, heavier, and stronger than he had been the week previously, seemed like he'd had no trouble disposing of his latest meal, despite the fact that Alicia was actually an inch or two taller than Trina had been. Perhaps this was because he was a little bigger. Or, maybe he was just getting better at eating girls, now that he'd had some practice at it.

 After the audience's short meet and greet with Jimmy, where they took pictures of the full frog and the still wriggling and struggling contents of his throat and stomach, Ted waved Jasmin back over and had her usher Jimmy back into his travel cage. The large, overfull giant frog moved slowly and ponderously, but without too much apparent trouble. Jasmin, taking her cue from Ted and the audience, ignored the squeaks and gasps of surprise and fear emanating out of her now former coworker, deep inside of the tummy where the girl turned food was now so thoroughly and permanently trapped.

 As Jasmin wheeled the cage back to Jimmy's terrarium, the noises Alicia was making began to change. The girl seemed to be settling down a bit, into her new place inside Jimmy's stomach, and her panic and fear seemed to be subsiding a little as well. Her words, though very muffled, now seemed to be wheezy pleas and begging instead of simple cries of fear.

 Jasmin couldn't make out everything Alicia was saying, as Jimmy climbed out of his cage and back into the familiar environment of his terrarium habitat, but the girl didn't seem to want to be released, which somewhat surprised Jasmin. Instead, she was asking, very nearly pleading in fact, for help shifting her position around inside of Jimmy. Something about his tongue, making her uncomfortable?

 Whatever Alicia's problem was, it would sort itself out, and wouldn't matter much in a few hours, anyway. Heck, it didn't even matter all that much now, Jasmin thought to herself, as she wheeled Jimmy's empty transport cage back out of his habitat and closed the door behind her. The girl was now just food, mere nutrients and calories for the frog that had eaten her. She might still be alive for awhile yet, inside of Jimmy, but her wants and desires no longer really mattered, either to him, or to anyone else.

2 - Alicia's Plight

 Despite herself, Jasmin's curiosity did eventually get the better of her. Alicia's struggles inside of Jimmy had continued all throughout the rest of the day, as evidenced by the near constant squirming of the giant amphibian's bulging belly. So, at the end of her shift, just after the zoo had closed for the day, Jasmin went back into Jimmy's terrarium.

 "Alicia?" she asked quietly, as she knelt down before Jimmy. "Alicia, are you still.. there?"

 She had been about to ask "Are you still in there?", but had realized that it have been a dumb question before it had gotten all the way out of her mouth. Of course Alicia was still in Jimmy. Where else would she be? But, just coming out and asking if the girl was still alive, however, seemed a bit tactless.

 There was a noise, low and indistinct, from inside of Jimmy's stomach, and its contents squirmed again, trying to move around. Jimmy quashed this movement with a strong swallow, which visibly pushed the girl down further into his stomach for a moment, before the giant frog relaxed once again.

 "J-Jasmin..?" came a muffled, gasping question from inside the frog's belly, a few moments later. "Jasmin, is that you?"

 "Yes.." Jasmin replied, a bit loudly, so Alicia could hear her better. "How.. How are you doing?"

 "Oh, thank goodness.. you're here.." Alicia wheezed, while Jimmy regarded Jasmin indifferently, blinking slowly at her. "Please.. Please help me.."

 "I can't let you out of there, Alicia. You know that." Jasmin replied patiently, as she had been more than half expecting to hear the girl beg for release, if she were still conscious and able to talk. "Aside from the fact that Ted and everyone else would be irritated at me for it, think about poor Jimmy.. Just imagine how he'd feel, after he's worked so hard to keep you down all day, if I helped you out of his stomach now. It wouldn't be fair to him."

 Jimmy, as if he understood and agreed with Jasmin's words, swallowed around the meal lodged in his throat and belly again.

 "..Not that." Alicia managed, a few moments later, after she had gotten a little bit of her breath back. "Not that.. But please, help me.."

 "You.. you don't want out?" Jasmin asked, surprised. "What do you want, then?"

 "My.. my pussy.. Oh, god, my pussy!" Alicia cried out, sounding like she was nearly in tears. "E-Every time Jimmy swallows.. his tongue rubs up against my pussy.. It's driving me c-crazy!"

 "..Oh." Jasmin replied, her mouth shaped exactly like her exclamation. "I.. I see. Why don't you just.. um.. play with yourself, then?"

 "I can't reach it.. I can't reach it!" Alicia wailed, squirming around again in frustrated need, before being shoved firmly back into the bottom of Jimmy's stomach by yet another swallow. "..Please.. Help me free my hand.. Please.."

 "Umm.." Jasmin waffled, as she regarded the giant frog before her warily. "..I don't know if that's a good idea, Alicia. Jimmy might not like me reaching down that far into him.."

 "Please..!" Alicia begged again, before her plea was cut off by another powerful swallow.

 "Oh, alright." Jasmin finally agreed. "I'll.. I'll try."

 Getting Jimmy to open his mouth wasn't hard, as it was already open slightly in any case. Once his large lips had parted as wide as Jasmin could get him to open them, Alicia became visible to the outside world once again. The only parts of the mostly swallowed girl Jasmin could see, though, were the bottoms of her little feet and toes, her shapely rump, and her sex, which was just barely visible in the small gap between her folded legs.

 "I.. I don't know if I'm going to be able to reach very far into his stomach.." Jasmin commented, as she looked down into Jimmy's gaping maw. "There isn't much room.."

 "Oh, please.." Alicia moaned again, her voice a little more audible now.

 As if to demonstrate her predicament, Jimmy chose that moment to swallow again, despite his open mouth. Jasmin watched, fascinated, as the giant frog's throat constricted around Alicia, and as his long, sticky tongue rubbed up against her inflamed pussy, dragging along its length and tugging on her outer lips and hood as it passed across it, causing the trapped girl to cry out in pleasure and desperate need.

 Hesitantly, after Jimmy's throat had relaxed once more, Jasmin slipped her right arm into the little crevice between Alicia's legs. The fit was tight, very tight, and she felt the skin of her arm brush up against the flesh of Jimmy's tongue below, Alicia's thighs to the sides, and the girl's sex above it.

 She felt around for several moments, reaching as deeply down into Jimmy as she could, but couldn't find anything to grab hold off to try to help her former coworker.

 "I.. I don't think I can do anything for you.." Jasmin said, after another moment's effort. "I just can't reach deep enough.. Sorry.."

 "Oh, god, please..!" Alicia cried, her desperation very obvious, even if Jasmin could barely hear it now around her arm. "Please, I need to come so badly!"

 "Sorry, I just can't reach your arms or hands.." Jasmin replied, a bit regretfully, as she began to pull her own arm and hand back out of Jimmy. "There's nothing I can do for you.."

 Alicia's only response to this was a wail of despair, and another frantic bout of squirming, to which, quite predictably, Jimmy responded to by again swallowing down hard on her writhing form. Jasmin, whose arm was still half way down Jimmy's throat, felt her limb be squeezed even more tightly between Alicia's legs as this happened. In addition, her arm was also pushed firmly up against the girl's hot sex by the frog's strong, sticky tongue.

 "W-wait!" Alicia gasped out, after Jimmy had completed his swallow and as Jasmin finished pulling her arm free. "Wait, you can do it, instead!"

 "Do what?" Jasmin replied, frowning slightly, puzzled.

 "Rub my pussy!" Alicia replied, her tone hopeful and excited. "Please, help me come, Jas!"

 "Oh.." Jasmin replied, biting her lip and glancing away. "Well, I don't know, Alicia.."

 "Please, Jas!" Alicia begged. "I need to come so badly.. You have no idea! Please!"

 "My.. my ride's going to be here soon.." Jasmin said, as she used her left hand, the one that wasn't coated in frog drool and stomach slime, to check the time on her phone. "I need to be waiting in the parking lot for him.."

 "Please, Jas.. It won't take long, I promise!" Alicia said, desperately. "I'm so close already.. God, I need it so badly, please!"

 "Alright, alright.." Jasmin finally agreed, sighing. "But, I've got to go as soon as my boyfriend gets here. He hates waiting.."

 "Thank you, Jasmin, thank you so, so much.." Alicia burbled, her tone enormously relieved, before Jimmy swallowed down on her again.

 Jasmin eased Jimmy's mouth back open wide, and slipped her hand into his maw once more. This time, though, she didn't have to reach nearly as far into him as before. Her upturned hand slipped between Alicia's thighs again, and she brought it to rest gently against the girl's sex, which felt so hot that Jasmin thought it might be in danger of melting.

 "Ohhh.. Myyy... Gawwd..." Alicia whimpered, as Jasmin cupped the mound of her pussy and began stroking and caressing it. "That feels amaaazing.. Please, don't stop!"

 Jasmin didn't stop. She used the fingers of her right hand to slowly rub the quivering sex of Jimmy's meal, her former coworker. After a moment's warm up on the girl's outer lips, which Jasmin quickly realized wasn't needed in the slightest, she started circling Alicia's clit with the tip of her index finger. The girl gasped, then began bucking, even as Jasmin slipped her middle and ring fingers into her cleft.

 Jimmy chose that moment to swallow on his now frantically squirming and bucking captive, which caused his tongue to push up against Jasmin's hand, mashing her slim fingers even deeper into the ecstatic Alicia's sex.

 "Ahhh, don't stop, don't stop, don't stop..!" Alicia begged, once she had gotten her breath back. "That's so good. I'm sooo close!"

 Jasmin, who was starting to feel a little heated herself, didn't intend to stop. She could tell, even without Alicia's gasped and strained words, just how close the girl was to orgasm. The girl's sex was spasming and clenching hard around her fingers, and she knew it would be only moments more before she pushed her friend over the edge.

 Which was when her phone rang.

 Jasmin froze, surprised for a moment, then used her free hand to fumble for her phone.

 "Wha.. what?" Alicia asked, panting as deeply as she could, restrained as she was inside of Jimmy. "Why are you stopping?"

 "Hold on a sec.." Jasmin said, as she concentrated on answering her phone, her coworker's burning sex momentarily forgotten. "I've gotta answer this."


 "Hey, babe." Jasmin said into her phone, over Alicia's protest. Her eyes moved away from the sight of her fingers buried in the girl's pussy, her mind obviously switching focus to her phone conversation now. "You're here already?"


 "Yeah, I'm still in the zoo.." Jasmin said. "I'm, uh, kind of in the middle of something. Can you give me a few minutes, please?"


 "No, my shift's over.." she answered into the phone. "I've just got something I'd like to finish before I leave, that's all. It'll only take another minute or two.."


 "Now? But I.." Jasmin asked, before she was cut off.


 "Okay, okay!" she said, rolling her eyes and sighing in exasperation. "I'll be out in just a moment."

 With that, she hung up, tucked her phone away, and slipped her hand out of both Alicia's sex and Jimmy's mouth.

 "Man, some people just have no patience.." she commented to herself, as she stood up.

 "Jasmin?!" Alicia called out, her voice high and beginning to sound panicky. "You're.. you're not leaving, are you?!"

 "Yeah, sorry." Jasmin called out, as she turned from Jimmy and began walking away, toward the exit to his enclosure. "My boyfriend's in a big rush, for some reason, so I've gotta go."

 "Right now?! Can't you..!" Alicia protested, desperately, before her words were cut off by another swallow from Jimmy.

 "..C-can't you finish me off, first?! I'm so close!" she pleaded, a couple of seconds later, after she had gotten her breath back yet again. "God, I'm so close! Please!"

 "Nope. My stupid boyfriend says he'll leave without me if I'm not out in the next minute." Jasmin replied, shrugging absently, even though Alicia wouldn't be able to see it. "Sorry."

 "Jasmin, wait, please!" Alicia wailed, begging hopelessly. "Please, I'm so close! I need..!"

 Whatever Alicia needed, Jasmin didn't get to hear, because the door to Jimmy's terrarium clicked shut behind her as she walked away, cutting off her former coworker's plea mid sentence. Jasmin felt a little bad about leaving Alicia in such a state, but really, nothing had changed from before. Her friend's supposed need, however important she herself thought it might be, really didn't matter, in the not-so-long run. She was just food, after all.

 And food didn't need to orgasm, even if it would really, REALLY like to. The only thing it actually needed to do was to digest.

3 - Alicia Comes and Goes (Tuesday)

 The next day was Monday, which was the zoo's closed day. It was also Jasmin's day off. Some of the animals in the zoo needed constant attention and care, but the reptiles and amphibians in her department actually thrived best if left mostly alone. So, it wasn't until Tuesday morning that she returned to the zoo.

 Her first stop, after clocking in and grabbing a breakfast snack from the canteen, was Jimmy's terrarium. She was curious to see just how he and his meal had fared over the past day and a half since she'd last seen them.

 Jimmy was in his habitat, of course, almost exactly where he had been when she had left on Sunday. He also looked very much the same, too. His belly was bulging, still packed almost to bursting with his last meal, and even his throat still looked fairly full. And, if her eyes weren't deceiving her, an occasional little quiver and shake was rocking his body, as if something were trying, very feebly, to move around within his stomach.

 Jasmin stared at him for a few moments, wondering if Alicia could possibly still be alive inside of Jimmy, and was on the verge of entering his terrarium to check, when Ted found her. Her boss descended on her immediately, trailing a wide eyed and mildly overwhelmed looking pair of young women behind him.

 "J.. Jasmin." he said, hesitating slightly, as if it took him a moment to remember her name. "You're here. Good. We've got a lot to do, today."

 "These two.." he continued, waving offhandedly at the two girls standing behind him. "..are some of the new hires. They might have even been a part of your batch, actually, but they only just started this morning. Anyway, I'd like you to train them up today."

 "Uh, Ted.." Jasmin began, frowning at him in consternation.

 "Yeah, I know.." Ted replied quickly, cutting her off. "You haven't been fully trained yourself. I get it. But I've got a meeting all this morning with the rest of the managers, and this afternoon I'm going to be helping HR whittle their way through another new batch of prospective hires."

 "Not fully trained" was an understatement, Jasmin thought, as she regarded her boss dubiously. She had received about three hours worth of very distracted training from Trina, right before the girl had been fed to Jimmy as his first meal in the new dietary regime. Trina had been very knowledgeable, Jasmin was sure, but it had been obvious that day that her mind hadn't really been as focused as it should have been on Jasmin's training.

 After Trina was gone, it had been Alicia who had done the rest of Jasmin's training. While Jasmin couldn't fault her new coworker's diligence, it was quickly apparent that the girl knew much less about keeping the animals of the reptile and amphibian department alive and healthy than Trina had. She'd only had about a week's worth of training herself, after all.

 And now Alicia was gone, or at least very nearly so, Jasmin thought, as she stole a quick glance into Jimmy's terrarium once again. Ted leaving her to train the two new girls by herself was a joke, and a bad one. Jasmin was only half trained, by someone who had also only been half trained. She knew where the shovels were located, where she was supposed to dump the animal waste that she scooped up with those shovels, and where to get the feeder mice that kept most of her smaller wards generating that waste. After that, she wasn't much more knowledgeable than the two newbies standing in front of her.

 "Look, just do the best you can." Ted said with a sigh, as he correctly interpreted the look on her face. "I know this isn't ideal. I'll be back here all day tomorrow to patch up the holes in you guys' training. Just try to keep everything alive today, okay?"

 "I'll try.." Jasmin replied, with a frustrated little sigh of her own.

 "Good girl!" Ted said, beaming at her, before he turned to leave.

 He paused after a few steps, then shook his head and turned back to all three of them.

 "Sorry, almost forgot the introductions." he said, smiling ruefully, before pointing at Jasmin. "Girls, Jasmin."

 He then pointed to the taller of the two new hires.

 "Jasmin, this is.. Bethany." he said, then shifted his finger and his gaze to the other. "And this is Anna. Um.. I think."

 With those minimal introductions out of the way, he then turned again and strode off, apparently intent on getting to his meeting.

 "Right then.." Jasmin said, shaking her head at her departing boss. "Let's get started, I guess. Bethany, Anna, if you'll follow me, please."

 "Umm.." said the shorter of the two girls, as she motioned between herself and the other girl. "Actually, I'm Bethany, not her."

 "Oh, of course." Jasmin replied, blinking in surprise for a moment, before looking over at the tall girl. "Then I guess you're Anna?"

` "No." she answered, looking a little sheepish.


 "No." the girl repeated, shaking her head. "I'm Susan."

 "Oh." Jasmin replied, nonplussed. "..Then who's Anna?"

 The girls just looked at each other for a moment, before Susan replied for both of them, with a shrug and another sheepish look.

 "No idea.."

 "Of course.." Jasmin said again, rolling her eyes as she thought of Ted, her boss. "Well, anyway, come on. I suppose we DO have got a lot to do, like Ted said."


 Unfortunately, training up the two new girls, in addition to her usual duties of keeping the animal habitats clean, coupled with an usually large rush of lunch and afternoon patrons, meant that she didn't have hardly any time to spare to indulge her curiosity about Alicia until it was nearly time for the zoo to close.

 Bethany and Susan had both gone home already, and Ted was still off somewhere else, doing who knows what, which meant that Jasmin was finally free to check up on Jimmy and Alicia. She wondered, as she slipped into the giant frog's terrarium, whether or not she had really seen Alicia moving inside of Jimmy that morning. And, even if she had, would the girl have been able to survive the additional seven or eight hours since then?

 Jasmin had stolen quick glances into Jimmy's habitat several times during the day as she had walked by it, and had seen no further sign of movement in his stomach in the brief moments she'd looked at him. Surely, Alicia must be gone by now, she thought.

 Jimmy eyed her, apparently completely unconcerned, as Jasmin walked over and knelt down before him. At her gentle prompting, he opened his mouth wide once again, to reveal the fate of the girl who had already spent slightly more than two full days inside of him.

 Alicia's rump, feet, and sex were still visible at the very back of Jimmy's mouth. They were positioned quite a bit deeper than they had been when Jasmin had last seen them, two days ago, though, and she felt certain that this must mean that Alicia's upper body was already starting to digest. Which meant, in turn, that she must already be gone. What Jasmin was looking at was no longer a girl anymore, just meat.

 Then, even as Jasmin came to this conclusion, Alicia's feet shifted ever so slightly inside of Jimmy's mouth, and her delicate little toes flexed and curled weakly.

 "A.. Alicia?" Jasmin asked, scarcely believing what she was seeing. "Alicia, are you still there?"

 Very slowly, as if waking up from a deep doze, Alicia's voice replied from out of the depths of Jimmy's stomach.

 "..Jas..min..?" the girl asked, her voice weak, sounding slurred and a little confused.

 "Alicia, wow!" Jasmin exclaimed, amazed. "I never would have thought you'd have lasted this long! How're you doing?"

 "..Long?" Alicia eventually replied. "How.. long?"

 "Umm, a little over two days, now." Jasmin answered. "It's Tuesday, nearly closing time."

 "..Jas.. min.." Alicia said, after several moments had passed. "..Jasmin.."

 "What, Alicia?" Jasmin asked, as she peered curiously into Jimmy's maw.

 "Help.. me.." came the weak response, from the girl trapped within it. "Please.."

 "Do.. do you still want me to help you help you come?" Jasmin asked, with a glance towards the empty viewing room beyond the glass of the terrarium.

 "..No.." Alicia responded. "Want.. out.."

 "Ah.." Jasmin responded, a bit uncomfortably. "Um.. Sorry, but I can't do that. You know that."

 "..Out.. Please.." Alicia repeated, her voice still slurred, but now sounding forlorn, rather than confused. "Please.."

 "I'm sorry, but no." Jasmin replied, more firmly. "I know you didn't exactly choose this, Alicia, but what's done is done. Jimmy swallowed you, so you're his, now."

 "..Please.." Alicia begged. "Please, Jas.. I'm m.. me.. melting.."

 "I'm melting.." she moaned again, when Jasmin didn't immediately respond.

 Jasmin chewed her bottom lip. She wanted to help her friend, but simply couldn't do what she asked. Apart from how Ted and the rest of the management of the zoo would feel about it, the fact of the matter was that it wouldn't be.. well, just it wouldn't be right. Jimmy had already swallowed her down.. days ago, even, and it wouldn't be fair to him to deprive him of his well earned meal, especially considering how it was only now starting to properly digest inside of him.

 Still, she wanted to do something for the girl who was her friend and former coworker, something to ease her plight, even if she couldn't, in good conscience, release her from it.

 Of course, there WAS something she could do for her, wasn't there? She had the time, today, didn't she? She could finish what she had started two days ago..

 Slowly, Jasmin eased her hand and arm into Jimmy's mouth once again, and laid her slim, warm fingers upon the sex of the trapped girl before her.

 Alicia gave a small, very weak little jerk when Jasmin's fingertips began stroking and caressing the folds of her cleft, which, of course, caused Jimmy to swallow down on her. Jasmin watched, intrigued, as the bottom, sex, and feet of the girl she was touching nearly disappeared down Jimmy's throat, before the giant frog relaxed once again, and Alicia's lower body eased slowly back into view.

 "Try not to move too much, Alicia.." Jasmin instructed, as she resumed her ministrations upon the girl's sex. "..or Jimmy might swallow you down completely, before I can finish."

 "..Ahh.. Jasmin..!" was the only reply she received, as Jasmin gently rubbed her index finger back and forth across the slowly squirming girl's clit.

 Alicia wasn't as aroused as she had been this time two days ago. Perhaps she had managed to come on her own after all, though Jasmin doubted it. A more likely explanation was that her body simply hadn't been able to sustain her arousal at such a high level for hour upon hour, for two whole days. Whatever the reason, it took her several long minutes to bring the trapped girl's pussy back to the state she had left it in.

 She was persistent, however, and soon, despite her warnings against it, Alicia was once again bucking and writhing inside of her captor's throat and stomach. Jimmy responded to this predictably, swallowing hard on the squirming meal inside of him. And, during every swallow, a little more of Alicia would disappear down his throat, and a little less of her would emerge again afterward.

 Finally, after several more minutes of aroused wiggling and low, incoherent gasps and moans of pleasure, the orgasm Jasmin could feel building within Alicia finally began peaking.

 "Jasmin..!" she cried out, her words finally fully audible and clear once more, as she spasmed and squirmed in ecstasy inside of Jimmy. "Ohhh, Jasmin!"

 Alicia came hard. Her body, which had been moving weakly and feebly at first, seemed, for a few moments at least, to be just as strong again as when she had first been swallowed. Her wild orgasmic thrashing caused Jimmy, who had probably been quite happy with the quiescent state of his stomach before Jasmin had started stirring its contents up again, to rear up high on his front legs. His entire body then clenched and flexed mightily, as he made his most powerful, determined gulps yet.

 Jimmy, with his mouth now clamped down on Jasmin's arm, swallowed once, then twice, then three times in a row. Each successive swallow pulled Alicia's body further and further into him, and finally, after the third enormous gulp, Jasmin felt the pussy she still had her fingers in, then the rump above it, and finally the toes of the feet below it, slide completely past the back of Jimmy's mouth. The entrance to Jimmy's throat closed around her wrist, then closed completely when Jasmin pulled her hand and arm free from inside of Alicia's quivering sex and the frog's now slackening jaws.

 Jasmin quickly pried those jaws back open, even as Jimmy settled back down into his usual relaxed crouch. Where before Alicia's bottom and feet had been visible, now there was only empty froggy mouth and a closed amphibian esophagus. Alicia had finally been fully and completely swallowed.

 Jasmin released Jimmy's jaws, which he closed again, and leaned back away from him. She could still make out the slowly diminishing movements of the girl now trapped wholly within his stomach. Those movements, however, soon subsided, as the air needed to sustain them was now completely cut off.

 "Alicia..?" Jasmin asked, as she leaned her head forward toward Jimmy's now almost completely still belly, putting one ear against his moist flesh.

 "..Jasmin.." came the response from Alicia, so faint that Jasmin almost thought she might be imagining it. "..Jas.. thank.. you.."

 With that, the last, feeble movements inside of Jimmy ceased, and the frog, who had been eyeing Jasmin with something almost like an annoyed glare, turned away from her. It seemed to her that the giant amphibian, having finally gotten its nearly too large, very squirmy, and amazingly persistent meal finally under full control, now wanted nothing more than some peace and quiet to digest it in.

 Jasmin, however, couldn't quite accommodate him, just yet. Playing with Alicia's sex, getting the girl fired up and aroused once again, then feeling her both orgasm and finally be completely swallowed at the same time, had all made Jasmin herself rather hot and bothered, as well.

 With another glance out into the public viewing area, which was still thankfully deserted, Jasmin pulled her polo shirt off and undid the top button to her short khaki work shorts. Then, using fingers that were still slick with the fluids from both Jimmy's digestive tract and Alicia's sex, Jasmin brought herself to a very satisfactory orgasm. Perhaps it was witnessing Alicia's end, and having such an active role in it, or perhaps it was the thought of being in exactly the same place herself in only a mere week, or perhaps it was just the thrill of public masturbation, of getting caught and fired, but it took her much less time to come than it usually did.

 In only a scant few minutes she was moaning and writhing in ecstasy, kneeling before an indifferent amphibian who probably viewed her as either just an annoyance or as mere food, depending entirely on how clothed she was and on how hungry he felt at the moment. Afterward, she simply collapsed back onto the mossy pebbles of Jimmy's terrarium, and spent a few moments basking in the afterglow of her orgasm.

 Before she left, she bent down and patted the bulging side of Jimmy's belly.

 "Bye, Alicia.." she whispered. "I guess.. I guess I might see you again in about a week.."

 Then Jasmin left Jimmy's habitat, and went home for the night.

4 - Nipple Nibble (Wednesday)

 As promised, Ted spent almost the entire next day with Jasmin, Bethany, and Susan, shoring up their woefully lacking knowledge about the animals they were responsible for. It seemed, despite his being a rather mediocre boss and supervisor, that he actually knew quite a bit about the care of the various and sundry reptiles and amphibians in their department, and all three of the girls learned quite a bit under his tutelage.

 Unfortunately, Jasmin missed out on some of this training, as Ted gave her a special chore to take care of right after lunch.

 "We've started harvesting some of the girls each day, not for live feedings, but just to provide meat for the animals' regular feedings." Ted told her, as he stood over her while she finished her lunch sandwich.

 Her boss wasn't trying to be intimidating by doing this, Jasmin knew, he just had a terrible sense of other people's personal space. Still, even knowing this, it made his next pronouncement seem all the more menacing.

 "So, I'm sending you off to the meat locker for the rest of this afternoon." he said, firmly. "You'll need to swing by a couple of other departments on the way, and pick up a few more girls first, though."

 "I.." Jasmin said, stammering a little in surprise and consternation. "..I thought that I was going to go to Jimmy..?"

 She had been anticipating a fairly smooth and gentle end to her employment at the zoo, swallowed down whole and squished inside of Jimmy's stomach. Seeing first Trina, and then Alicia, go that way had convinced her that she was definitely getting a better deal than many of the other girls now working at the zoo were going to wind up with. She shuddered at the thought of the animals some of the girls were scheduled to feed.

 Though she hadn't witnessed it herself, she'd heard second hand accounts of the live feeding for the zoo's hyenas, which had occurred just the day before. Being torn apart, while still alive and screaming, by a dirty, stinky pack of cackling and laughing hyenas, was definitely not something that was high on her list of things she wanted to experience.

 Similarly, getting ignominiously butchered for parts was not how she had seen herself going out, either.

 "What?" Ted asked, distracted by her sudden question. "What are you talking about? You ARE going to Jimmy, this Sunday. You've been scheduled for him ever since you started here."

 "..But, you're sending me to the meat locker..?" Jasmin asked Ted, now very confused.

 "Not as meat, girl." Ted replied, rolling his eyes. "As help. Tammy asked for a hand or two, yesterday at the manager's meeting, and I volunteered you. You just have to help her with whatever she needs doing. If you somehow manage to get yourself butchered while you're there, I'm going to be rather miffed, because I'd be a girl short for my live feedings, then."

 "Oh." Jasmin replied, not quite sure of how to respond to the last part of Ted's statement. "I'll.. I'll do my best, I suppose."

 "Good." Ted stated, nodding. "Now, you'll need to grab a girl named Cindy from the insect and arachnid department. She's got fairly dark skin, short curly hair, and she's a bit busty. You can't miss her. She was scheduled for a live feeding this morning."

 "A live feeding..?" Jasmin asked, puzzled. "But, then won't she be..?"

 "A partial live feeding." Ted clarified, correcting himself. "The creepy crawlies over in the bug house aren't all that big, after all. She'll probably only be missing a few bits, which is why you're going to take however much is left of her over to the meat locker."

 "O-okay.." Jasmin said, wincing slightly at the thought.

 "You'll also need to pick up a girl named.. something. Hmm.." Ted said, frowning and rubbing his chin, as he tried to remember the girl's name. "Well, I can't recall what she's named, but she works in HR. She's been there for awhile, but apparently Namela hasn't been very impressed with her recent work, so she's being demoted and transferred. She's a tall, skinny redhead, with a pretty amazing chest, if it isn't too sexist of me to say so. I'm sure you'll be able to find her."

 "Okay. When do you want me to go?" Jasmin asked.

 "Right now." Ted said. "Tammy said she'd be ready to start right after lunch, and she doesn't like to waste any time. So, don't dawdle. Grab those girls and get them over to her."

 So, just a few minutes later, Jasmin found herself walking through the building the zoo had devoted to arachnids and insects, the "Bug House" as most people referred to it. There were quite a few zoo patrons wandering around, looking curiously at the exhibits, and Jasmin had to force herself not to follow in their example. She hadn't spent much time outside of the reptile and amphibian department yet, and some of the various spiders and insects on display looked fascinating. Unfortunately, she didn't have the time to spare to indulge her curiosity about them. She needed to find Cindy and move on, so she wouldn't be late for Tammy, who, she supposed, must be the manager of the meat locker.

 Unfortunately, the only other zoo employee she could find in the bug house was in the middle of a small group of patrons, all of whom were looking on with interest as he lectured them about the living, reproductive, and eating habits of some insect or another. With no other clues to go on, Jasmin decided to wander over and see what had them all so enthralled. Maybe she'd have an opportunity to discretely interrupt the man's spiel and ask him where she might find Cindy.

 As she approached, Jasmin noticed something odd about two the the displays the group was currently circled around. That something odd turned out to be a set of bare human breasts, which were thrust, one each, into a pair of neighboring terrariums. Jasmin frowned at this at first, wondering just what on earth was going on, when what the man lecturing the group was saying finally penetrated through her concentration.

 "So, as you can see, the preying mantis is a very aggressive and voracious eater. It is quick to strike, and even quicker to begin consuming its prey, even if that prey is still very much alive and squirming." the man, who must be the head of the arachnid and insect department, said to his very interested audience. "Now, the emperor scorpion, on the other hand, likes to make sure its prey is, if not completely dead, then at least immobilized and helpless, before it starts in on its meal."

 The first terrarium the man had indicated did indeed contain a rather large preying mantis, which was currently engaged in using its sharp mandibles and other mouth parts to rip its way into the prey it held pinched and helpless in the spiny crooks of its bladed forelimbs.

 That this prey consisted entirely of the nipple of the breast hanging into its habitat seemed to disturb no one in the audience in the slightest, and several were even using their phones to take pictures and video of the insect's gruesome feast.

 While no one in the audience seemed to mind the fact that a human nipple was currently in the process of being messily eaten by a rather large bug, there was one person who did seem to take some issue with it. That person was, of course, the mostly concealed girl to whom the large and shapely mammary gland that was hanging in the terrarium was attached. While the audience murmured in appreciation, and casually asked inane questions about the life cycle of the insects before them, the girl whose nipple was slowly disappearing down the mantis' throat, bit by bit and bite by bite, seemed incapable of preventing herself from giving out low, muffled, and yet rather frequent pained yelps, agonized moans, and even the occasional sulfurous curse.

 Of course, most of the noises she was making, and especially the curses, could probably be more correctly attributed to the emperor scorpion in the second terrarium, and what it was doing to the nipple of her other breast. The alarmingly large, be-pinchered and venomously be-tailed arachnid had the meat of her areola in a death grip in one of its strong claws. The massive scorpion was using the leverage its grip gave it to aim frequent and precise strikes with its long stinger, peppering the whole area around the trapped nipple, but mostly concentrating on the helpless pink nubbin itself, with deep holes, which oozed trickles of blood and venom in equal quantities.

 Jasmin realized that she was witnessing the bug house version of a live feeding. Or, at least, a partial live feeding, as Ted had said. She shuddered at the sight, suddenly very glad indeed that she was destined for Jimmy's stomach, rather than something like this.

 The man giving the presentation about the two large bugs paused in his speech for a moment and caught Jasmin's eye, once she had managed to tear her gaze away from the dual atrocities being committed against the breasts before her. The man nodded to her, then leaned his head to the side, while pointing with a finger in the same direction, toward one of the "Employees Only" doors that were set in regular intervals throughout the zoo.

  Jasmin nodded in return to him, then took the hint. Her zoo key allowed her access, and she slipped through the door into the corridor that ran behind the displays and terrariums. The narrow hallway was what the employees of the zoo used to maintain, feed, and service the creatures in their care, all out of sight of the general zoo-going public. Her own department had several, one of which ran to Jimmy's large terrarium. This particular corridor, however, led to the space just behind the terrariums where the current live feeding was taking place.

 Jasmin saw, as she moved back toward the spot where she had seen the group gathered around to watch a girl's nipples be devoured, two young women in the corridor with her. The first was the girl whose breasts were thrust into the terrariums before her. She was pressed up against the opaque rear panels of the displays, which had been slid open just enough to allow her large boobs to poke through into each small habitat. She held her arms, which were also pressed up against the rear wall of the terrariums, above her head, and her fists were clenched in apparent determination. Her trembling legs were spread wide, both to help lower her torso to the same level as the terrariums her chest was pushed into, and to allow the second girl access to her sex, which was as bare and uncovered as her breasts were.

 The second girl, who Jasmin suspected was the one she had been sent to find, was sitting on her heels, her back to the terrariums and her folded legs poking out into the corridor, with her face buried in the first girl's crotch.

 "Cindy?" Jasmin asked, as she approached the pair.

 The second girl murmured something, then ducked her head out from between the first girl's legs, so she could look up at Jasmin.

 "Yeah?" she asked, even as she wiped her mouth and chin clean.

 "I'm Jasmin. My supervisor, Ted, said I was to take you to the meat locker right after lunch?" Jasmin said, turning her statement into a polite query at the end.

 "Jeez, is it that time, already?" Cindy asked quietly, so the zoo patrons on the viewing side of the terrariums wouldn't be able to overhear. "I don't suppose you can give me a few more minutes with Clare, here, can you? I wanted to make her come while her nipples were getting munched. It helps take the edge off, a bit."

 "Uh, sorry, but Ted said we weren't supposed to dawdle.." Jasmin replied, while shrugging apologetically. "You're not the only girl I'm supposed to collect."

 "Dang. Oh, well." Cindy said, before she clambered to her feet. "Sorry, Clare, but it looks like I won't be able to return the favor, after all."

 Clare only groaned, then yelped sharply again.

 "Return the favor?" Jasmin asked, quirking an eyebrow up curiously.

 "Yeah. Clare licked me out while I was getting my own nipples eaten, earlier this morning." Cindy replied, while giving the girl in question's bare bottom a fond pat.

 "Did.. did it help? With the pain?" Jasmin asked, unable to keep herself from shuddering slightly.

 "Yeah. Like I said, it took the edge off, a bit." Cindy answered, nodding sagely. "But I think it hurt even worse after I had come down, though. The goliath bird eating tarantula on my right teat wasn't even half way done, by that point. It just kept injecting more and more venom, until my nipple started liquefying, before chewing the whole thing to a pulp while sucking out the juices."

 "D-dang.." Jasmin said, wincing at the other girl's casual description of the destruction of her nipple.

 "Yeah." Cindy agreed. "At least the giant centipede that ate my left nipple was relatively quick about it, even if did take a bit of extra meat off before it was through.. That thing was seriously hungry!"

 "So, both of your nipples are.. just gone?" Jasmin asked, shaking her head in disbelief.

 "Yep." Cindy answered, lifting up her uniform polo to prove it.

 Where the tips of her breasts should have been were only two squares of white gauze, taped neatly onto her flesh, which stood out starkly against her dark skin. Of the nipples that would have visibly poked up on an intact breast, only little speckles of dried blood, which had seeped up through the smooth gauze from underneath, marked what was now missing.

 "Dang.." Jasmin repeated, as she watched the girl lower her shirt, then turn to her coworker once again.

 "Clare, how're your bugs treating you?" Cindy asked, curiously. "I haven't been able to see what they're doing to you, so give me the scoop before I take off, won't you?"

 "Ffffuu.. f-ffreaking preying mantis is bad enough.." Clare whispered, after a moment's hesitation and a few more pained grunts. "Stupid thing feels like it's gonna chew its way down to my rib cage.."

 "..but the damn scorpion just won't quit stinging me!" she continued, her tone aggrieved. "It hurts like hell, every time! Why won't it just eat me, already?"

 The girl then yelped in pain again, and swore quietly under her breath.

 "There it goes again! Enough with the stinger, already, you stupid bug!" she complained. "Cindy, are you sure you can't stay a little longer? I'd really like a tongue in my pussy, right about now.."

 Cindy looked from Clare to Jasmin, who shook her head.

 "Sorry, girl." Cindy said, sighing and shrugging regretfully. "I guess I'm out of time."

 "Damn.." Clare swore, as she jerked slightly again, in response to yet another sting. "I'll see you later, then, I suppose.."

 "Probably not." Cindy replied, over her shoulder, as she began to follow Jasmin out of the corridor and toward the HR building.

 After the rather unusual sights Jasmin had just witnessed in the bug house, the human resources department proved to be plain and generic office space. Rather than wander around looking for someone whose name she didn't know, Jasmin just marched straight into the HR manager's office, so she could ask her directly.

 Namela glanced up as Jasmin walked into her office, with Cindy trailing along slightly behind her, and answered her question before she could even finish opening up her mouth to ask it.

 "I already sent her over to the meat locker, Jasmin." Namela said, in an offhand manner, before returning to whatever it was she was doing. "Honestly, I couldn't bear to have that air headed bimbo around for even a second longer. If I'd had to listen to her give me hair care tips one more time, then I probably would have volunteered for a live feeding myself."

 "So, just take Cindy there with you and run along after her." Namela finished, waving the two girls out of her office.

 Recognizing the dismissal, Jasmin retreated, pulling Cindy along with her, and headed for the other girl's final destination: the meat locker.
R: 20 / I: 0

Interactive Shota story (Many kinks!)

(Hello there! This is an experimental story with a interactive element. I tried to do this as an rp but no one tried so instead I'm going to do it as a story! With multiple choice elements!

Here's the plan, after ever tidbit of the story I will give four options for readers to vote on, with a fifth optional choice being written in by the FIRST person to respond after one of my posts. Whichever choice has the most votes when I come around to write will be what I go with!)

Joeslist, a popular dark web version of Craigslist just posted a unique listing in their "prostitution" tab. A rather rare find amongst the many whores of different varieties and ages

'7yo boy, kidnapped, Virgin. NEVER USED'

The ad includes pictures of a rather terrified looking boy with brown hair and stunning blue eyes tied to a chair. Wearing a green t shirt with a dinosaur print on it and pair of jeans an black and white converse sneakers that seemed rather beaten up.

The ad mentioned that the kid is freshly bathed but only has the one outfit, which he pissed in when he was being kidnapped. Somewhere after his kidnappers grabbed him a discussion was had about washing the clothes…but they decided not to… assuming someone may like the smell of little boy piss. As well as he's been fed and hydrated and checked to make sure of his virgin status…though there is no mention of how he was checked.

The ad links to a bidding site, with the starting bid already inordinately high, at least three times higher that some of the most premium whores. The boy clearly could only be afforded to the wealthy, someone willing to give up all their savings…or perhaps a few perverts willing to split the costs.

The ad also mentions that the boy must remain alive and unharmed, as they intend to continue selling him (albeit at a lower cost) once his virginity is spent. This also means no forcing him to eat shit…though pissing is fine as long as the boy doesn't drown. Ladies and gentlemen, place your bets!

Who's going to have the winning bet on this cute little guy?

A) A wealthy man, eager to use and abuse the boy…once he gets him cleaned, groomed and properly dressed

B) A group of perverts that have pooled their money so they could all have their way with the boy

C) A wealthy teen rocker, tired of all the men that throw themselves at her, eager to get something she can't have

D) A guardian angel! Some unknown figure who is willing to hand over the money to spare the boy from the lust fueled perverts who wish to buy him!
R: 154 / I: 1

Aoi Hikari's thread

It's been a while since my last /lit/ thread was gone, so I think that maybe it's time to finally revive it. Like, maybe new people appeared here after all that time who might find my sotires to their enjoyment, or maybe some of the old folk want to reread some of my stories and never saved them to their hard drive (I know I always do that: don't save the story I like and then curse myself for it when the thread is gone).

And since this thread is aimed at new people too, I'll start with an introduction.
So, I'm Aoi Hikari from Russia. I write stories, photoshop pictures (see the Alteration thread on /g/) and sometimes translate them (see the Translations thread on /g/). My favorite charachters are Ayanami Rei from Evangelion, Kinomoto Sakura from Cardcaptor Sakura, so you'll find them more often in my works then other charachters from other fandoms. My favorite kind of guro is consensual and even casual, so this is what you can expect from my works.
I tend to come up with a lot of ideas but never turn them into actual stories. I often discuss them in this thread. Firstly, in hope that will help me shape it better in my mind and eventually actually write it (it rarely happens, but not entirely hopeless). Secondly, in hope that someone else might be inspired by those ideas and write something on one of them it or not necessarily eactly on one of them, but just write something good (it happened at least once!) For that note that you can freely use any of my ideas (and even complete stories) as inspiration or direct base for your stories (would be great if you credit me). That's one of the reason they are here for. thridly, I just enjoy discussing the story ideas, and I hope people who discuss them with me enjoy it too. Fourthly, I post the ideas, most of which will never turn into actual stories, for the sake of them not being in vain. At least people can read and enjoy them as ideas, which I hope is better then never seeing them at all.

Now, a little insight in my Russian works. In case you can read Russian, you can just read them here:
I just want to say that in addition to what I post here, there's also that profile of mine on ficbook (a Russian fanfiction site). There are Russian versions of some of the guro stories I post here (as of now there is nothing guro-related that is posted on ficbook, but not on gurochan) and some original Russian non-guro hentai stories in various states of completion (as of now none is really complete, but some are still worth reading). The one titled Innocence started with a little piece in English I originally posted here on gurochan, but it didn't interest people as it had no guro, so that's why since then I'm writing my non-guro hentai stories in Russian for ficbook. I would be willing to translate some of them into English though if people show interest (which is why I write about them here in the first place). So in hope that it ignites your interest, I'll put short summaries for them below. (Or maybe you're not really interested in reading the whole story, but reading it's summary here got you any thoughts, maybe an advice or idea I can implement in that setting, or you just want to voice your oppinion on it, anyway if you have anything to say, then by all means please do so).

Fandom: Vocaloids.
World summary: Near future (household robots - yes, space empires - no). The Vocaloid Project is a school for gifted children in Japan. Vocaloidville, where the school is located, is built just for the purpose of housing it's students and teachers, so it consists almost entirely of children. With all the new technology and households robots they can live by themselves just fine. Minimal control from adults outside school, and even inside school it's very liberal. It's like a children's paradise. Also, the Soviet Union stretches from China to at least France, I wrote it like that just because I could.
Story summary: In the center of the story is a pair of twins - Kagamine Rin and Len. They've been always studying at home before and somehow lack some basic knowledge. Namely, they are totally unaware that wearing clothes is not only for the sake of warmth and fashion. And also unaware of sex. As an example, in the beginning of the story there is a scene where Len accidentally rubs his penis all over Rin's face as he's trying to reach his clothes leaning over her. Len himself doesn't pay any attention to it, and Rin starts from paying little attention (a bit annoyed, but not enough to actually move away) to actually enjoying it (not in a sexual way though, but more like cuddling). Soon they discover masturbation and eventually sex, but it never occurs to think of it as something else but a fun game that can be played with friends (and a stranger for them is just a friend they haven't met yet). And so they do, adding more charachters in the fun, namely: Hatsune Miku who turns out to be quite perverted herself (she does realise it's perverted though), Luo Tianyi, a naive empathetic girl from Soviet Union who tries her best to befriend everyone, but happens to get the idea of how it's done in Japan from the Kagamine twins, kudere Gumi who brings ignored sex to the story, Gakupo and Pico who bring some yaoi (don't turn away at this point! It's really cute and sweet. Also just a little bit of it that can be skipped) and Flower who is planned to be into BDSM (haven't written this far yet though). Also, apart from sex, the story has a lot of pee showering, pee drinking, pee peeing and whatever. After I've added pee into the story it kinda got out of control, but I can't say I'm unhappy with the results.
Status: I keep updating it in short portions (like 2-4 pages) from time to time, the progress is not fast, but it's definitely alive. I don't have a long-term plan for the story, but so far it works just fint with cute kids doing cute sex. I also do have some short-term plan to keep going for now.

Alisa Seleznyova's dress
Fandom: Alisa's adventures by Kir Bulychov (alt. transliteration: Bulychev), a Soviet/Russian series of children sci-fi/fairy-tale books on adventures of a little girl (about 13 in most books, younger in first ones) Alisa Seleznyova (alt. transliteration: Selezneva) in the end of the XXI century (with spaceships, aliens, space pirates, time machine and whatnot). Alisa's father is the director of the Cosmozoo (a zoo where they keep space animals) and she herself studies biology, so there is also a lot of weird alien creatures in the books like tigerrats and flying cows (which for a hentai fanfitcion writer like me means lots of chances for beastiality).
World summary: Pretty much the same as in the books, but social norms evolved to see no shame in nudity and sex, even in public. The bio-engeneering of humans led them to not have any hair safe from on the head, so there's no unseemly bushes to hide behind panties. So the fashion of the future mostly reveals private parts (and it is not considered sexy, totally casual). A cat costume that includes a butt-plugged tail is even considered childish. The mentioned bio-engeneering also made people able to bear low temperatures, so winter clothes don't have to cover private parts either, but still use some traditionally winter parts and materials. Say, a pair of gloves and a scarf on a naked body constitute a totally casual winter costume. Wearing a lot of clothes is being showy, not wearing anything at all is being modest or just indifferent to fashion.
Story summary: On the first day of summer holidays Alisa vies through her wardrobe trying to pick what to wear today. A number of costumes are described, most of them don't hide privates, but some do to demostrate how there's no real difference if the privates are shown or not, that would be equally all right. Alisa can't choose and in the end decides to just not bother and go naked as it is a totally valid choice in this world. On her way to the bio-station [where she studies biology and conducts experiments with friends - that part is from the original books] she gets in an awkward situation where she has to give a stranger a blow job and eventually deepthroat him, but it's not the oral sex that is awkward, in fact it is totally casual and no one thinks much of it. The taste of cum leads Alisa to remember another such situation. Then she arrives at the bio-station, meets with friens, and some more situations that are sexy by our standarts but totally casual for that world occurs (namely: a girl having sex with a dolphin, boys shooting cum at each other as a part of a childish game, a girl having her face heavily covered in cum). There's even a bit of scat, but just a bit, where a boy puts his fingers in other boys' butts then lets Alisa lick the fingers to see if she can determine by the taste which is whose. See, totally innocent and cute, right? Or you can just skip this part.
Status: This one's complicated. My initial idea was no not even include any sex, just show a world where nudiy is casual and fashion is influenced by that. Just an ordinary day in Alisa's life, only she spends it naked, but the point was that it doesn't make any difference. And it was like that until Alisa got outside and that situation with the ice-cream she dropped on a stranger's dick got into my mind and it was so hot I couldn't hold back from writing it. Then the concept changed to a world where sex is not ashamed of, but still not something that happens on every step, and Alisa is still a virgin, and another girl is doing a research on wether virginigy has anything to do with innocence, and in the end of the story Alisa has sex, and everyone note that even if she's not a virgin anymore, she's still as innocent as ever. But as I kept writing, more and more sex popped up, and at this rate for Alisa to still be a virgin she had to intentionally avoid it, but that's not the way I want it. So now I have to think of another plot that won't deal with anyone's virginity before I can continue. I have a couple of ideas, but they're more long-term, and what I lack is a more short-term plan. So this sotry is paused for a while.

Swimsuit season
Fandom: same as above
World summary: same as above
Story summary: Alisa and her friends spend some time on a river, swimming, having sex and other fun things.
Status: It's just a couple of pages with only reaches the point where they go swimming (in the nude, of course). Also on the way to the river their costumes are described. I've started writing this story before the Dress one, but now I think I'll just turn this one into one of the future chapters of the Dress one eventually. So it's also paused.

Slavya and the horse
Fandom: Everlasting Summer, a Russian VN (English version available on Steam) and The Herbalist, a VN-styled puzzle game by some of the same authors.
World summary: The Herbalist's protagonist is the herbalist girl Slavya based on the same mascot Slavya-tan as the charachter by the same name from Everlasting Summer. The village setting from The Herbalist was perfect for sex with a horse, but The Herbalist doesn't have any other charachters then Slavya, and so I populated the village with the charachters from Everlasting Summer. Also, nudity and sex are casual, even if it's with a horse. Not that people have sex on every corner, but the fact that Slavya is willing to have sex with anyone, even with a horse, is not seen as anything other that her being a very nice and kind girl. Only for the male protagonist Semyon the local customs are a surprise.
Story summary: Originally was intended to be focused on Slavya having sex with a horse, then Semyon comes and asks her to go swim in the river with other kids to show how this is all casual. But in the middle of the horse scene where Semyon appears I wanted to write a couple of lines about him to introduce the charachter, but instead of couple of lines I've now written more than a dozen of pages of a flashback of Semyon arriving to the village, meeting other charachters, learning local customs, befriending Slavya etc... and I'm not done with it yet. For comparison: there are 2 pages before Slavya gets to the horse and 4 of actual horse action (which is not finished though, as Semyon with his flashback appeared in the middle of it). I'm now wondering if I should change the title and the concept.
Status: Last updated yesterday, so totally alive.

And this concludes the part about Russian stories.

I'll now post one of my old stories and will post another one every day or so until I post all of them.
You also must be wondering if I have anything new. Sorry, guys, not really. But just today I've read a guro story on Everlasting Summer which was in Russian, but I'm considering translating it. It's short and lacks detailed descriptions, girls die too fast and some of them (including my favourite Slavya) are already dead by the start of the story. So my first intention upon reading it was to rewrite it with proper details and also adding actual guro scenes for girls already dead. But then I thought as with many other ideas there's no guaranty of when and if I'll get to actually writing it. So I decided just translating it instead (and it doesn't mean I can't do a rewrite in the future, right?). It's short, as I mentioned, so totally doable and won't take long. I'll probably post it as soon as I finish translating it, so keep track on my thread to not lose it among all the old stories I'll be reposting. The title is "Guro in the mines".
R: 230 / I: 1

Writing prompts/requests thread for everyone. Find or post ideas/suggestions/requests for /lit/

Maybe you're like me and enjoy writing, but just can't come up with ideas for what to write. Or you have a very vague idea and are spotty on the details. Or maybe you do have this idea that would make for a way cool story, but think you can't write for shit (in which case you should totally give it a shot, a lot of people are actually pretty decent with just a little criticism/refinement).

Either way, this thread is gonna be about writing prompts. Leave an idea/request for some writer to pick up. Writers, find ideas or request more detailed ones based on your loose outline. And if you do a story based on a suggestion, do leave a link to that here (but not the story itself, just a link to your thread).

Note that for most people “Kill [character] via [method]” isn't nearly enough to work with, at least without appearing awfully generic. Instead, give one or two sentences with such things as location/setting, motivation (if applicable), or a brief scenario, and whatever details. (And maybe some of the more common tags for reference).

Then let's see how this turns out.
R: 14 / I: 0

Jim's Snuff Truck (Tags in each chapter)

Hi. GuroChan is back (hooray!) and I’ll celebrate with a story that I plan on turning into a series. I was writing under the name Loke on the old chan, I wrote a few stories that are still on here I think.

The concept is simple; Jim operates a Snuff Truck, a mobile processing centre in an alternative reality of some sort where overpopulation is the biggest issue around and people usually die consensually or semi-consensually. The truck is kind of like a mobile home, driver seat and mini-office in the front, execution room in the back.

This is the first story. Feel free to suggest characters, scenarios and alternative execution methods. I have som rules though, to make sure writing is fun for me too. They are quite simple: No scat (mild peeing is totally ok though”, no toddlers, no male on male, no real people and no characters from anime or TV etc. The more information the better. Don’t hesitate to suggest things though, the worst that could happen is that I just don’t use it. Also, constructive feedback in general is greatly appreciated.

PS: My favourite subjects are tween and teen girls, 12-15.


Chapter 1 (f-solo, M-solo, f-snuff)

Jim looked at the black and white clock on the wall of his truck. Eager to get home he hoped no more visitors would come, but his hope shattered immediately when he heard knocking on the door. He opened, and greeted the two people standing outside. He recognized one of them, a stunning blonde English teacher named Amanda, coming to his truck for the third time that day. She was there to escort the one of them that wouldn’t leave that truck alive.

“Hi there!” Amanda said. “I’ve got one more for you today, this little rascal just got caught cheating on her exam. Enjoy!” she said with a wink as she turned around and walked back to the school.”

“Thanks!” Jim half shouted after her. Amanda never stayed around long. “I’ve got to find out if she’s single,” Jim thought to himself.

“And what’s you name, sweetie?” he asked the girl now stepping into the truck.

“Sarah Miller,” she answered. “Grade 8.”

“Nice to meet you Sarah, I’m Jim. To be honest I’ve had a long day and I’m tired. Is it alright if we get this over with quickly?”

“Sure. I was going to end up dead one way or another anyways, so I’m okay with it.” she said, quite unaffected by the situation.

“Great! Then please take off your clothes and put them in the bin over there. I would put up a screen for you but as I said I just want to get this over with and I’ll see you naked anyways. I’ll fill out the paper work in the meantime.”

Jim found her name on the class list and filled out the necessary forms as Sarah started undressing. He glanced over towards her after a minute and saw her stopping when she was down to her underwear.

“All of them,” he said.

Sarah silently complied, blushing a little as she removed the rest of her clothes. After a couple of minutes Jim had finished the most boring part of his job and could finally take a good look at the girl. She was cute, her nose was perhaps a bit too wide but she had stunning green eyes and beautiful straight, brown hair. She had a fit and quite thin body, with tiny, blooming breasts and a hairless crotch. Jim was unsure if she shaved or it just hadn’t started growing there yet but it didn’t really matter now. He decided to get on with it and led her to the far end of the truck where the action happened. He fitted straps to her feet that were attached to the ceiling and hoisted her up so that she hung upside down against the metal wall, her legs spread slight apart. From the wall he pulled a wire across her neck and secured it on the other side. With the press of a button it would retract into the wall with tremendous force, severing the girl’s head clean from her body. A drain below her would catch the blood.

“Everything okay?” Jim asked.

“Just a bit nervous,” the girl answered.

“Have you masturbated before?”

“Y-yes,” Sarah answered, a bit taken aback by the question.

“Then you know how good it feels, right?”

“Sure, but is it appropriate now?”

“Of course, it is quite normal in fact. I even have something that helps.” Jim pulled a small egg vibrator from his front pocket. “Do you want it?”

Sarah nodded.

Jim put some lube on the vibrator and carefully slid it into Sarah’s pussy, just enough to hit the g-spot. The vibrator was remote controlled, and as soon as he turned it on the young girl gasped in pleasant surprise.

“I’m supposed to tie your arms as well, but if you promise to not touch that wire around your neck, I’ll let you use them to pleasure yourself. The system detects when you have an orgasm, and will trigger after you hit the peak. Understood?”

“Yes.” The girl answered. “Thank you.”

Jim turned up the vibrator quite a bit, and Sarah a bit nervously put her right hand up to her pussy. She was not used to masturbating in front of others, but soon she was lost in the pleasure and moaned loudly, both hands rubbing her young pussy. Jim made a quick check that everything was working as it should and sat down to admire the sight. Of course his cock reacted to it even though he had seen this process many times before. He began stroking it from the outside of his pants. It grew more and he let it out of the zipper, stroking it faster.

After a while he could see Sarah getting close to orgasm, and he just had to get closer. He rose from the chair and walked over to the girl. She opened her eyes and saw him standing right by her, stroking his member. The girl didn’t even flinch, much too caught up in the heat of the moment to slow down now. Sarah was getting closer by the second, and Jim noticed she had even put her left pinky half way up her ass. Suddenly she cried out loudly, shuddering and thrusting her fingers as deep as they would go. Her cry ended abruptly when the wire around her neck tightened in a fraction of a second, slitting her neck in two. Her head landed on the floor with a thunk. The sound of her girly voice turned to a grotesque gurgle, and her arms flailed aimlessly. This sent Jim over the edge, and generous amounts of cum landed on the girl’s crotch and belly.

Jim sat down again, admiring the scene. When the stream of blood from Sarah’s neck turned into a trickle it was time to get on with the cleaning and gutting. He had to stop by the processing centre too to offload the bodies, after all his truck would have more visitors the next day.
R: 1 / I: 0

The Unlucky Cosplayer (Sci-Fi, Freezing)

Melody is currently doing a live-stream, showing off her latest cosplay outfit. Emphasis on "off".

She wears a white T-shirt with dark sleeves and brightly colorful markings. The shirt is cut short above her waist, exposing her pale belly and cute belly button.

She has colorful marks painted on her cheeks, and wears a futuristic-looking headset with antennae sticking out both sides - all with matching colors to her shirt.

Her legs are clad with white leggings also with matching colored markings, ending at her upper thighs.

And she wears nothing else. Her upper thighs, hips, tight ass, and clean-shaven pussy are all exposed.

She stands in front of her webcam, eyeing it seductively. Her very long, straight, auburn-dyed hair hangs down her back - almost down to her crack, right below the small of her back. She wears bright, colored contacts, a brighter shade of the colors on her few articles of clothing.

She starts spinning back and forth in front of the camera, feet planted at first. She then starts flaunting her ass - turning around and bending one knee forward. She looks over her shoulder into the webcam.

She turns back forward to face the webcam. She stands up straight, and puts her arms down to her side. She holds this pose for a moment. Then, her hands start to roam. Her fingers trace the curves of her hips, across her belly, and then over her shirt, landing right on their target - her breasts. She gives them a small squeeze, fingers squishing the flesh with her the fabric of her shirt still between.

She then grabs hold of the bottom of her short shirt, and lifts. She exposes her pale, C-cup size breasts, generous for her small frame.

She starts to fondle them - placing her fingers sideways across them - the tips of her middle fingers landing on their respective nipples. She starts rubbing them back and forth, side to side.

She continues looking bewitchingly at the camera. Her fondling becomes more aggressive.

After a particularly hard squeeze, her whole body twitches at the sensation. She leans her head to one side, bites her lip, and sways her hips.

Her hands continue their aggressive squeezing, as if they're the hands of a hungry lover.

She continues rotating her hips every so often, and leans her head from one side to the other.

She starts breathing heavier.

She blinks tantalizingly at the webcam.

One hand starts to roam down her belly, while the other takes over double-duty on her tits.

Her hand is on approach for the sensitive target between her legs - fingers readying themselves for insertion.

She bites her lips once again in anticipation, even harder than before.

And then, very suddenly, there is a flash of light, whiting out the image of the stream. It is accompanied by a loud sound of unknown origin that severely distorts the audio til it cuts out momentarily.

The white starts to fade. And it reveals Melody.

Frozen in place.

Her entire body takes on a blue tinge.

And is also transparent. Bones, organs, muscles, tendons - all see-thru and at least partially visible in some capacity.

Melody has turned completely into ice.

A blue mist emanates off the ice statue.

Her short shirt and leggings start to get damp and shrink.

Her expression, a look of heavy anticipation for an orgasmic release, is completely still.

One hand fondling across both her tits - the squishing frozen in place.

The other hand's frozen fingertips touching but not yet inside her frozen pussy.

And then, off camera, a voice speaks up.

“Holy fuck doc that was a close one… they really almost did us in,” a voice wheezes with a thick almost stereotypical Boston accent.

"Yes indeed. The device appears to have worked flawlessly," another voice speaks in more formal posh accent. "An interesting destination I should say. And it seems we are not alone."

“Hey doc… ya know… I thought that device of yours was supposed to take us out of the danger, not right into our enemies' lap,” says the man with the Boston accent while stepping into frame with his fists raised. The man appearing to be the brawler, Hugo Clark, from the same video game that Melody's cosplay draws its inspiration.

"Hmm yes. It appears we have the pesky Miss Byte frozen before us…" says the other man as he also steps into frame. An older man in a long lab coat, he appears to be the evil scientist Dr. Disarray from the same game as the other two.

He leans in for a closer look at the face of the ice statue that was once Melody and then furrows his brow. "Or do we?" he asked with an inquisitive tone.

“Huh, did your device do this?” asks Hugo, dropping his guard and joining his companion at taking a closer look at the statue. “Looks like we caught her at a pretty inopportune moment wouldn’t you say doc,” he says with a chuckle after seeing Melody’s very sensual pose a bit closer.

"Quite." The doc pulls out a high-tech hand-held device and scans the ice statue and the room surrounding them. "It appears that our warp produced an additional freezing effect on any organic matter in the vicinity." He looked back at Melody. "It appears Miss Byte - or her doppelganger - happened to be in the wrong place at the wrong time."

“So is there any way to tell if she’s the real deal?” Hugo asks as he reaches up and snaps off one of the antennae. Below, a puddle begins to form around the statue on the floor.

"Well, the nanites implanted in Miss Byte's body aid in her regeneration and deflection abilities."

The doc then pulls out his ray-gun and aims it at Melody's face - frozen while fiercely biting her lip in pre-orgasm anticipation. "Therefore, the real Miss Byte should be able to automatically deflect a low-power shot," he states coldly - clearly without any regard for the life of any doppelganger. In this case, Melody.

The brawler takes a step back, grinning in anticipation.

And without any added hesitation, the doc fires.

A sphere of orange energy surrounds Melody's frozen head.

And then, very quickly, her head melts. Like the head of snowman on a warm day, in fast-forward. Her once pretty face and all its beautiful features immediately lose their form and pour down over her tits. Her frozen hair and the back of her head pours down her back over her frozen ass, then splashing and dripping to the floor. Her shirt gets soaked in the process.

“Haha, good show doc. So just one of Miss Byte’s lackeys then.” Hugo cheers, as he walks up to the statue and reels his fist back. He delivers a blow to the statue's right shoulder. As a result, Melody’s arm detaches and comes crashing to the ground, shattering on impact. Her body now melts even faster due to the heat from the doctors ray.

The doc taps at his handheld device. "Perhaps she was. Although my scans show that we may have crossed into another universe altogether during the warp. In which case this facsimile that looking like the apparently still-living Miss Byte might have just be a total coincidence." The doc looked up at the melting ice statue of Melody's body - now missing both her head and her right arm. "In any case, this poor soul is far beyond caring at this point. Do with her as you please while I prepare our trip home."

“My pleasure…” Hugo responds, reeling up for another punch. He delivers it to the statue's upper back. With this, Melody’s tits explode towards the webcam in pieces, clattering against the device on impact and leaving some drips on the lens behind. Her left arm falls to the ground - her shirt still attached. Pieces of broken torso follow, all shattering and melting onto the floor, with Melody’s shirt soaking up as much as it possibly could.

Melody's lower half, including her legs still donning their leggings, topples over and falls to the floor. Upon impact, her ass, pussy, hips and legs all crack and shatter into different sizes of ice chunks and pebbles. Her leggings contains most of the shattered ice that was her legs.

Then there is suddenly another bright light whiting out the webcam along with the same loud sound as before. When the image returns, Hugo and Dr. Disarray are gone.

Yet the remains of Melody remain visible at the very bottom of the webcam's view - partially cropped by the bottom of the frame. Her soaked shirt and leggings along with a large puddle of water and chunks of melting ice.

The live viewer count has since tripled since the steam began. The chat is now unanimously commenting on Melody's sudden use of visual effects during her stream. "LOOKS SO FAKE!" writes one viewer.

The chat then starts to bitch and moan when Melody doesn't respond to them. Not that she was in any position to…
R: 11 / I: 0

Special Order (MM/ff, cann, snuff)

I tried something different with this story, very much inspired by a certain writer on here known for squishy and crunchy stories, and another known for stories with delicious, horny little meatgirls.

Let me know what you think! Btw, the whole story is posted in one go now, so I haven't got more parts planned. Never say never though…


For the rich and privileged in society, life would always come with a lot of benefits. The world in which girl meat had become a common occurrence was no exception, and the classification of girls as meat opened a plethora of legal loopholes the rich could abuse to fulfill both their culinary and sexual desires. Two such men were Dave and Greg, business partners and longtime friends who after a long, busy day of negotiations and meetings enjoyed taking a trip to their local, premium but shady supplier of girl meat. The restaurant catered to an exclusive clientele, which allowed them to pay many times the price for “volunteers” than normal, which again made their parents care significantly less about what exactly they were signing their daughters up for.

The two men were sitting in a dimly lit room, ready to receive the girls they had ordered for the night. They had asked for willing and eager girls, and had requested that they be given medication that would make their blood coagulate much faster than normal, and some that would dampen any eventual pain. Lots of men enjoyed “playing” with their food, but these two were a bit more extreme than most.

After a knock on the door, two adorable blonde teens were led into the room by a waiter clad in an elegant smoking. They appeared to be about 14 and 16, and were wearing nothing but underwear. The older one had a matching set of white, lacy bra and panties, while the younger one wore a white training bra and cotton panties with cute little pink hearts on it. Her breast buds poked at the fabric, and the outline of her nipples were visible through it. Dave could feel his mouth watering already.

“What are your names?” Dave asked.

“Umm, I’m Ashley and this is Helen,” the older one said on behalf of them both.

“It’s a pleasure to meet you, ladies. I’m Dave and this is my friend Greg,” the gentleman said. Do you know why you’re here this lovely evening?”

The girls nodded slowly, their eyes briefly meeting before they both smiled shyly. Dave had the impression that the girls had a naughtier side to them than what they had so far presented.

“And you are informed of the fact that we may ask for some services from you that may be considered inappropriate or unusual by others?”

Helen bit her lower lip seductively, looking directly at Dave. She nodded confidently. From experience, the two men could tell that this little minx was a horny one. She was going to be a lot of fun. Ashely merely nodded again and looked directly at the floor.

“Good. Now as far as I know, meat doesn’t usually wear clothes,” Dave said while Greg smiled contently.

The girls were shy but knew what they had to do, and soon their nubile bodies were completely revealed to the two hungry men. The girls were slim, but had some fat in the right places. Helen’s small breast buds were almost impossibly round, her nipples very puffy and swollen. Ashley’s pair were bigger and more closely resembled the breasts of a grown woman, but they still had the delightful perkiness one could only find in younger girls. They both had delightful rear ends, small but shapely and pert. Their slits were neat and tidy, their whole bodies free of any hair below the neck. Dave could resist them no longer.

“Let’s get to it then. There’s two of you and two of us, that makes one for each, does it not, Greg?”

“I believe you are correct, Dave,” he said.

“Right, since I’m in a good mood today, you can choose first.”

“Helen, come here please,” Greg said. She almost bounced over and presented her body to his groping hands. Soon, soft moans were coming from their end of the room.

Dave called Ashley to her and started to explore her body with his fingers. She didn’t respond in the same, eager fashion as Helen, though Dave thought it might be because of shyness. He hoped the girl would reveal her horny side to him soon, but he was mistaken. No matter where he prodded and explored the girl merely stood there, giving no response at all. Not even poking at her openings gave any kind of response. He glanced over towards Greg, who has two fingers deep in Helens pussy already, the girl seemingly enjoying it very much. Dave decided it was probably best to just move on to something else.

He grabbed the girl’s shoulder and made her crouch down, before motioning towards his erect cock with his hand.

“Please,” he said. The girl didn’t take the hint, and looked at him with a puzzled expression.

“Suck my dick, go on, I haven’t got all day!” Dave was getting annoyed. “This blowjob better be good,” he thought, or else he would have to do something else to satisfy his lust. Unfortunately she didn’t satisfy him at all. There was no trace of eagerness in her whole body. She merely held her head in place and the poor man had to do the work by himself. Again he glanced over to Greg, Helen’s head enthusiastically bobbing up and down on his cock while one of her hands was caressing his balls and the other rubbing her pussy, now slick with her juices.

Dave had had enough, and decided to do something about it.

“Waiter!” he called out. A waiter came to them a few seconds later, having stood post right outside the door ready to satisfy the men’s urges on a moment’s notice.

“What can I do for you, sir?” he politely responded.

“Bring me this one’s head. And get started on cooking her ass and pussy as soon as you can. Cook it in the rendered fat from her tits of course, and bring me her nipples as well. I want them nice and crispy on the outside!”

“Of course sir. Can I get you something to drink in the mean time?”

“Get me a nice Chardonnay, please.”

The waiter nodded affirmatively at Dave and immediately grabbed the girl, who didn’t seem to realize what was about to happen until that very moment. A shocked expression appeared on her pretty face.

“Please, I’m sorry, I’ll do anything! I didn’t think it was going to end this quick!” she pleaded.

“Sorry, miss, but I can do it better myself. And that’s exactly what I’m planning to do. Off you go!” Dave responded coldly.

The waiter dragged the screaming girl off to the kitchen, her protests meeting deaf ears. The glass of Chardonnay was brought to Dave’s table not long after the girl was taken out of the room. While he was waiting for Ashley’s head to be delivered to him he softly stroked his still erect member to the sight of Helen’s virginity being taken by Greg, while he sipped his wine. Greg was lucky with his girl, he barely had to anything but lean back and enjoy the sensation of the young nymph slowly but surely easing herself down on his dick, uttering delightful, breathy moans in the process.

After a brief minute had passed Dave heard an ear-piercing scream from the kitchen that was abruptly broken off. He knew why it had stopped, and thus he also knew that Ashley’s head would soon be in his hands. A couple of minutes later the waiter entered, carrying a covered platter. He sat it down on the table and removed the cover, revealing Ashely’s freshly decapitated head.

“I’m sorry for the delay, sir, we had to reapply her makeup because of all that crying. Her meat is coming along nicely and should be ready in about ten minutes. Enjoy!” he said with a smile before swiftly leaving the room.

Dave grabbed the head and inspected it. The makeup was applied beautifully, bringing some sense of life to the girl’s pale flesh. Her eyes were still opened, her gaze unfocused and distant. He kissed her pink lips before lowering her towards his crotch. She wouldn’t be able to resist much, so Dave wasted no time and rammed his cock as far into her mouth and throat as it would go. This was how it was supposed to feel like, there was nothing quite like being balls deep in a cute teenagers mouth. He started fucking her throat while enjoying the sight of Helen now bouncing on Greg’s dick. The girl’s smooth back curved down into an amazingly pert little ass, and watching it bounce up and down was truly a magnificent sight to behold. Not long after, Dave climaxed and deposited his load directly into the dead girl’s throat, some of it dripping off the end where her head had been severed from her body. He put it aside and watched the couple at the other end of the room. Greg was nearly there, and he motioned for the girl to climb off him and to suck him off again. She did as she was told and swallowed the gooey, warm substance he shot into her mouth. She didn’t seem to like the taste but was obviously eager to please the man, which wasn’t surprising considering she had just witnessed what would happen if she didn’t. Helen had higher ambitions for her death than to be unceremoniously executed and then chopped up into parts.

After the trio had rested for a minute, it was time for another round.

“Hey Greg, it’s my turn with the girl, don’t you agree?” Dave said.

“Well, I guess you’re right, but what am I supposed to do in the mean time?”

“You’re free to use the head!”

“I’m not a fan of those, you know that!”

“Alright, we’ll have to take one hole each then. Which one do you want?”

“Her ass would be nice, I’ve already had her pussy.”

“I’ll take her pussy then,” Dave concluded.

“Are you both going to play with me at the same time?” Helen asked, the thought making her tummy tingle.

“You’re a small girl, so if we did you at the same time our dicks might touch, and that’s just gross. Besides, we like sitting at opposite ends of the room, like we’re doing now. At the same time, we’re both impatient men and would like to satisfy our urges as fast as possible. A difficult situation, is it not?” Dave asked the girl.

“Mhm, I mean, I can’t really be in two places at once…” Helen said, trying and failing to think of the solution she felt Dave hinted towards.

“We don’t really want all of you, we just want certain parts. So, the logical thing to do is to remove the part of you that the other wants, and pass it over. Do you agree?”

“Umm, yeah, I think. But won’t it, you know, hurt and bleed a lot?” Helen asked.

“They gave you the medication, didn’t they?”

“Oh, yeah they did.”

“Good. It should dampen the pain and stop any bleeding that might occur.”

“So, which one should we remove?” Greg shot in.

“What do you mean?” Helen replied, yet to wrap her head completely around what was going to happen.

“I’ll be direct with you, should we cut out your little cunny or your bum? You’ll have to decide for yourself. If you take too long to decide we might as well just cut out both and send you straight to the chopping block. We’re impatient men after all,” Dave reminded the girl.

“No, I don’t want to just be chopped up! Just cut out my bottom” the blonde girl answered.

“Your what? You’ll have to be more precise.

“Umm… My butt,” she said quietly. Clearly, she was not used to talking in detail about her private parts.

“Your whole butt? Or just the hole?”

“The - I mean my butthole.”

“And don’t forget your manners, girl,” Dave said sternly. “What do you want us to cut out?” Helen hesitated for a moment before answering.

“Please cut out my butthole, sir.”

“Certainly miss, It’ll be my pleasure. Just hop onto the table over there and we can get started.” Dave pointed to a metal table that stood against one of the walls. Helen had not noticed it until then, neither had she noticed the knives lined up on a smaller table next to it. The bigger table was made out of metal and was connected to a drain via a pipe at one end. It seemed like they were prepared to handle a large amount of blood should her medication fail to work. Helen climbed onto the table and presented her butt to the men. Dave pressed her back down so that it curved more and thus exposed her entire groin to his sight and touch. He admired it for a second; in the center her puckered little butthole winked at him, sitting above her glistening, freshly fucked pussy, all framed by a beautiful, shapely ass and smooth, slender legs.

The sight made him eager to continue, and he picked up a small pairing knife to do the first cut with. He put the tip of the blade at the top of her hole and thrust it directly inwards. The girl gasped, though more in surprise than pain. It didn’t hurt all that much, so the medication must have been doing its job. Still, it felt surreal to experience a body part getting carved out from ones own, living body, and especially one as private as her asshole.

Dave continued with the cut, moving the knife clockwise around the wrinkly orifice, the blade leaving a trail of crimson droplets in its track. Soon he had completed the cut all the way around, and was ready for the next step. Carefully, he grabbed the little morsel by his fingers and pulled it out slowly. It came out in one piece, followed by the end of her colon. Her flesh resisted for a second, but after a stronger pull and the sound of flesh snapping it came loose, allowing Dave to pull out about eight inches of the girl’s guts. He then made a cut and tucked the rest of her innards back into the now gaping hole of gore between her legs. Though there wasn’t much blood coming from her wound, some drops still found their way out and ran down her inner thigh.

The two men inspected the piece of flesh and were satisfied with the result. Attached to the opening itself were her sphincter, and a substantial piece of her outer colon. It was impeccably clean, the girl having been washed thoroughly inside and out during the preparations.

“Enjoy,” Dave said as he handed the piece of meat to Greg, who thanked him and then found his place in the same chair as before. He applied some lube to the puckered opening, and before long he was using the flesh to jerk himself off. Helen watched curiously, finding the perverted act quite arousing. She reached down between her buttcheeks and prodded the new hole Dave had created for her. It was quite big and open, and she could feel her own squishy, wet organs inside. The girl wondered if Dave would fuck her there as well, as he had stated that is prime interest was her pussy.

Dave was thinking amongst the same lines, but decided to warm up with her cunt. He leaned back in his chair, and the girl straddled him willingly, grinding her tight pussy up and down his shaft. Dave reached around her butt and poked the girl’s new orifice. The girl yelped when he touched the outer line of the cut, where his knife had severed her tissue and exposed many sensitive nerves. He shifted his focus to the center of the hole, and carefully stuck one finger inside. It was indeed wet and squishy, not unlike the texture inside her vagina, only not as tight and more slimy. He would have to try that hole as well, but first he wanted to enjoy her pussy a little more. They fucked passionately for a minute or so, before being interrupted by the waiter wheeling a cart of freshly cooked girl-meat into the room.

“I’m sorry to disturb you sir, but you asked for the meat to be delivered as soon as possible. The meal has been prepared as per your instructions,” he said.

“Thank you,” Dave said, Helen still impaled on his dick. The waiter gave a polite nod and walked out of the room again.

“Let’s eat, Greg. Bring that table over here,” Dave said. Greg was still panting after cumming buckets into Helen’s severed butthole, but soon got on his feet and did as Dave asked. Helen was unsure of what to do, but as she shifted her weight as if to get off, Dave held her in place.

“No no, girl, you stay here,” he said. “Have you tried girl-meat before?”

“Yes, two times. It’s so delicious!” she replied, smiling. As Greg lifted the covers off the dishes on the table, the delicious aroma of cooked girl filled the room. “Mmh, that smells so good!” Helen exclaimed.

“It really does!” Dave said while reaching for a slice of Ashely’s ass with his hands, and taking a generous bite out of it. It was cooked to perfection in her own fat, leaving a crispy, delicious sear on the outside while the inside was tender, juicy and almost bloody, just the way Dave liked it. The two men quickly devoured a large part of the rump steak, while Helen was in Dave’s lap, slowly fucking him.

“Have you ever tasted a pussy, Helen?” Dave asked the girl.

“No, I’ve always wanted to but dad always said they’re too expensive.”

“Well, we’re not supposed to give you anything to eat, but I guess a little bite won’t hurt.”

“Wow, I’d love to, are you sure it’s okay?”

“Sure, after all we’ve still got one more to enjoy later!” Dave said and pinched Helen’s clit, making her squeal in both pleasure and pain. He carved out a piece of Ashley’s steaming pussy, and brought it to Helen’s mouth. She smelled it, drawing in the mouthwatering aromas before putting it into her mouth. The outer lips and skin had crisped up nicely while cooking, and the caramelized, nutty flavor was the first to hit Helen’s tongue. She chewed, breaking into the middle of the cut. The inner flesh was delightfully juicy and full of the characteristic taste of girl-meat. The girl relished every chew of the tender cut, until it all disappeared down her throat.

“Oh my god, that was delicious! Do you think I’ll taste like that when I’m cooked too?”

“I’m sure you’ll be even tastier!” Dave answered. “Is there anything else you’d like to try?”

“I’d love to try a nipple, but it’s too late now ‘cause it seems like you’ve already eaten them,” Helen said, her voice filled with disappointment.

“Oh I wouldn’t call it too late, I’ve got two fine nipples right in front of me!”, Dave said, and without further warning he sliced off her puffy, pink treats with a pairing knife.

“Ouchie!” Helen exclaimed, though she also found it very arousing, and her hand went straight to her throbbing clit. Dave noticed and started gently fucking her again. In the few minutes it took for the nipples to be fried to deliciousness they both orgasmed, and Dave filled the young girl’s pulsing pussy with plenty of hot, sticky cum.

Soon after a tray with two nipples were carried to them, and a golden brown had replaced their previously fleshy pink color.

“Wow, I can’t believe those are actually mine!” Helen admired the morsels while she traced her fingers around where they had been attached just a few minutes ago, recalling how it felt to touch them. “Is one of them really for me?” she asked.

“Of course, whichever you want! Greg and I will split the other,” Dave answered.

Helen studied them for a second before choosing the right one. She brought it to her nose, savoring the smell before putting her into her mouth. She didn’t chew it right away, but ran her tongue over it instead. She could feel the little bumps of her areolae and the nipple in the center. Although it had a slightly different texture when cooked, she could still give the nipple a playful little flick with her tongue, and before it bounced back into place some of the juices within escaped and hit Helen’s taste buds. It was so delicious that she couldn’t resist finally biting into it. The piece of nipple almost exploded when she did so, releasing a stream of juices into her mouth. The taste was incredibly rich, almost creamy, and set against the generously seasoned skin it was the most delicious thing she’d ever tasted.

Dave could clearly see the expression of delight on Helen’s face as he chewed on one half of her other nipple. Seeing a girl devouring her own flesh with such enjoyment was an arousing sight, and Dave was hard again in no time at all. Helen had just swallowed her own nipple when Dave gave her another command.

“Hey girl,” he said, “bend over and show us that new hole of yours again.”

Helen turned around, spread her legs a little and reached for her toes, giving the two men an unobstructed view of her crotch. Between her perky, round asscheeks her orifice gaped grotesquely, doing nothing to hide the slimy, squishy organs inside. The wound of cut flesh around the hole was constantly letting out droplets of blood, which mixed with the cum from her freshly fucked pussy and turned into a pink goo oozing down her inner thighs, eventually leaving little drops of the liquid on the floor.

“Mmm, I wanna fuck that,” Dave said, licking his lips.

“Hey, me too!” Greg shot in.

“It’ll probably only be good for one real fuck though, what a shame!”

“If only you hadn’t killed off the first one so quickly, we could both have had a nice, fresh hole to fuck!”

“Don’t blame me, I was hungry and the girl was no more fun than a sack of potatoes. Listen, we’ll toss a coin for it, all right?”

“Fine,” Greg said. As in business, finding good compromises was a necessary skill in perverted sex gatherings as well.

Dave went over to his jacket and fished out a penny from a pocket.

“Heads or tails?” Dave asked. Greg simply pointed to Ashley’s decapitated head still sitting on the table, eyes gazing out into the distant beyond. Dave flipped the coin. “Tails!” Dave exclaimed with a smile. Greg didn’t look too disappointed, as he had put two and two together as soon as he saw Ashley’s head and Helen’s waiting mouth. He grabbed the head and approached the girl who had positioned herself on all fours on a futon on the floor, ready for penetration from both ends.

“You happy, Dave?” Greg asked his friend, who was eyeing his prize with lust, stroking the girl’s inner thighs and tender rump.

“You bet,” he replied.

“At least I got to break in your actual ass,” Dave said, looking into Helen’s nutty brown eyes.

“Did you enjoy it, sir?” she asked.

“Oh it was exemplary, I definitely have to try that with other girls. I’ll always remember that you were the first though, of course!” Helen smiled, satisfied that these very important men would remember her after she would leave this world. She had a feeling that the moment of her death was drawing close, and it was making her horny again.

Dave’d had enough of the foreplay, and without any further preparation he grabbed Helen’s hips and thrust his entire length into her guts. He heard a sound that could only have been some of her tissue tearing, before he felt her intestines shifting around to make room for the intruder.

“Ugh!” Helen grunted gutturally, though she soon met Dave’s thrusts with her own. The man was utterly delighted that such a perverted action would turn on a cute little girl like her, and he pounded her ass with increased ardor. The intrusion seemed to have triggered some kind of cramping in her intestines. From her grunts and moans Dave could tell she felt pain, though the feeling of her guts massaging his dick was too incredible for him to even consider slowing down.

Meanwhile, Greg had his dick through Ashleys throat, and with each thrust the tip poked out from her cold, slightly blue lips and met Helen’s, still warm, pink and wet. She eagerly kissed and sucked on Dave’s cock each time it exited the other girl’s mouth, while she reached down with one hand at time to rub her pussy while she used the other to support herself. She was beginning to really feel the cramping from Dave’s eager thrusting, and it felt like her whole stomach was churning and moving around. She was determined to not let him down though, and from the sound of it it seemed to work. Dave was grunting more and more with each thrust, getting closer and closer to cumming. Various gross sounds was coming from the girl; entrails, air and fluids being forced through openings it wouldn’t, and shouldn’t, normally go. The sounds might have disgusted a normal person, but for Dave it only added to the experience. He was doing something forbidden, truly perverted and utterly taboo, and it turned him on to no end. Not only was it sexually abhorrent, he was irreversibly hurting the girl, destroying her body only for his fleeting pleasure.

The stream of fluids from the orifice turned a darker shade of red for each thrust, and it was forming a pool on the floor, staining everything it came into contact with. The girl was crying by that point, but Dave kept chasing the orgasm he so desperately craved. As he was nearing his climax he could feel some kind of resistance building up inside the girl, until it suddenly released. With a sickening tearing of flesh Helen’s crotch split open, her pussy and ruined asshole joining into one horrible, gory mess. Dave instantly came into her guts, and quickly gave Greg the signal to put the girl out of her misery. She shrieked in pure agony until it was brutally cut short by Dave’s skilled hands, which wielded a knife that swiftly cut open her lower throat, puncturing her carotid artery. Helen collapsed unto her side on the bloodied floor, and the last thing she saw in her short life was thick strands of white cum erupting from Ashley’s mouth and landing in her beautiful face and long, blonde hair.

Dave looked at the dead girl in front of him, who was now nothing more that a horrid mess of blood and gore. The inside of her legs were stained bright red, and her intestines were poking out between the unified hole in her crotch.

“Goddamn it, I ruined her filet!” Dave said when his adrenaline levels had decreased a little and he was able to speak again.

“Don’t worry about it, we’ll just order another. They all basically taste the same anyway,” Greg replied.

“That’s true. There’s nothing we can do about it now anyway. It’s a shame though, you don’t get meat like that every day. I would’ve loved to have her filet, but I guess you can’t have your cake and eat it too.”

“Was it worth it?” Greg asked.

“Definitely, you should try it some time. It was a hell of a kick, alright.”

“Next time we get a girl like that it’s my turn, remember that!”

“I will, my friend, don’t you doubt it. Anyway, should we get cleaned up and meet up again for the meal? I kind of made a mess here, they’ll want to get that taken care of before it leaves too much of a stain.”

Greg accepted the offer, and the men retreated to their suites, before enjoying the freshly prepared girl meat Helen had left them with. She was truly delicious, and would surely live on in the men’s memories, at least until they got themselves a new girl that tasted even better and entertained them even more.
R: 96 / I: 0

School Selection

Disclaimer: just a horror fetish, entirely fictional, don't do anything that will harm somebody in real life.

School Selection

[non cons]

A loud whistle caught Nina's attention. She stopped her crawl and started to tread in the water. After a few moments Nina saw what was going to happen. As the other students stopped swimming their teacher signaled to get out of the water. “All girls are required to go to a changing booth and wait there for the meat inspector” said the coach, “the boys will continue with 4 laps of the butterfly stroke”

Nervously talking the girls quickly went to the changing booths. Nina sat about halfway down the line. “Shit I hope they don't pick me” thought Nina. A soft crying from her right assured her of a better chance, only 25% was selected from each class. She heard the meat inspector getting closer every few minutes. He was only a few lockers away from her now and she heard him say, “swimsuit straps off your shoulders and stand with your face to the wall”. Nina put the straps off her shoulders, better make it easy for the inspector, she thought. Suddenly she heard another girl crying in the booth next to hers. “Nice” she thought, that was Emily, she never liked her.

“Name” said the inspector as he opened Nina's door. “Nina, ID number 230867” said Nina. “Thank you” said the inspector, I see you already put your straps down, very nice, can you turn your face to the wall” “sure sir” said Nina and she turned her back to the inspector. The inspector checked her butt, “nice and firm” she heard him say. The inspector made her turn around and started peeling her swimsuit down. Softly he took her breasts in his hands and checked them. After a confirming mumble he pulled Nina's swimsuit to her feet. After a quick look on her pussy he said: “I'm not sure can you wait for 10 minutes, keep your swimsuit off” “of course sir” said Nina. The inspector went to the next changing booth.

“Shit” thought Nina, “I might be meat within an hour or I can be free for the rest of my life”. A strange thought occurred to Nina: this was her last chance to have an orgasm. She sat down naked on the little bench and started to rub her pussy. Within a few minutes she reached the point of no return. She took a deep breath and tried to keep quiet as her orgasm took control of her body.

Minutes later the inspector opened her door. “Can you come out and get in this line?” said the inspector. “Of course sir” said Nina and she saw 2 other girls from her class. “What do you think?” said the inspector to his assistant. “Well that one seems to be nice and sporty, good meat I bet,” said the assistant and he pointed to Nina. “The other two are a bit bigger, I think they'll have a nice yield,” said the assistant. “All three of you, what sport and how many hours?” said the inspector. “Swimming and fitness” said Nina, “about 4-5 hours a week”. The girl next to her said: “nothing besides school sport, so about three hours a week” and the last girl said: “bicycle racing, about 6 hours a week” “Second girl, what was your name?” said the inspector. “Kyla” said Kyla. “According to my data you play softball, about 5 hours a week” said the inspector, “our society doesn't need people who lie, you are selected” “no no, please I was afraid that you would take me earlier if I did a lot of sport” said Kyla. “I would've taken Nina if you would have been honest” said the inspector, “take her away”. The assistant guided Kyla away. “Ladies I'm sorry that I let you pose naked but you were the girls I wasn't sure of” said the inspector, “and Nina, I wouldn't have taken you, Kyla was not cooperating and needed to be taught a lesson, I just said it to make her feel worse as a extra punishment” “no problem sir” said the girls. “Well then get dressed and we'll see you in the pool.

Quickly the girls put their swimsuit back on and went back to the pool. A crowd stood around the showers and when the girls looked there were already three girls hanging with a noose around their neck. They had thrown nooses over one of the pipes on the ceiling. The fourth girl was being prepared for hanging. It was Nadia a cute looking girl from Nina's class. She seemed not to care too much, she casually handed her arms so that they could be tied together. When they were done with her she positioned herself under the rope and nodded to the butcher that she was ready. With firm pulls he hoisted the girl by her neck. She started kicking her legs but there was not a single tear to be seen. The three girls who were already dead clearly had been crying. After a few moments Nadia's legs kicked way less powerful, and suddenly the group could see her urine flowing. She was nearly gone. Kyla was pushed to her knees by the butcher. “What are they going to do to her?” whispered Nina to Paul, “she's Jewish, and will be drained of blood, it's a tradition” said Paul. The butcher pulled her head back and suddenly he pulled the knife along Kyla's neck. A spurt of blood flew out of the cut and the butcher let go. Kyla fell to the ground and grabbed her throat she was making wild movements but after half a minute it stopped. The butcher took a hose and sprayed the blood through a little sink. The assistants started to collect the girls and loaded them into cooling crates. As quick as they had come they were gone.

The rest of the girls came home proudly with their release form, they were free humans now.
R: 3 / I: 0

Who Let The Dog Out? (f/m, Sci-Fi, Nanobots, Melting)


The announcement blared on repeat thru the halls of the entire NanoTek complex. At this point most hallways were void of any people.

The mutt was still on the loose, and there no telling what kind of fate befall any poor soul that came upon the pup run amok.

By now, everyone on the campus heard the repeated message ad nauseam.

Everyone… but Serena Weskler.

Serena was very late in arriving that morning.

She had quite a night with her new-ish boyfriend - going on their tenth date. And they couldn't help themselves to a little "morning work-out" when they woke up together. But after finally getting a look at the clock during their 3rd time, she noticed it was already 30 minutes past when she was supposed to already be in, and they had to finish up quick…

She took an even quicker shower and hurried to get dressed out of her overnight bag, putting on her flowery green blouse with a generous opening for her generous cleavage, and a black pencil skirt that accentuated her very tight behind. She donned her pumps and was on her way.

The 22 year old short brunette with brown eyes, cool honey skin, straight, shoulder-length, tied-back black hair, and enviably full lips, arrived at the campus - moments after security decided they tortured everyone enough with the announcement and stopped playing it…

She walked up towards gate to the campus. Curiously, the regular security guards were not at the gate. Weird.

The young personal assistant shrugged, flashed her ID badge at the scanner and entered the campus without a problem.

She had no idea that ALL security had been pulled to hunt for the dangerous canine.

She noticed it was curiously vacant of people around the campus grounds. Normally there would be at least a few handfuls of people milled about. Was there a holiday she forgot about?

She approached the building that contained her office and stepped inside. Her heel clicks echoed throughout the empty hall.

Where was everyone?

She had no idea the building was quickly evacuated after someone spotted the hazardous hound.

Security was still mobilizing their way over there across the very large campus from one of the several false alarms.

She happened to arrive just after the moment that the last few out the building had just fled, and security had not yet arrived.

As she approached the elevator bank, she heard the familiar scattering of nails on tile floor.

The scatterings of a dog's nails.

And from around the corner, down the hall, came an adorable black pup.

And Serena LOVED dogs.

Her boyfriend had a delightful black and white husky - a big part of the reason why she liked being over his place so much. Plus she grew up with a couple of lovable German Shepherds. And she even used to volunteer at a dog shelter as a teenager.

"Oh my god, you're ADORABLE! Come here cutie!!" she shouted down the hall, beckoning him by bending forward at the waist and clapping on her thighs - tightening her pencil skirt even more against her perfectly shaped ass. No one else was there to see the generous amount of cleavage as she leaned over, or to see that Serena was not wearing anything else under her skirt…

The cute dog couldn't help but follow Serena's command and took off towards her. It came lumbering down the hallway, with wide brown eyes, black fur, ears pinned back, and tongue out. Panting. Clearly exhausted from a long run.

"Aww c'mere baby!" said Serena as the dog neared. A small part of her wondered why a dog was on campus when all pets were banned from the premises. But most of her focused on the imminent cuddles.

She crouched down and put out her arms out to take him in - tightening her skirt visibly against her tight form even more.

The dog entered her embrace.

"Aww sweetie, you look so tired!" she commented as the dog nuzzles up against her face and chest.

"Are you thirsty baby?" she asked sweetly and compassionately.

And then the dog licked her nose and cheek.

"Aww your tongue is so dry!" she said with some concerned affection. "Let's get you some water!"

But before she could stand back up, her nose and cheek started tinging. And the tingling spread across the rest of her pretty face.

Before she knew it, the tingling spread thru her eyes and up into her brain.

And then the tingling stopped - and the mind of Serena Weskler was no more.

What Serena had no time to realize was that the tingling she felt was actually the process of nanobots converting her face and head to dihydrogen monoxide.

Normally known as water.

The nanobots quickly spread across the rest of Serena's crouched down, now-lifeless body, which only just started to tip over.

All her tied-back straight black hair, down to last strand, liquefied.

They sped down her neck, down towards her considerable, well-exposed cleavage, and across her collarbone to her shoulders.
The nanobots split into groups and continued down each arm as they disconnected off her body.

Since she was still hugging and petting the dog at the start of her incident, both her hands were around the adorable but dangerous mutt. The led to her arms dangling off the dog's neck and back for a moment before they slipped off and were finished off by the ruthless nanobots, turning into water and splashing towards the ground.

Serena was now spilling into her green blouse, soaking the fabric.

Tits turned into two spheres of water for an instant before running down her remaining body and getting more of the blouse doused.

Nanobots continued down her short torso quickly, belly now soaking into her blouse and skirt or running down her crouched legs.

The top of her empty blouse started leaning over to the side.

Thin waist liquefied.

The nanobots marched over her tight, sculpted ass, totally uncaring of the destruction they are wreaking on such a treasure, and such a disservice to the world by erasing it and converting it to water. Perfect form collapsing, former ass atoms falling away down her legs to the floor, or getting soaked into her extremely damp pencil skirt.

Hips and pussy followed sad suit.

Programmed to focus only on one organic set of DNA at a time, the nanobots ignored some white fluid that was currently present in her crotch. It mostly soaked into her skirt with nothing between to stop it.

Only her crouched, nimble legs remained, which were still tipping over towards the floor. They didn't have a chance to move much further before the nanobots chomped thru her delicious thighs, thru her knees, and down towards her petite feet.

All turned to water that mostly fell to the floor. Her feet pooled up in her heels which stayed upright and full.

Drenched blouse smacked against the floor sideways.

Inundated skirt also smacked against the floor sideways, leaving her water-filled heels open to the air above.

The dog sniffed at her heels… and started lapping up the water that was once Serena's foot.

Just then security entered the building. They ran over to the elevator bank and came across the grisly sight.

A completely soaked outfit, a pair of flooded heels, and a dog lapping it up.

It was quite evident to security what happened.

Without any time to focus on the poor victim, the security officers tried hitting the dog with shots of their tranq rifles.

None of them hit, and the dog started running away down the empty hall.

The many security officers followed, running right over the puddle of pour liquid Serena and her ruined, water-logged outfit - creating gross squishes with every boot stomp. And in the puddle that was once Serena, a tiny spot of thick white fluid from her morning endeavors remained untouched by the nanobots (and by the dog's lapping tongue) - the same morning endeavors that made her late to work, and miss a very important announcement…
R: 13 / I: 0

A short bit of nonsense

A complete story written in about 15 minutes - just to prove that I can ;-)


“Wow! This is so cool!” Kerry grinned at Jess, peering around the entrance lobby of Sidney’s Family Restaurant. “I can’t believe we’re gonna be meat!”

“Me neither!” Jess enthused. Both girls had signed up after a talk at their school and were very excited about the prospect of being cooked and eaten.

“Hello, girls.” The pretty young woman at the desk smiled. “How can I help you?”

“Kerry Austin and Jess Ashford?” Kerry volunteered their names hopefully. “We’re being cooked tonight?”

“Ah yes!” the woman smiled again, finding their names on the computer and marking them as arrived. “Make your way through that door and remove all clothing and jewellery.” She handed them plastic bags with identification numbers on to put their belongings in. “Somebody will be with you shortly.”

Through the door they found themselves in a changing room. There was another girl in there already, slightly older than them, and already naked. Eager not to waste any time, the two friends stripped and packed away their clothing. Kerry was the taller of the two and athletically built which Jess was shorter and more curvy yet a long way from fat.

They were just about to introduce themselves to the older girl when a harassed-looking young man in a Sidney’s kitchen uniform burst in through the far door.

“Great! You’re all here!” He sighed with relief. “It’s busier than we expected tonight and you’re needed urgently.”

The three girls found themselves practically herded through the kitchen to a row of shower cubicals.

“It’s going to sting a little, sorry!” the man apologised as the girls stepped in and he pressed the button to start the jets. “The water is mildly acidic,” he explained, “strips away any dirt or dead skin without the need for too much scrubbing!” The girls rinsed off in the water which was very hot but burned in more ways than one.

“This way, please!” he hurried them out after blasts of hot air had replaced the water and dried them off. “Quick as you can!” Once again they were herded through the kitchen, past ovens, stew pots and rotisseries where girls of all ages from barely out of pre-school to late teens were cooking.

Pushing their way through a set of swing doors, the girls found themselves in the main dining hall of the restaurant. Several diners looked up to check out the new meat as they emerged. The girls in the kitchen had been specifically ordered by individual parties but these three were destined for the carvery.

“Good luck, girls!” the man from the kitchen called after them as they made their way between the tables to the live cooking area.

Once there, the teen girl was helped to climb immediately into a large vat of strew which was hot but tolerable. Hungry diners queued up as she spooned out chunks of her predecessor even as she began to cook herself.

Jess was rubbed all over with a garlic-scented oil before being told to kneel on a baking tray. Sage and onion stuffing was shoved up her rectum with a piping bag after which she leant back to have her vagina filled the same way. Once fully stuffed, her hands and feet were tied and she was slid into the large, waiting oven.

Kerry received a similar coating except hers had a smokey barbecue aroma. Leaning forward over the provided frame, she felt the steel spit pushed between her pussy lips, up through her vagina and into her body cavity, eventually emerging out her mouth. Once impaled, her hands and feet were fixed to the pole and she was mounted over the gas flames. The pole began to rotate on its mounts ensuring that she would cook evenly.

Within an hour, the previous girls’ meat was all but gone and Kerry, Jess and the girl who’s name they had never managed to catch were ready to serve. There was already quite a queue waiting for the fresh, delicious-looking meat and the diners looked very happy indeed as slices of the two friends were piled onto their plates alongside the potatoes, veggies and yorkshire puddings.

It was still quite early in the evening, several hours before the restaurant was due to close, and already new girls were being put on to cook.
R: 2 / I: 0

Yvonne's First Day (Timestop, Disintegration)

The security bot zones in on Yvonne.

"Stop! You have not been identified in the employee catalog! Please provide proper identification or you will face punishment!"

The bot seems to prepare two rays, definitely not standard model. Whoever created and programmed this bot, it wasn't up to code.

Yvonne stares wide-eyed at the imposing bot in terror. She finds the strength to speak.

"P-p-please don't h-hurt me!! I'm n-new here! H-here's my ID b-badge!"

She presents her official NanoTek ID badge, a photo of Yvonne's pretty face smiling demurely, proving that she is indeed an employee.

An eye-stalk like device pops out of the bot, and begins to scan the ID Badge.

"Error! Error! Subject does not match image! Error! You have 3 seconds to comply! Please provide proper identification!"

The bot prepares one of the ray guns.

"N-no! It's real! Security just gave it to me this morning!"

She trembles in her place, her quivering heels making soft clicks into the metal floor.

"It's all I have! You have to believe me! PLEASE!-"

"Failure to comply! Failure to comply!"

The bot proceeds to zap poor Yvonne, the ray freezes her on the spot, time-stopped in terror, mid protest, mouth open in an attempt to plea

"Must correct mistake!"

The bot holds onto Yvonne's ID card with a small clamp on an extending rod, and moves over to her with a pair of robotic hands that pop out of a hatch on its side. The bot… proceeds to "manipulate" Yvonne's face, forcing her to match the pretty smile and demeanor she presented on her ID card.

"Course Correcting; In Process"

Yvonne is still in mid-protest, but cannot continue her plea. Every neuron firing in her brain - many in response to the terror she was failing - was frozen in time. All brain activity frozen.

The thoughts of her boyfriend pleading her to stay home and not work for that crazy company that very morning after they made love was included as one of the thoughts her brain was currently frozen from processing.

If time were not currently frozen, she certainly would feel pain at the bot's reckless processing of face manipulation - brutally mutating her terrified expression in a horrific way until it matched the exact same pretty smile on her ID card. Surely Yvonne's current emotions did not match her forced expression.

The bot forced her into a perfect replica of her expression shown on the ID. Would be cute were it not for the shocking circumstances. However, something was still off.

"Error; No Mental Capacity Identified. Please respond to confirm identity!"

It seemed that the error went further than just not recognizing ID, when the bot time-stopped Yvonne it only made things worse, as it now detected an error with her brain put on hold. Essentially there is "nothing there" for the bot to sense anymore.

"Please confirm sentience in five seconds, or disintegration will occur."

The bot prepares to fire the disintegrating ray it held on to… and Yvonne wasn't technically around to stop it.

Yvonne does not react to the bot's very serious threat. She just keeps smiling, body frozen in terror.

With time stopped, by the bot's very doing, she could not possibly process and confirm her identity at the very same bot's request.

A bug the programmers obviously overlooked.

Yvonne's frozen form stood in front of the imposing security bot. One hand still raised up to the bot showing her ID in futility. The other hand raised up half-way, as if in a pathetic attempt to defend herself from the bot's ray guns. Both knees bent, in mid knock of each other in terror. Her heeled feet turned awkwardly inward. Her pose a direct contrast to the pretty demure smile on her face.

Dressed in a pretty short-sleeve blue dress that hung above her knees, her heels blonde, matching her hair, with a blue trim matching her dress. The blonde in the blue summer dress would be pretty indeed if not for the terrifying situation she was in.

"Lack of engagement; confirmed. Commencing disposal procedure."

With that, the bot zaps Yvonne with the disintegration ray… and the strangest thing happens. Due to still being frozen in time at the moment of disintegration, instead of blasting into an innumerable amount of particles that spread apart into nothingness, the particles instead all remained in the form of Yvonne.

It looked as if someone poked trillions of holes in her as every subatomic particle of her was now disconnected from each other, but unable to spread apart due to the frozen temporal state. The only thing that did move was her ID, which dropped to the ground and went through her foot, displacing it into many different directions all at once… Seems she can be "rearranged" in this state.

In a room nearby, a group of nervous techs and scientists scramble as the proceedings flash by on multiple monitors, all with different angles of the incident.

"God DAMMIT!" yells a senior scientist as he slams a desk with a clenched fist. "Why did all the safeguards fail?!"

One of the programmers stammered, "I-I-I'm not sure. We-we'll have to analyze the data…"

"Is there any way to save her?!" the senior yelled at the group.

After a pause, a scientist solemnly answers, "It seems that would be… impossible. There is a total structural collapse of every one of the subject's molecules, including all her articles of clothing. Every atom is exactly where it was - but there are no bonds between them. She is bound to collapse upon temporal resume."

The senior processes this news. "Dammit…" he softly utters. After a few moments, he adds, "Well let's at least try. Work on getting a force field set up around-"

A tech urgently interrupts "Sir, time is resuming!"

"SHIT! Stop it!"

"I can't - I'm locked out!"

Back in the hallway, the mass of particles that was formerly Yvonne stood there still in the same pose as before - except for her destroyed foot which was scattered across the hallway.

The bot, still towering over the shape of Yvonne, states, "Returning to standard patrol." And upon that, it resumes time for Yvonne.

The moment time is unfrozen, the consciousness of Yvonne has only a nano-second to process all that had just happened. The sheer confusion and terror that her unconnected brain atoms try to fire… fail doing so in futility.

The form of particles that make up Yvonne instantly shoot out in countless directions, leaving nothing of what used to be the beautiful Yvonne. All that remains is her ID card on the ground. The lovely secretary-to-be gone in a technical instant.

The senior coldly addresses the programming team, "I want an explanation for this…"

A few days later, a young junior administrator watches back the footage. She rewinds to when the now-terminated secretary was still in one piece.

The disintegration beam strikes Yvonne square in her center waist - at the precise center of her mass.

Even in slow-motion, quickly the effects of the beam spreads, up and down her blue dress and on the organic matter underneath.

It seemed trillions of little holes appeared as the effect spread across the secretary's body - past her perky tits, past her lithe knees and ankles, past her pretty face with the demure smile.

"Oh you poor thing…" quips the junior admin.

She fast forwards to the moment the bot unfroze time to watch the particle spread take place in slow motion.

What wasn't apparent in real-time is now apparent in slow-motion - the particle spread temporally followed the previous disintegration effect, so the particles that were struck first were the first to randomly shoot out in different direction (this included going thru parts of the secretary's ultra Swiss-cheese body).

This meant that her blue dress was the first to go - so for a moment the secretary's nubile young body underneath was revealed, albeit very holey, before the chain reaction of particle collision completely tore through her once-attractive form.

Her pretty face with the demure smile matching the ID on the floor, broke apart into a millions directions until every particle exploded into literal nothingness. All that remained was her ID with a past version of the pretty secretary wearing the same smile as she just did during her destruction.

The junior admin suddenly feels very damp in her crotch.

"Mon dieu…" gasps Colette, the junior admin. Eventually she gets around to writing the incident report on poor Yvonne.

Unfortunately Yvonne, the beautiful new secretary, was completely and utterly destroyed with total efficiency by NanoTek technology run amok. All for simply walking through an area that took her to her office to start her new assignment - an area determined by random selection as a test area, albeit for a dry run with weapons that should have been disabled.

She never even got to sit down at her desk once.
R: 47 / I: 0

OfixN Original Short Stories (non-cons, stab, shot, strangle, rape)

Since I have several short stories to share, I prefer to create a single thread. There will be a lot of stabbing, some shooting and strangling. Non-cons, female victims (not pre-teens), usually realistic. Rape sometimes, depends on the story. No cannibalism, crushing or extreme torture, they are not for me.

I hope you like my story, please skip over grammatical errors, I'm not english. However, advice on language and writing is welcome.

I prefer skip tag on the single stories to keep a little surprise (if you prefer otherwise, let me know)

Stories coming up!
R: 1 / I: 0

Fuel for Thought (F/m, Nanobots, Melting)

The tech looked up upon hearing the sound of a voice calling out the name "Olivia!" just in time to see the young receptionist enter the break room. He was smitten with her beauty.

Olivia had been a receptionist at NanoTek for just a couple of months. She worked at the entrance to the building that housed the lab that Kyle worked in. She had an adorable "girl next door" look with brown hair in a bob hanging down around her neck, draped over her cute ears, and a few bangs covering her forehead down to her eyebrows. Blue eyes were bisected by a prominent but charming nose with a pointy tip. The tech loved when she would smile, displaying a slightly gap tooth that he found absolutely irresistible.

She wore a red short-sleeve top that hugged her torso and exposed her thin, supple arms. Her breasts pushed out against the red fabric in front of her chest. Below that she wore a very cute black-and-white checkered pencil skirt that cut mid-thigh, displaying her toned legs down to her feet clad in black heels. The straps of her black purse hung over her shoulder as she starting mingling with the friend that called her.

They were all at a small after-work party that one of their work colleagues put together. The small group of about a dozen young NanoTek employees occupied one of the larger break rooms in the building, equipped with a small lounge area with a couple of sofas, a few arcade machines, and both air hockey and foosball tables.

After a few minutes of admiring her from across the room, the tech finally built up the courage to walk over to Olivia and ask her to a game of air hockey. Much to his delight, she gave him that irresistible smile and accepted the offer.

Thinking he would be able to impress her by beating her, instead he proceeded to get creamed by her, almost being entirely shut out.

His face flushed red with embarrassment as she let out a lighthearted chuckle. "Wow, beginner's luck!" she said playfully.

The tech excused himself to use the restroom, much to Olivia's disappointment that he did not seem to notice.

However instead of going to the restroom, he headed back up to his workplace.

Earlier in the day, he was labeling batches of nanobots from the Behavioral Intelligence department that came in small, cylindrical vessels. He remembered a few samples he labeled that were designed to lower a subject's eye-hand coordination. He paused for a moment in thought, then said "Fuck it," as he grabbed one of the samples that lie on his work table.

He returned to the party, still in full swing, and prepared a couple of drinks. Stealthily he pulled opened the container of nanobots and poured them into one of the drinks. Making sure to keep track of which cup was which, he spotted Olivia and head back over to her.

"Looks like you could use another drink!" he offered the special cup to Olivia.

She lit up at his return, again displaying that sexy gap-tooth smile. "Thanks! I'm glad to see you back!" She then arched her eyebrows in an adorable puppy-dog expression and added "Hope you weren't upset I beat you…"

The tech laughed, "No not at at all! In fact, I was hoping for a rematch…"

She smirked, "You're on!"

They toasted each others drinks and each took a hearty chug. Then they started another round.

Again, Olivia started to take a lead. "I can't believe my luck tonight!" she said with absolute sincerity.

Finally deciding it was time, the tech activated the nanobots using a small remote he had concealed in his hand.

"Are you just letting me win-" she started with a grin before suddenly halting. "Oh… F-F-FUCK!" she shouted.

Immediately she started moaning and breathing heavily. Seemingly focused on just one thing, she grabbed her red top and pulled it over her brunette-topped head. The light skin of her torso was fully exposed, save for the black push-up bra she still wore over her breasts.

She did not hesitate in continuing her strip show in front of the whole party as everyone now watched in shock.

She unzipped and pulled her checkered pencil skirt down her limber legs, quickly followed by her black panties which had a cute white polka dot pattern. She stepped out of them along with her heels.

She opened the front clasp of her bra and slipped it off, letting her perky tits with small but hardened nipples hang free.

The crowd gasped as Olivia started fondling and pleasuring her naked self right there. Her friend called out her name to no avail.

The tech approached and asked if she was okay.

In response, the impassioned Olivia looked up at the tech, narrowed her blue eyes looking directly into his like a predator staring down its prey, and lunged at him, knocking him back down onto the air hockey table.

With adrenaline-powered force, she tugged the tech's pants down around his knees, and then mounted him in cowgirl position.

The warm and wet lips of her pussy embraced the outline of his hard cock through his underwear as she rocked her hips back and forth and moaned heavily.

The tech, stunned by this very sudden and public fuck session with his crush, finally said "Fuck it," (once again) and leaned forward. He grabbed one hand around her supple side and the other around her tight ass that he used to drool over for weeks. He planted his face in her between her supple tits and started kissing her tender breasts with closed eyes.

Olivia grabbed both of the tech's shoulders and continued her gyrating motion against his hard member, rubbing her pussy hard against the dampening cotton between the two sex organs.

Suddenly, Olivia froze.

The tech did seem to notice, lost in his exploration of her body with his hands and her tits with his face and mouth.

Nor did he notice when the crowd started gasping and retching.

But he did notice when a cold liquid started pouring down on top of his head, along with many strands of brunette hair.

He looked up. And was greeted with the sight of the half of Olivia's head. Turning into gasoline.

Blue eyes already gone, her cute, prominent nose was now in the process of being converted, down to its pointy tip.

The tech was in shock, lying back on the table below her. He froze in terror as the horror continued above.

Her mouth, still open in a moan and showing the rows of teeth that the tech so admired, wss quickly consumed and fell down onto the tech in its new form of petrol. Her jaw followed suit.

The tech's spontaneous lover was now headless.

However, in reaction to the loss of motor function, his headless lover's body begins to convulse. The grip of her hands on the tech's shoulders tightened as she convulses. Her neck began to convert as her tits bounced up and down erratically. Her pussy restarted its sliding motion over the tech's cock once again, this time much more aggressively. Finally, with enough friction, his cock sprung free from its bounds and helplessly entered into the warmth of her wet pussy. He unconsciously bucked his hips in rhythm with the throes of his headless lover.

The conversion process now reached her bare shoulders. Her arms then detached, falling down to the tech's sides as her hands still held tight on his shoulders laying back on the table.

No longer having arms to support it, her diminishing torso fell forward. It landed tits-first on the tech's face. The tech can't help but cum as his face is reintroduced to her tits, spewing the white liquid into her still gyrating pussy.

Her once-supple, detached arms continued to liquefy - elbows, forearms, then hands all converting to gasoline.

The process now reached her bosom, the tits that the tech sucked on just moments earlier now smothering him as they changed to fuel product. He started suffocating, and in response grabbed at her waist, pushing her vanishing torso back up off him. Despite this, her hips still rocked her cum-soaked pussy against his spent cock.

As he tried to catch his breath, the effect continued spreading down her lower chest like a marching army advancing forward. It approached her cute belly button and erased it in a wash of gasoline.

The effect continued down her waist and hips, still gyrating against the tech's poor member.

And then, finally, the tech was spared as her throbbing pussy and voluptuous ass were transformed into the valuable resource.

Legs that were bent at the knee from being in cowgirl position moments earlier now fall over to their sides. Her thighs caused two smacking splashes into the gasoline that pooled on the table. They too were quickly converted and added to the pool below, along with he knees, calves, shins, ankles, and cute petite feet. Finally each toe went thru the process.

And then all of Olivia was gone.

Or rather transformed. Into a very valuable fuel in the current economy.

The tech screamed, as did several other party-goers. A few fainted and some others puked.


Within minutes, the area was being contained by a NanoTek cleanup team that was dispatched.

The tech is taken to be showered as they collected his Olivia-soaked clothes and gave him a new outfit. After discovery of his actions, he is reprimanded, but eventually allowed to proceed to back to work. The clothes are wrung out and then disposed of.

It is discovered that human error led to a batch of nanobots from the Resource Reclamation department being mislabeled. The sample the tech grabbed happened to be from that batch. The nanobots must have congregated in the arousal centers of Olivia's brain before beginning their conversion of her body to gasoline. An interesting side effect and more research would be needed.

The rest of the party-goers were brought to a large meeting room to be interviewed one by one. The techs and research assistants there above a certain security level were released after their respective interviews. Those that remained below the security level, a group of 5 female secretaries and receptionists (including Olivia's friend), were saved for last and asked to stay for a little longer. They were all still too shook up to object as they were left in the room by themselves.

Suddenly swarms of nanobots poured out of vents in the ceiling. The poor girls screamed in terror as the nanobots swarmed around each of them. The screams turned to moans as the nanobots reached their target destination in the pleasure centers of their brains. The moans turned to gurgles as the girls were then quickly consumed and converted, their bodies twitching and jerking. A couple girls managed to start caressing each other before they collapsed into each other as gasoline.

Back in the break room, the pool of gasoline that was once Olivia was collected. Anything that couldn't be collected was burned and destroyed, forcing the closure of the break room for the time being until it could be reconstructed.

The gasoline that was Olivia, along with that of her 5 unfortunate colleagues, were each tested for quality and then rated. A couple of batches were deemed unsuitable and were then burned away. Thankfully, Olivia and the remaining girls received a high octane rating, and were all poured into a couple of NanoTek transportation vehicles.

No sense wasting company resources after all.
R: 80 / I: 2

Assorted Works of Ellen

I have been writing more recently, and I wanted to make one thread for all of my stuff. I like affectionate and well endowed executioners, I like pullups, I like gentle flirting and snuggles, and mostly semi-con situations. So my stuff will have these things a good bit of the time.. Not always. I made a new thread because the Nobles stuff wasn't getting the creative juices flowing but I did have ideas. This will be assorted stuff, there will be some Nobles and Clones, but there will also be other setups, and one-shots. if you don't like one, you might like the next. If you like it, definitely let me know! :) the first couple posts will be my stuff from other threads.
R: 3 / I: 0

Penguin Fucker (shota, degeneracy)

Matt loved penguins. I mean he really loved them. He showed up one day at the beginning of second semester wearing this penguin backpack. It was actually pretty cute: the beak unzipped and you could slide your books and stuff in so it looked like the penguin was eating them. He was assigned to the seat right in front of me in Earth Science, so I had to stare at the backpack every single day. I didn’t mind at first. On his first day I tapped him on the shoulder and told him his backpack was great, and that I loved penguins. He gave me a meek smile, said “not like I do,” and turned back around. It was a little creepy, but I thought it was probably just first day jitters.

Rumors went around school about Matt getting expelled from his last school for “inappropriate behavior,” but I didn’t believe them. Matt seemed so shy, quiet, and nerdy that it didn’t seem possible. I figured the rumors were just normal high school gossip.

As the days went by I began to notice a trend: each day he would add another penguin related accessory to his wardrobe. A different penguin shirt each day, then a penguin watch, a penguin necklace, a penguin handkerchief, a penguin bracelet, even shoes featuring cartoon pictures of penguins sliding down icebergs. It was definitely weird, but hey its high school: fads come and go and people get extremely obsessed over weird things, then burn out and move on to something else.

But now I couldn’t stop noticing things: a snow cap with a fluffy penguin head instead of a ball on top; a scarf covered in tiny dancing penguins; penguin erasers and pencils; and all of his notebooks had pictures of penguins on the front of them. He spent every class quietly drawing pictures of penguins on his binder, and they were really good too; he had a real knack for it. He even had pictures of penguins hanging in his locker, instead of the fast cars, rappers or scantily clad women which the other boys used to decorate. Sometimes we had to peer edit each others papers and his were always, without fail, related to penguins somehow; even his math papers! When we had math word problems he would change every name to “penguin,” and for equations he would cross out every variable and change it to solve for “p”.

I wasn’t the only one to notice. People started talking about him behind his back, calling him “the penguin weirdo.” He was almost always alone. He had no friends. Sometimes I would feel bad and try to talk to him, but he’d just look up, smile, nod, and go back to doodling his favorite aquatic bird. If you weren’t a penguin, he wasn’t interested in interacting with you.

His only friends were a group of meme spouting gamer/weebo types. He’d been walking by their lunch table one day and heard them joking about some game called “Club Penguin.” His eyes lit up and he asked if he could sit with them and then launched into a long speech about how penguin club was the greatest video game ever created, the absolute pinnacle of the evolution of gaming. They thought he was joking and played along, agreeing with everyone of his points and adding their own reasons. He left lunch that day beaming with pride and with the first genuine smile I’d ever seen on his face.

He sat with the gamers the next day and told a long winded story about his top 10 Club Penguin moments, and how depressed he was when the game shut down. They listened half halfheartedly. The next day he gave a lecture on what a complete disappoint the new Club Penguin Island game was, and how it tarnished the legacy of the original, and I could see the gamers getting annoyed. All along they thought he’d been playing a character or something, but now it was slowly dawning on them that Matt wasn’t being ironic; the dude really loved Club Penguin that much.

Finally one of them told him to shut the hell up about Club Penguin, that it was a stupid game for little kids, and that none of them actually liked it. They just thought the club penguin memes were funny, and had taken part in the “speed runs” trend that had occured right before the servers shut down, to see how fast they could get banned from the game by saying horrific things in the game chat.

I saw rage in Matt’s eyes. He got up without saying a word, picked up his tray, and walked to an empty table at the other side of the cafeteria. The gamers just about died laughing.

After that, Matt’s behavior got more bizarre. He drew even further into himself and wouldn’t speak to anyone, not even teachers. He stopped caring about his appearance; instead of fresh new penguin shirts, he now wore the same one every day, along with penguin print pajama pants, and big fluffy orange slippers shaped like penguin feet. He stopped even pretending to care about class. Now he’d just sit there with headphones in drawing ever more elaborate penguin murals. Once he left his phone on his desk and I glanced at it. He was listening to the Happy Feet soundtrack on repeat.

During that time period, I only heard him speak one other time. One of the teachers, in her continual quest to be “cool” and “relatable” to the kids, had posted a meme on her wall. It was an advice animal. You probably know the one I’m talking about: its called “Unpopular Opinion Puffin” and it had some lame line about homework actually being good for you. Except, the teacher accidentally called it “Unpopular Opinion Penguin,” and Matt completely flipped out. I mean he lost it, screaming that it was a picture of a puffin—an ugly, dirty, disgusting bird, the rats of the arctic—and absolutely nothing at all like the majestic penguin. He called the teacher an “uneducated, backwards-ass, redneck ignoramus” and started spouting off facts about the differences between puffins and penguins, while the teacher stood there in shock. Matt got in some trouble for that one, but nothing too serious came of it.

Things finally came to a head near the end of second semester. Our Earth Science teacher was trying something new to get us students more engaged. Instead of a midterm test, he was assigning a project: a presentation in front of the class on a topic of our choosing. Matt ripped out his headphones and perked up in his chair.

To make sure no topics were doubled up on, the teacher had everyone pick a number out of a hat. Which ever number you got was the order in which you picked your topic. Matt got second and he was grinning ear to ear. We all knew what he would pick. But then one of the class clown types in the back row drew first choice. And if you know anything about school bullies, you already know what he chose for his topic.


Matt screamed and slammed his fist down on his desk. He stood up fuming, picked up his book and threw it at the wall. Then he flipped his desk over and stormed out of the room raging. And I swear to God, he ran out waddling, flapping his arms, and honking like a penguin.

The entire classroom burst into laughter. The teacher gave us the evil eye and told the class clown who’d started this whole thing to see him after class.

Matt got suspended for a day for his outburst. When he came back the next class my teacher made the other kid apologize to him. He said he’d only been joking and that Matt could have penguins for his topic, and he’d choose something else. Matt jumped up, hopped over to him, draped his arm over him like a wing, and cooed appreciatively in his ear. The other kid arched his face away from Matt, called him a weirdo under his breath and then sat down awkwardly, his face glowing red from embarrassment. The rest of us sat in silence wondering if that had really just happened.

Our teacher gave us a week of class time for research and to prepare our presentations. Matt spent the entire week in the back glued to his computer screen, typing feverishly, and stopping every once in awhile to laugh to himself as if to say: Ohh Matt… you beautiful, beautiful genius. That line’s gonna kill!

Finally the day for our presentations came and everyone was on the edge of theirs seats waiting to see what Matt was going to try and pull off. And he did not disappoint.

Half way through class Matt waddled in dressed head to toe in a full penguin costume. I mean a super detailed, expensive looking, full on Comic-Con cosplayer level costume. The current presenter stopped mid sentence and the room was dead silent as Matt waddled over to his seat.

My teacher had told us we could bring snacks to eat during the presentations, popcorn and such, as a reward for working so hard on our presentations. Matt plopped down at a desk in the front row and popped open a can of sardines. They stank like death, and he spent the class period slurping them down, apparently swallowing them whole.

One of the other students did her presentation on sea lions, and when Matt saw the subject he honked, threw his head down on his desk to hide his eyes, and covered his ears for the entire presentation.

Finally it was Matt’s turn to present. We held our breaths as he waddled up to the front in his ridiculous penguin costume. Here’s the contents of his speech, as close as I can remember:

“My name is Matt and I'm here today to explain why Penguins are the greatest animal that has ever, and will ever, grace the face of this planet! Before I get too scientific allow me to introduce some food for thought: Penguins are an aquatic, flightless bird. Think about that for just a second. They're birds, but instead of using their wings to fly, they use them to swim underwater! Ha! Imagine that! They’re God’s little enigma. There’s nothing else like them on earth!”

“What about the flying fish?” the class clown yelled out. A snicker went through the room and Matt glared at him.

“Wha… what? No. That’s totally different. Shut up. YOU JUST SHUT UP OK?”

“Stay calm please Matt,” said the teacher. “No more interruptions class, it’s extremely disrespectful. Next person to interrupt a presenter is heading straight for the office. Please procede Matt.”

“Thank you, allow me to continue after being so rudely interrupted. Here’s some penguin facts. FACT: there are 17 species of penguins and they all live exclusively in the southern hemisphere. FACT: the earliest penguin fossils are from 60 million years ago, that means the ancestors of the birds you see today outlived the extinction of the dinosaurs! FACT: Most penguins mate with the same member of the opposite sex every year and return to the same place every year to use the same nest they were born in. How's that loyalty, am I right? FACT: Most penguin species are feminists! The male incubates the egg while the female goes out to hunt. Talk about gender equality! Also, fat male penguins are the most desirable in the eyes of females because of their ability to keep eggs warm. Doesn’t sound so bad, right fellas? I myself have been trying to put on a few pounds to make my costume more realistic.”

Now that I think about it, he did look fatter. He began to strut and waddle back and forth across the front of the room in his penguin suit, hopping on one foot then the other and flapping; apparently to demonstrate his penguin-ness. We all sat in stunned, awkward silence, even the teacher. “Don’t I look great? God I wish I was a penguin…” this he said quietly, staring off into space, as if he were the only one in the room. Then he snapped out of it and walked back behind the desk and put a powerpoint presentation up on the screen. He began to flip through pictures of the different species of penguin.

“Here is the Gentoo Penguin: the fastest swimmer of all penguins, clocking in at 22 mph. And here’s the Chinstrap Penguin, the most common penguin of all with a worldwide population of over 13 millions. This one’s the Rockhopper Penguin, so named for its ability hop from rock to rock up to their nesting place. They jump with both feet together and can reach heights up to five feet! And finally, the largest, greatest, the most magnificent, the most majestic, and the most beautiful of all the penguins, my personal favorite, the Emperor Penguin!”

“The Emperor Penguin can reach heights over 4 feet tall, and tips the scales at up to 90 pounds. That’s almost the same size as some of you ladies here!” He said this with a wink that made me cringe so hard I felt nauseous. The second hand embarrassment was killing me, and looking around the room I was far from alone. He seemed not to notice at all and continued: “In fact, penguins are very similar to humans in a lot of ways. They’re intelligent, loyal, hardy, hard working. They lay only one egg at a time, just like humans only have one baby at a time. Mommy and Daddy penguins take turns warming the egg too, just like human parents take turns caring for the baby.”

He switched to another picture, a close up of a female Emperor Penguin. He stared at it with stars in his eyes, the way some boys might stare at a picture of Jennifer Lawrence or Gal Gadot.

“Such beautiful, feminine creatures. Just look at her. The most beautiful animal on the planet: The glowing yellow patches on the sides of her head like blush, the graceful wings like a dancer, the sleek curves of her body, the nice juicy thighs, that slender sexy beak…”

An awkward silence descended on the room. The second hand embarrassment was practically palabale. And looking at him, I swear to god, he had a boner. A tent pole in his penguin costume, right there in the middle of class. A bird boner. I couldn’t believe it. I looked at the teacher. The color had drained from his face, his mouth hung open, and he appeared to be frozen in shock.

Matt was sweating profusely now. He clicked the button and the picture on the projector screen changed again, this time to a very graphic video of two penguins mating. The entire class let out a groan of disgust.

“My god, just look at that. So natural, so beautiful, so damn sexy. I swear to God, if I was a penguin I’d never stop breeding. It’s all I’d ever do. I’d let that penguin sleep in my bed every night, I’d take her sleek, puffy, wet little body in my arms, I’d kiss her beak, I’d turn her around and I’d–”

“THAT’S ENOUGH!” screamed my teacher, finally. “THAT'S WAY WAY MORE THAN ENOUGH MATTHEW! This is completely inappropriate for this class, and just downright…. Disgusting! Get the hell out of my classroom right this instant. You go straight to the principal's office or I’ll send security to hunt you down and drag your ass down there!”

Matt looked utterly confused. “But… I’m not done with my presentation.”

“Out! Right goddamn now! Get out of my classroom!” My teacher jumped up and unplugged the projector, cutting off the penguin porn. Matt hung his head and trudged out of the classroom, the penguin beak on his costume flopping down over his face making him look extra dejected.

We sat in awkward silence for about ten seconds. Then someone said “Well, that was… something.” The room burst into laughter, and this time the teacher was laughing with us.

There was a blizzard that night and we had off of school for snow days the next two days. The day we got back Matt was nowhere to be seen. He didn’t show up the next day either, or the day after that and we just assumed he’d been expelled.

But on the fourth day the Principal showed up in our Earth Science class with the Guidance Counselor and two Grief Counselors in tow. He stood in front of the class and told us there had been a tragic accident and Matt had passed away, and that Grief Counselors were available if anyone needed someone to talk to. A few of the girls cried, but most of us were just confused. I raised my hand and asked what had happened to him. The Principal looked embarrassed and avoided making eye contact. He said it was insensitive to those grieving to go into details at this time, but suffice it say it was an accidental death and a tragedy for the family and that we should all offer them support in anyway we could.

A few days later we got the real story from one of the Juniors who’s dad was a police detective that had been on the scene. Apparently, on the day of Matt’s bizarre presentation, he had gone home after school and built a snowman during the blizzard. Then he’d spent hour after hour filling buckets with water and dumping them over the snowman. He did this late into the night and by the next morning his snowman was a block of ice. Then he’d spent the next day meticulously carving his ice-snowman into a beautiful sculpture: a majestic, to scale, and anatomically correct statue of an Emperor Penguin. A female Emperor Penguin.

The detective said it was a true thing of beauty. Matt had got it perfect down to the last detail. He had the eye of a true artist. The detective said that the ice sculpture could have been in a art gallery somewhere. But the weird thing, or rather, the first weird thing was, the penguin was bent over, its belly touching the ground.

It didn’t take long for the police to put together what had happened next.

That night, with the snow storm still raging, Matt had gone back out to his sculpture in the empty field. This time he was dressed in his penguin costume, his penguin-feet slippers, and nothing else. He cut a hole in the front of his costume, and then packed the penguin-statue vagina full of snow.

Then, he fucked the penguin.

And when he came, his dick froze to the ice of the sculpture. It froze just like that kid’s tongue froze to the flagpole when he licked it in that “A Christmas Story” movie.

And that's how they found him two days later. Alone in a field, frozen to death, his dick stuck to the inside of a penguin ice sculpture with a HUGE smile on his face.
R: 2 / I: 0

Backyard Mishap (Witchcraft, Transformation, Petrification)

Cassandra, the red-haired witch, idly flew through the neighborhood one sunny afternoon in a rather devilish mood. She used an invisibility spell so no one below would catch on.

She looked down on the yards below, and suddenly saw something that made her stop in mid flight.

A young girl was all alone in a backyard, standing under a small overhang. And she was stripping down to her bare skin.

Cassandra was intrigued and flew in for a closer look.

The girl couldn't have been more than 19 - more likely 18. And as she fully stepped out of her clothes, Cassandra took in the sight of the girl's nubile body.

The girl was a pale-skinned brunette with a thin, supple frame. She wore black-rimmed glasses that gave her a bit of a "sexy nerd" look, and she wore her hair back in a ponytail with a blue hair-tie.

Cassandra then noticed a laptop with a webcam that was set up as the girl started gyrating around in front of it.

Cassandra, a couple of decades older, got a bit jealous of the girl's limber and youthful body. And seeing as she was still in a devilish mood, she thought it would be fun to play a small "prank" on this girl as she performed in front of the camera.

The girl was showing off the front of her body and her perky B-cup breasts, twisting her hips back and forth. Then she spun her whole body around while raising her hands up high.

She stopped turning as her ass and back faced the camera. She grabbed a support column from up top and raised her the heels of her feet high, standing on her tiptoes.

Cassandra couldn't believe the show she was witnessing. With half her mind on the girl's performance, she starting conjuring a spell…

The girl leaned forward, bending her torso forward at the hips, and tensed up her muscles in order to spread her ass cheeks wide. Her clean-shaven pussy presented directly to camera, visible thru her ass cheeks and her tensed-up thighs.

The girl looked back over her shoulder towards the camera and gave it a smirk.

And then she froze in place.

And her whole naked body was instantly turned to stone.

Cassandra started giggling as the effects of her spell took effect, turning the poor girl into a statue, frozen in her bent over pose. Spread ass and tight pussy still on display to the camera - tensed muscles frozen solid.

But as Cassandra stopped giggling, she starting hearing some sounds coming from the girl.

The sounds of cracking.

It became apparent that the girl was starting to crack along the waist. Most likely due to the weight of her upper half putting a large strain on a particularly thin weak spot. And maybe also because Cassandra's distracted spell casting led to a weaker stone than intended…

"Shit!" Cassandra shouted as she rushed towards the girl - losing her concentration at the turn of events and thus her invisibility spell in the process.

She had no intention of harming the poor girl. Only to play a prank! So she had to try and stop her cracking before it was too late.

But it was too late…

The cracking process accelerated very quickly across the girl's thin waist until, finally, she snapped in half.

Her torso started to drop as her stone arms held the post tight. Her upper half then swung forward.

Her stone head, still wearing the smirk on her stone face, smashed into the post in front of it. Her head snapped off at the neck and started falling towards concrete floor.

The strain on her shoulders was too much and they too broke away. The sudden disconnection let her torso fall straight down, alongside her head already in free-fall.

Upon impact, both her torso and head broke into dozens and dozens of, if not over a hundred pieces.

Stone arms still hung tight to the top of the post.

The girl's lower half, with her frozen, spread ass and tensed-up leg muscles, started tipping backwards towards the camera with her tiptoes as the pivot point.

The pussy got closer and closer to the camera, until Cassandra arrived and blocked the view.

Cassandra stepped behind the girl's lower half to stop her fall. Cassandra caught it, the girl's stone ass landing right on Cassandra's crotch.

"Dammit…" Cassandra said with sorrow as she looks at the rubble of stone pieces that was once the girl's head and torso - broken glasses and blue hair-tie mixed in. There were a lot of pieces, but maybe she could restore her with some significant effort…

Then Cassandra started to really feel a connection down below… She looked down at the poor girl's perfect ass, frozen in mid-jiggle and spread wide, resting against her crotch.

And Cassandra started feeling a wetness in her panties.

"Mmm…" she moaned at the feeling - mind drifting away from the sorrow of the poor girl's destruction - and away from any thoughts she had to attempt to restore her.

Cassandra then got a different idea.

She used a spell to quickly and thoughtlessly shift the rubble aside - the remaining pieces of her head and torso harshly getting dragged across the concrete. This wore down the pieces into into even finer stone - some pieces like her nipples and eyeballs being ground down into powder. Surely restoration would be quite difficult if not impossible now.

She then lean the girl's lower half towards the post, setting her broken waist against it, below the disembodied stone arms that still hung above.

She ran a hand up the gap between the statue's thighs.

She ran a finger over the grooves of the girl's once tender pussy - and realized that the stone sex organ still has moisture soaked into it. It was even dripping a little.

This tipped Cassandra over the edge. Desperate to suddenly be naked, she decided to put on a strip show of her own.

She slipped down her now soaked panties behind her flowing, black dress. She then grabbed the hem of the dress around her knees and raised it up over her head, revealing her own sexy body.

Though a few a decades older, Cassandra was quite beautiful in her own way.

She showed off her curvy ass to the camera, giving each cheek a firm grasp and release.

She turned to the webcam and stated to take off her DD bra. It slipped off her top, revealing Cassandra's gloriously large tits. She bent over to give the webcam a nice closeup of her tits, mushing them together in front of it, then she gave the camera a wink and blew it a kiss.

With her curly cherry-red hair draping over her shoulder, the nude Cassandra turned back to the half-statue, running her hands down the curves of the girl's stone ass. She felt faint residual body heat radiating off the stone, which resulted in a heat building up inside Cassandra as well…

She ran her hand back down the statue's pussy to feel the moisture once more. The only remaining sign that this was once a living teenage girl…

Cassandra then used her other hand and ran it down her own waist and hips, finally meeting her own sex, and she started fingering her clit.

She spent a moment or two in bliss, fingering both herself and the broken statue.

Cassandra started to lose herself. She moaned like crazy.

And then she made an extremely rash decision.

Very quickly, Cassandra cast a spell that restored only the girl's ass and pussy to flesh…

She quickly grabbed the girl's stone hips, and pushed the girl's restored ass and pussy very hard into her own hips and pussy…

And simultaneously, swiftly and recklessly, Cassandra started to freeze both herself and the girl's remaining half, into one connected statue…

Cassandra's lower half was frozen mid-thrust into the girl's ass, which was frozen yielding to the thrust. Cassandra's ass-jiggle frozen in almost the same fashion the girl's was earlier - and her large tits were frozen mid-bounce with all the action as well.

And right before Cassandra's head turned to stone, she had a moment of clarity. And started to think, "Maybe this wasn't a good id-" but was unable to finish the though.

And then Cassandra and the girl's lower half become one frozen statue.

The beautiful new sculpture stood there for a moment - Cassandra's sexy and curvy form in mid-hump with the broken hips, ass, crotch and legs that once belonged to a nimble young girl. Cassandra's face in ecstasy, betrayed only by a hint of distraction on her frozen brow.

And then the erotic statue started to tip backwards. Right towards the webcam.

The statue fell HARD into the laptop, which brought them both crashing down towards the ground. The laptop was both smashed and crushed beyond recognition. And the statue of Cassandra and the girl shattered into thousands of pieces on impact.

Cassandra's distracted mind must have lead to some especially weak stone this time around…

The pile of stone - mainly dust and pebbles - finally came to a rest on the concrete floor. Cassandra's stripped clothing laid in a pile alongside.

There was no chance of restoration without Cassandra (in a more useful form at least) - and it was doubtful any other witches would be anywhere near that region that could even try to undo the hopeless amount of damage.

After only a moment of stillness in the rubble below, the girl's two stone arms up above finally dropped. They hit the ground hard and shattered apart on impact, ending up indistinguishable from the rest of the rubble.

The wind eventually blew most of the rubble away - and the dust that was once Cassandra and the dust that was once the girl danced in the breeze together, if but for only a brief time…
R: 25 / I: 0

School Festival (Cons/Semicons, Watersports, Drowning, hopefully more to come)

School Festival

Chapter One, Intro and Swim Club (Cons/Semi Cons, Watersports, Drowning)

Each year the local high school runs a festival and each year many beautiful and sexy young women meet their end promoting their various clubs and classes. Of course not only do students participate in these events, many attendees either volunteer or are volunteered to join in the festivities.

This year I approached the gate to see a trio of sexy young girls in revealing attire handing out pamphlets to those walking in. One girl, wearing a short tartan skirt, thigh high stockings, a bikini top and a tie (in what appears to be a parody of the schoolgirl uniforms of old), noticed me walking up and handed me a pamphlet.

"Have you been to one of our festivals in the past?" she asks me.

"Yes, I've been to the last three I think, one of the things I look forward to most each year"

"Well welcome back, I'm sure you remember but that pamphlet has a schedule of all the timed events, and a map with all the other events and booths on the back." "If you have something specific you want to do, make sure you plan around it, some of these lines can get a little long to hop in right when the schedule lists"

"Thanks" I said, eying her cleavage as it shifts beneath her top "I'll keep that in mind"

Seeing where I was looking she shifted forward slightly to provide a better view "Also our main event, where we auction off the ten girls with the most attendee votes, starts at 9:00, if you want the chance to do anything you want with these, make sure to vote for me. My name is Corine. And welcome again to our annual festival"

"I'll also keep that in mind" I said, before nodding to her and walking through the gate.

As I wandered the grounds without a set goal I admired the scenery around me. Hundreds of girls wearing various degrees of revealing outfits, some much more daring than what Corine wore at the gate. Many of them were students of the school but there were also plenty of adult women about, some of them teachers, but most were just attendees visiting from around the city and neighboring towns. I could also see several gaggles of girls from the local middle schools wandering about, and the occasional girl of any age being led around by a leash around her neck. Girls young and old wore clothes spanning the whole range, from what would be considered normal in the old world, to being entirely naked. Of course there were approximately equal numbers of men in attendance mixed in with the crowd, but they weren't what I came here to see.

After wandering for a few minutes I decided I wanted to do more than ogle, so I pulled out my pamphlet to see what seemed interesting. As I browsed the list something caught my eye, the swim team was running a dunk tank. Knowing where this was likely leading I decided to investigate.

As I approached the swim teams booth I noticed a kiddie pool with two hot young girls sitting in it just off the path next to it. One of the girls was wearing a thin white one piece swimsuit and the other was wearing a thin white bikini, they both were quite petite with small breasts, they looked almost identical, probably first years, maybe twins. The pool had a sign labeling it "Public Urinal" and both girls were clearly quite soaked, their hair was matted to their skin and you could see their hard nipples and smooth pussies through their swimsuits as they sat giggling and making out. As I watched then I saw an older man walk up and start pissing on them. The girl in the one piece took a break from her make out to turn her face towards the stream and opened her mouth, letting it fill up and overflow all over her body. Occasionally she would swallow a mouthful or kiss it into her sisters mouth. After twenty or so seconds of this the man's stream let up, the bikini clad girl took his member into her mouth and massaged out the last few drop, before letting him go and giggling. After that he zipped up and he went on down the path as the sisters returned to making out, rubbing each others pussies through the suits. Unfortunately I didn't need to pee. As I decided to search out some kind of drink at next convenience part of me wondered if these setups are just some ploy to make more drink sales.

Leaving the urinal I finished making my way to the swim teams dunk tank. Sitting in the seat of the dunk tank was another petite looking girl (seems the younger ones often get stuck with these jobs few want). This girl appeared nervous as she sat in her bikini shivering, with chains attached to manacles around her ankles. she was also soaking wet, showing off her hard nipples as she sat there. Standing around the dunk tank were several girls, all in revealing swimwear that would give up their secrets at even the thought of water. Some of the girls were selling tickets to throw at the tank, and a few were manning areas nearby, yelling about the booth and trying to sell people on it. Listening to one of these spiels I learned that the team was selling $2 tickets to throw a ball at the dunk tank. When dunked the girl would try to swim out, fighting against the chains which retract into the floor of the tank, after she struggles for a minute the chains release and she swims to the top, where she would be pulled out and set back on the seat. One in ten balls has a chip in it to signal to the machine to not release the chains so the girls can't escape to the surface. The lucky thrower wins the body, getting to do whatever he pleases with it, whether taking it to a cooking booth, taking it home, donating to the festival, or having his way with it right then and there before doing one of the former. Factoring in the initial difficulty of landing a shot in the first place with the one in ten chance of having a lethal ball, it seemed the tank usually only went through two or three girls each festival. Of course it was early in the day and the girl they had up was still the first of the day.

I watched the proceeding for a little bit, many misses and one hit with a standard ball. As I watched the girl climbing back out of the tank coughing, shivering, and seemingly trying not to cry I thought to myself. "Seems all the girls can't be as into the festival as Corine, unfortunately I like the shy ones."

I decided to buy two tickets and got into line. As I got closer to the front of the line I once again saw many misses and a single standard dunk. Watching the missed shots and successful shots I planned how I was going to make my own. When I got to the front of the line I briefly made eye contact with the girl in the seat. Her teary eyes seemed to plead with me to fail my shots, and I felt myself become slightly engorged. I readied my first shot, wound up, and released. WHAM. It hit just off center of the target, a miss, but closer than most of the shots I saw. I saw a brief look of fear in the girls eyes and she saw how close my first show was and how I still had one left. Again I aimed, wound up, and let go. WHAM. Right on target. I heard a short scream as the girl was dropped into the tank. I watched as the chain reeled her in, holding her at the halfway point in the tank. I watched as she struggled trying to swim upwards without success. I watched her chest, nipples clearly visible through the cloth, thrashing as she fought. As time passed her movements got more frantic and I got more hard, I thought I had to have had it when I heard a buzz and saw the chains release. "Damn I got a dud" I thought as I watched the girl spluttering and coughing up half the tank as she gripped the edge, knuckles turning white.

I decided to make use of one of the swim girls who wasn't too busy to relieve my erection before moving on. I decided on a bustier older blonde student wearing a one piece suit that had large curves cut out of the sides, the empty space filled with crisscrossing straps. As I bent her over a convenient table and filled her up, I watched the dunk tank. After watching several complete misses I watched a man in a suit make a toss that landed straight on. Once again watching the girl struggle in the tank I pistoned into the girl I had under me. After a time it begun to look like this ball hadn't been a dud, and it seemed the girl in the tank knew it too. I felt my self get even harder as I watched her thrashing growing more and more fevered, one knot on her bikini had come undone and her hard nipples were thrashing for all to see. As I watched her moments slow and then stop I came hard into the girl I was fucking. As she floated halfway up the tank, moving no more, I shot rope after rope into the cunt of the older teen beneath me.

As I pulled out of the girl beneath me she said "Man, seems you really liked Emily, kind of hurts a girls feelings when your balls deep in her but she's not really the one getting you off."

"Sorry" I said. "But its kind of hard to beat that kind of display when you're still breathing at the end of it"

"True enough I guess" she said "I think I can forgive you if you vote for me before tonight’s auction" as she struck a pose accentuating her large tits as my semen dripped from her pussy. "My names Hannah by the way"

"I'll think on it" I said

"You'd better" she replied "I have to go help set up the next girl once they fish Emily out, hope to see you later" she said before running off toward the tank.

I watched the swim team pull Emily's corpse from the tank before presenting it to the winning man. He threw her on the ground tearing off his pants at the same time. I watched him pump a load into her dead pussy, her unseeing eyes staring out into nothingness, before deciding to move on, so much to see so much to do.

Literally my first attempt at creative writing since elementary school assignments, critiques welcome, presumably much room for growth
R: 14 / I: 0

Sarahs Epic Life

Let me know what you think post suggestions here if you want to suggest scenes or discuss it there. Hybrid of Sarinas Payback and its spiritual successor sarahs epic life.


But you can’t do this to me! The Latina screamed.

Liz giggled at her lover as Sarah gave the delicious round olive-skinned bubble booty infront of them a hard smack.

Bon Appitit my love. Liz said seductively with a wicked grin.

Sarah smiled and opened her mouth wide. She then slowly lowered her head towards their meal and with a satisfying squishing sound sank her teeth into the supple ass flesh.
Aaagghghh stop please STOP! Screamed their meal as Sarah savored the morsel as the quaking ass flesh jostled around her jaws.

The coppery taste of blood and sweet taste of raw flesh filled sarah’s mouth as she forced her jaws deeper into her food, before ripping out a nice sized mouthful of ass.

Liz’s pussy wept as she found herself more turned on than she had ever been before in her life. The sight of the morsel inside of Sarahs gaping maw combined with their foods delicious screams nearly sent her over the edge right then and there. Sarah leaned in close and Liz locked her lips to Sarahs. Together the lovers passed the flesh between their mouths with their tongues, coating it in their saliva. By all rights under the sun the thing screaming below them had ceased mattering to the universe, and now only mattered to their rumbling stomachs, weeping pussys and soon to be filled colons.

As the two passionately kissed and took turns chewing on the same chunk of ass Sarah’s mind raced through how beautiful this moment was. She imagined the food soon to be snaking its way through her and her lovers bodies, turned into the shit that it deserved to be.

Then, liz broke off her kiss from her lover and swallowed the ass chunk.
Sarah grinned as she saw Liz’s throat bob and gave her lover a quick follow up kiss in response.

Liz then took her own bite, this time out of the foods right cheek, and Sarah did the same again to the left.
Sarah would one day recall this as being the most romantic moment that they two of them ever had, and Liz would agree.

The preys screams alternated between crescendos of high pitched begging for its life and plain almost animalistic howling.

The food tried to dislodge the humans from eating it alive but only succeeded in shaking its ass in an incredibly erotic way, fueling the womens appetite and lust. About five mouthfuls in Sarah noticed that the preys screams wernt as loud as before, and refused to let the food ruin their romantic mood, she needed music dammit, she needed it to scream!

Sarah then dug her nail into the foods clit, turning its screams into pure animal howls that shook the very room.

The beautiful music of screaming, chewing, smacking, the rending of ass flesh and the bouncing buttocks as they were devoured by them filled the room.

Liz then sank her teeth into its anus and tore it out, causing the foods eyes to go wide. She swished It around in her mouth and then pushed it to the front of her lips, to show Sarah. Sarah nearly doubled over laughing as the sight of the severed asshole between her lovers lips, but she was incredibly turned on by the sight.

To think that all of the foods track exercises and home cooked meals were just to satisfy the hunger of Sarah and Liz cannot be understated.
After liz had swallowed the anus, she let out a loud belch which caused Sarah to have a micro orgasm. Not to be outdone, Sarah tore out the biggest chunk of ass flesh yet and swallowed it whole, then followed it up with an ear piercing but cute as all hell burp. Their food started to show signs of weakening, so Liz nodded at her lover and got up from her feast and then positioned her ass directly infront of the foods face. The foods screams turned into wailing tears as it read what Sarah had tattooed to Liz’s ass, “Gateway to Heaven.” With an arrow from the tattoo to Liz’s anus.

“That is where you are going Natalie, not to heaven or hell, just oblivion and my anus. Your going to be nothing but shit. Food for people who actually deserve to live because they use their own bodies instea of living a lie.” Sarah couldn’t help herself and had a massive orgasm. The look on the foods face as it realized that its life was a lie and where it was headed broke it, and Sarah yelled out as she furiously rubbed her own pussy, “That’s right bitch, your going to be our shit, my shit, nothing but SHIT!”

Sarah had another orgasm that shot through her body.

Liz laughed at the preys furiously shaking its head no and added while slapping her own ass, “ Your also going to be extra fat and muscle. Food for women. It’s a shame that you abstained from sex, you will never how how good this feels.”

Liz then rubbed her ass in the foods face while furiously fingering herself.

The food realized, it had wasted its life, and was now about to go to waste itself. That final realization was what welcomed it into oblivion as it died from blood loss.

After it died, the lovers cut out the top of its skull and threw the brain into the toilet, before Sarah shit on it, liz pissed on it and they flushed it down the commode.
As her final act of revenge, Liz then shit the foods digested ass into it’s’ skull before replacing the cut off part. They would leave the rest for their Doberman, they wanted to feast on another ass tomorrow, this time they hoped it would be a catholic virgins.

Sarah shut off the camera recording the meal and added a really classical piece of music to it, another similar version was made this time with hard metal. She wanted to watch this with Liz when they both wanted to make love or furiously fuck. Either way, she was happy that they got the food to shake its ass as much as it did during the feast, it would drive them to orgasm for many years to come.

5 months later….

Just 30 minutes later, the limp body had been placed in the middle of the grassy field. Twilight was almost gonecas the cold pangs of the chilly rocky mountain nighttime air curculated through the mountainside. All around Sarah and Liz, were the scattered skeletal remains of dozens of women. Most of the bones had been chewed on, though there were a few carcasses where maggots were still picking at some of the remaining flesh.

In a nearby pen, three Rottweilers were fighting over a severed tit, each one ended up tearing off a piece, and taking it back to it's little corner.

Liz took a large syringe out of her pocket, then said, "Now, let me inject her with the stimulant, and haul ass before she wakes up." Liz held her breath as she carefully injected the stimulant into the teens thigh. Once she was finished, Sarah and her ran out of the enclosure, locked the gate, and stood up on a rampart overlooking the mini "arena'

"You definantly keep good care of your dogs, just look at those kennels!" Sarah exclaimed in awe.

Liz nodded and replied, "Yep, I believe in giving all animals a fair chance at life, I can't bear the thought of an animal dying or being hurt, I provide them the best dog food that I can." Liz said

"Same here, In thinking of starting an animal rescue mission." Sarah responded.

While the two were conversing, the all-you-can-eat human buffet in the middle of the field's eyes fluttered open, and it's first instinct was to run it's hands over it's naked body. Once it realized it wasn't clothed,and was sitting in the middle of a massive bone yard, it stood up and panicked.

Liz noticed how much its very nice ass swayed every time the teen moved, she hoped that would be devoured while the teen was still alive.

Sarah was busy eying the teens tits, when it noticed both her and Liz.

"Let me out of here!" It pleaded.

"Sorry, food doesn’t get to choose!" Liz shouted back, as she pulled a lever to her right, which unlocked all the dog-cages.

Immediatly, the dogs stopped what they were doing, and made a mad dash
for their supper.

Sarah noticed a cute brown palmeranian outrace all the others, she hoped it would get the first bite. Sure enough, it was the first to nip at the prey's legs, unfortunantly for the poor animals, the bitch didn't want to
be supper.

The teen ran with all of the energy in it's body towards the outer gate. The anxiety caused sweat to pour off of it's body, little beads of sweat dripped off of it's nipples, and streamed down it's lucious ass.

Much to the utter amazement of both Sarah and Liz, the prey made a nearly impossible leap up into the air, and caught ahold of the gate rail bars some twelve feet above the ground.

"What the fuck!?" Liz exclaimed. Soon, the teen used it's agile body to climb over the gate, and fall out the other side into Liz's main backyard.

"Motherfucking bitch!" Liz cursed as she pulled lever two, which released another set of hounds on both sides of the teenager.

Forced with no other alternative, the teen ran toward the backdoor of Liz's house. Finding out to her horror that it was locked, she got on all fours and tried to squeeze through the doggy-door, but got stuck when her round heart shaped ass lodged in the door.

It was beautiful destiny that genetics had been just right to give her ass the perfect size to be feasted upon by the dogs. She had worried about her ass size for years, tried to hide it at church and never exposed it to anyone before in her life, but now it was finally serving its one purpose in all its glory.

It desperatly tried to claw it's way through, but couldn't grab onto anything to pull itself further in. Its D cup tits bounced in a very enticing manner as it struggled to try to fit itself inside. Its ass bobbled each time it tried to push itself in further

By now, Sarah’s doberman Max, raced forward and sunk it's teeth into the teen's delicious thigh, tearing off a chunk of delicious red meat.

Am orgasm inducing ear-piercing shreik echoed through the woods as the other dogs pounced on the teens lower half and began to feast. Liz nearly doubled over as her pussy constantly spasmed at the sound. Sarah bit her lower lip as her eyes focused on the sexy bouncing brown ass, with each bite from the ravenous dogs causing it to bounce more and more.

Liz then ran over to a nearby backpack and took her iphone out of it, after selecting the bluetooth network for her outdoor speakers, she settled on the perfect tune to blast into the backyard as they watched, "I like big butts and I cannot lie" and set it to repeat.

Sarah shouted out at the top of her lungs, using her left hand to cup her mouth to shout and her right to masturbate, “GO Max! EAT HER! EAT HER! EATTT HEERRR!” Liz blushed at how erotic Sarahs command was, and joined her lover in the chant. “EAT HER EAT HER EAT HER!” Their voices filled the night sky and terrified the food.

Finally, the brown Pomeranian ran up to the teen, then tore off a rather large chunk of the prey's ass, causing blood to squirt all over it's coat.

Sarah and Liz watched with joyful tears in their eyes, as it dragged the ass-flesh over Liz’s limping dalmation Fred which had long struggled with arthritis and thus has been relegated to the back of the pack. The little dog sat the meat down on the ground, and the two shared what Sarah could only discribe as a heart-warming romantic dinner.

Back at the doggy door, Sarah’s Doberman sunk it's teeth into the teen's pussy, and tore off a rather nice-sized chunk. It thoroughly enjoyed the taste of human flesh, and enjoyed this treat alot more than
what it had previously had. This vicious assault on the foods genitals caused it to piss itself violently.

HELP ME SOMEBODY! PLLLEAASSSE! The food sobbed and screamed as it felt itself being dragged outside of the doggy door. No PAWEEWSSE! It begged as it struggled to maintain its hold on the inside of the door.

Sarah would later recount hearing its begging as her favorite moment from the night. Liz had set up cameras with monitors in every corner of her house. Its beautiful cascading black locks of hair were coated in sweat from its terrifying ordeal, giving the food a very sexy look, that combined with the music as its ass was devoured, made for an incredibly erotic night.

And then, after two Dobermans latched onto its legs, the wide eyed selfish food was thankfully ripped from the door and into the waiting maws of the very hungry pack. "JESUS HELLLLLLP MEEEEEEEE!"

BINGO! Liz laughed and clapped joyously. Sarah grinned at her lovers goofiness and cupped Liz’s soft but firm ass with her right hand as they continued to watch the feast, snaking her middle finger into Liz's butthole.

A German Shepard set its sights on the preys right tit and tore into the brown half inch wide nipple, causing the flesh to bounce and stretch, finally after a loud ripping sound it freed the morsel from the prey and scarfed it down its majestic maw before burping loudly.

Liz then took Sarah by the hand and they casually walked over to the gory scene.

The preys screams filled the night air and grew in intensity as the two approached.

"Hows your night going?" Liz said casually to the food while cocking her head to the side.

The prey only screamed animalistic howls in responce as one of the dobermans began to tear off its right arm.

Sarah grinned and then positioned her pussy about 4 feet over the preys face and relaxed her body. Within seconds her pussy let out a golden stream that coated the preys entire face, entered its nostrils and filled its screaming maw. As it choked and sputtered, Sarah moved off to the side as Liz squatted over the prey and spread her ass cheeks, carefully sealing her ass over its maw which the prey forced closed. Liz sighed then whistled to Max and pointed at the foods left tit. Max happily barked an affirmative and sank its teeth into it, shredding the flesh.

The trick worked and the preys mouth flew open with a delicious scream that vibrated up through Liz's colon and sent shivers down her spine. Liz quickly took the oppretunity and began to shit. The preys throat bobbed violently as a torrent of shit filled its stomach and lungs. Liz stroked her dogs beautiful coat and whispered encouragement to it as it feasted. Liz's bowels took a full three minutes to finish emptying their contents, and then the food started to violently convulse. Liz stepped off to the side and grabbed Sarahs face, and passionatly kissed her. "I love you baby" Sarah whispered in response as they then turned away to go inside of Liz's house.

The foods beautiful latin face, which had never kissed anyone before in its life, was summarily ripped apart as two Dobermans started gnawing on its cheeks, one managed to rip off its nose and another tore out one of its brown eyes.

Immediately afterward, Max sank its jaws around the skull and with a very appetizing crunch ripped a hole in it, allowing the Pomeranian, which had returned, to access the delicious grey matter inside.

Unfortunately for the two lovers, the dog food died and didn’t scream anymore. The show was almost over and the most fun part for them had passed. As the two walked back toward the house, Sarah saw the Pomeranian and Dalmatian each drag away a half-eaten brain towards it's kennel.

Make me a pair of panties from the bitches hair. Liz pleaded to Sarah with doe shaped eyes.

Sarah smiled and replied, “I promise."


The grilling Platform was something that didn’t cost either of them as much as they thought. It was essentially two wooden tables placed on either side of a charcoal grill, with room for the ladies to stand in the center with their legs slightly parted, while their food roasted on the grill in the center.

Right now it held a brunette Australian woman who was suspended above the grill by only half of an inch, just enough for the womens thrusts to cause it to cook upon contact with the hot grill below.

Their supper was nicely shaped and toned, suntanned, with a soft but firm yet rounded set of ass cheeks, a very beautiful face, round lips, two nice d sized tits, auburn hair, green eyes, and genetically determined via sex appeal due to its ass size and lack of any sexual history in its 24 years of existence to be their lunch for today.

Liz had found her walking the Australian outback looking for kangaroos to photograph. Liz had almost immediately stopped their Jeep when she saw the wonderful creature walking alone in the desert from what looked like a church, and pointed at its ass to sarah. “What we got ‘ere, is a prime cut of ass in its native habitat.” Liz joked as Sarah took in the view of the prey.

Sarahs hand instinctively went to the band around her shorts and plunged beneath, she casually stroked the outer edges of her labia as she whispered to Liz. Find out everything you can, If she checks out, I want her grilled. Shame about how much her shorts block the outline of her meat though.

“I thought you preferred your food raw and alive?” Liz replied. Sarah nodded then said, “Yes but its Australia, I should have a proper Australian Barbecue, but we can still eat it while its kickin.”

Liz smiled and said, “Ive got the perfect idea, if she checks out let’s bring her to my uncles house, hes gone for the summer and Ive got the keys, but first, we need to pick out a proper grill…..”

Five hours later….

Ugghh, Ugggh Ughhhhhh” Liz moaned in unison with each pelvic thrust, as she rode the food. Sarah quietly masturbated off to the side as she watched Liz erotically arch her back and breasts in turn with each thrust. Nothing better in life than fucking, and today, Liz fucked, she fucked HARD. Ohh, Ohh Yes, Oh Yes Grill for me bitch, Oh fuck, Oh fuck, grill you cunt, you virgin piece of shit, Ohhhhh Fuck. Oh God, Fuck. Fuck FUCK FUCK! Liz increased her tempo, each time sending the food smack into the grill below. With each moan Liz made, the food screamed out in agony as its flesh cooked with each impact onto the grill. The orchestra grew and grew.

With each orgasmic primal moan, came a corresponding horrified agonizing complaint from her fuck toy. “Ohh God Yes.” “AAGGGGHHH” Oh Jesus fucking God YES!” “HEEELLLLP MEEE PLEEEEASSEE” “SCREAM, SCREAM FOR ME YOU CUNT! OH GOD YES!” “HEEELP OH GOD STOOOOP” “THANK YOU GOD FOR THIS FUCK, THANK YOU FOR THIS FUCKING MEAT OH YESSS!” “GOD SAVE ME HELEEEP” “OH FUCK FUCK FUCK, SCREAM! SCREAM!, PRAY, BEG, JUST FUCKING SCREEEEAAAAM!” Lizs thrusts were so rapid now that the flesh on the food below only had a second between each thrust that would cause it to sear.

Sarah increased her masturbation technique, she had been using two fingers on the side of her pussy as she watched, now she took her right hand and thrust two fingers in and out of herself while rubbing her pussy lips with her left hand. Occasionally she would reach behind with her left hand and cup her own ass before returning to rubbing her pussy.

“Your my LUNCH YOU FUCKING BITCH OH GOD YES FUCK YES IM SO FUCKING HUNGRY” “AGGGHH. SAAAAVEEE MEEEEEE!” the lunch looked over at Sarah with tears in its eyes but that was the wrong thing to do, her pleas and sexy horrified face turned sarah on so much that Sarah joined in on Liz’sexual frienzied cries.

Sarah’s eyes fixiated on the bbqs bouncing ass, her lovers bouncing tits, and back onto her foods ass. “Oh Baby, Make her your Lunch, RIDE THAT ASS, WHOOOOT! FUCK IT! FUCK THE Barbecue! FUCK THE MEAT! FUCK MY LUNCH!FUCK IT FUCK IT!” Sarah then began to cheer her lover on with a frenzied chant, “FUCK, ROAST FUCK ROAST FUCK ROAST FUCK ROAST, I CAN”T WAIT TO EAT THAT ASS, MAKE IT BOUNCE! BABY PLEASE MAKE HER ASS BOUNCE! Sarahs body started to convulse as she began to orgasm, but by god she made sure to never let her eyes off of her foods bouncing ass.

Liz was in an orgasmic frenzy of her own but she complied with her lovers request, after all, she was only interested in the foods ass as well, and today they would be entertained to their hearts delight .She tried to alternate each thrust to make it bounce in a slightly different way, sometimes going towards the left cheek, other times the right, other times rapid back and fourth tempos, some times giving it a hard smack, as hard as she could physically hit it.

The aussie bitch wasn’t human anymore. It only existed for their pleasure, and for fucks sake, they got it. Every bit of it belonged to them by natural right, and they fucked to their fill with their property.

Liz’s vision started to blur and the ass infront of her began to fade from her view as her brain exploded in bliss. Liz then gave one more extremely hard thrust, then collapsed off to the side of the grill platform.

“Oh Jesus thank you for that ASS!” Liz moaned. “Jesus help me.” The food cried. Liz’s response was to reach over and smack the foods ass hard then say breathlessly, “fairytales ain’t coming for you sister, only my stomach. I’m so glad you have this ass. I’m lucky your parents had good geans.” She sat and gathered her breath together as she kneaded the ass flesh next to her with her left hand and lazily masturbated with her right. The food shook its head in denial about the truth of the universe, causing its nice crispy toasted tits to sway from side to side and kept on sobbing.

Sarah got off of the ground and walked over to the front of the grilling platform, licked the foods face before giving it an impish smile. “Mmm, your tears taste so fucking good, better get used to this tongue, because it will taste every bit of you.” Sarah said huskily before slowly lowering the womans face towards the grill. The woman struggled manically as its beautiful features first hit the hot metal, sending it shrieking into a new crescendo.

Sarah and Liz both laughed as Liz got back behind her toy and slid back onto the double dido, before giving their food another mighty thrust, causing the rest of its body to bounce off of the grill, the food let out a howl that caused both of their pussys to weep. Sarah allowed the face flesh around twenty seconds to cook, then released the pressure on the back of the bbq’s neck, causing it to immediately pop its head back up off of the grill. Sarah licked her lips and gave the now whitish stained features another round of licking, all the while stroking its luscious auburn hair.

In response to the twinge in her own pussy, Liz resumed the strap ons pounding into her foods ass as she massaged the ass flesh and said to Sarah, “Let’s roast it babe.”

Sarah nodded as she once again lowered the womans face to the grill,”WHHHYYYY STOOOOPPP PLEEEEASSSEE” It begged as Sarah held its features down for about two minutes before once again raising the face.

By now the flesh had begun to crack and burn in places in response to the flames, the woman would never win any beauty contests anymore, not that it mattered at all at this point. As it begged for its life, Sarah licked the face again, this time tasting the hint of jucy roasted flesh and savored the taste. Liz pounded the foods ass as rapidly as she could, causing her own tits to wildly bounce back and fourth and the bbq’s ass flesh to ripple erotically in sync with each thrust.

By now their meals tits had started to firm up and brown in response to the grills heat, but it was nothing compared to what was about to be next.

Sarah looked at the thrusting Liz and Liz gave a silent nod, Sarah then went over to the nearby table and grabbed the lighter fluid, before dousing their meals entire luscious hair in the fluid. “Be careful with the flaes baby.” Sarah cautioned Liz. “Good Idea Sarah.” Liz replied as she backed partly off of the dildo, enough to keep the tip connected to her cunt and her foods ass but far enough away so she could enjoy the show without being singed.

Sarah then untied the preys ponytail and lowered the tip into the flames below. A sudden burst of Flame nearly sent Sarah flying backwards and almost caught her hand as the hair went up into a huge roaring fireball. WHAAAAAAAAGHGGGGHGHGHGH The food shrieked gutturally like the animal it was as its entire head was engulfed in flames. Liz had a tremendous immediate orgasm as the food thurst manically backwards and forwards as it tried to put out its own head, but to no avail. Liz’s moans turned into a satisfied deeply sensual yell as she nearly blacked out in orgasmic bliss.

Sarah picked herself off of the ground and waited about twenty seconds for the flames to die down enough for her to climb on the platform over the prey. I’m going to put it out, don’t worry. She said giggling to the charred form below. Sarah then knelt down and began to piss onto the head, dousing the flames and sending the food into a fresh bout of painful hell.

Liz was incredibly turned on by the erotic sight but then said, “Baby clean off the head before we eat it, you know how I don’t like tasting piss.”

“Aww Don’t be such a buzzkill babe.” Sarah said jokingly but in a loving tone. I’ll get some water.

Sarah then washed off the now black and red face, before basting it in a different brand of bbq sauce than they had put on the rest of the body. Sarah then sniffed the food, and hunger winning over patience, decided to go ahead and tear off a piece of meat from the screaming right face cheek with her teeth.

“So much for waiting to eat” Liz sighed as Sarah scarfed down the mouthwatering morsel.

Its already got a smokey salty taste. Sarah commented as she finished. “Wonder where the SALTY flavor came from?” Liz replied in a mock-annoyed tone as Sarah giggled
Liz’s stomach began to rumble as well, as she motioned for sarah to give her a nearby steak knife and fork, she briefly paused thrusting as she grabbed the silverware and then thrust herself further back onto the dildo. Taking in one more lustful gaze of the ass while kneading the flesh, Liz then started to carve into the still raw living backside from the top corner of the left cheek, about three inches down towards the dildo. Careful to not let the knife slip and cut into her. After getting a nice sized chunk out, Liz separated the meat from the rest of the ass and raised it to her mouth.

“Shouldn’t you say something first, she is catholic after all?” Sarah said wickedly. “Hmm, your right, though that didn’t stop you.” Liz pouted before holding up the forked meat and said, “Mary bless this food which we are about to receive, and… fuck it, I’m famished.” With that, Liz tossed the chunk into her mouth and began chewing, purposefully smacking loudly while doing so. (It’s a turn on of Sarah’s to hear Liz smack).

Ahmen.” Sarah replied as she lowered the head back down onto the grill. Every two minutes or so she would rise it back up and bite off another chunk. After about ten minutes Sarah stated into the terrified green eyes of her prey, who at this point was still shrieking, but had long ago stopped vocalizing anything.

“Aww, we browke it.” Sarah said in a childish sorrowful accented way before she snaked her tongue into the right eye socket and wrapped it around. Using her left thumb she managed to pop out the eye and into her waiting maw. The orb rolled around a couple of times before Sarah swallowed it hole, savoring the feeling of it sliding down her own throat and into her waiting stomach acid. Sarah then took out the other eye and tossed it to Liz. Liz caught it like a pro and lifting her head as if to ponder something, got off of her ride and took the dildo out of the ass.

What are you going to—-Ohhhhhhh! Sarah trailed off as Liz took the eyeball and inserted it into the gaping asshole, positioning it to where the eye looked outwards from the anus. Grabbing the camera Sarah quickly made her way behind Liz and snapped a photo. Guess she can’t see shit. Liz joked, sending them both into bouts of laughter.

Sarah then stretched out and took a moment to relax and ponder. “Today is fucking awesome!” She thought, as she glanced at her naked lover, their supper and felt a deep sense of inner peace as her endorphens held her in a natural high. Nothing could top moments like this with the woman of her life.

Liz glanced over at her silent lover and smiled, She knew whenever Sarah was happy she would silently reminisce, and Liz always loved how Sarah’s face looked while doing it. Feeling happier than she had in months, The twos silent moment of shared intimate bliss was interrupted by a loud farting sound. Turning back to their food, they noticed in the nick of time to see the eyeball
shoot out of the asshole onto the grill below followed by about four logs of shit. Realizing that they hadn’t heard a peep out of their food all this time, they shrugged as they realized it had expired before they wanted it too.

“Aw Fuck it girl, I wanted to feed it my shit before it died.” Sarah said disappointingly. Liz then grabbed Sarah’s face and gave her a passionate kiss, before removing her lips and saying, “Baby I got you, nothing will ruin today for us.” That’s why I bagged us some Soul Food earlier today.

Huh? Sarah asked quizzedly. “Look over by the pool” Liz pointed towards a large brown sack that was starting to move on its own slowly back and forth on the ground.

Sounding like a kid in a candy shop, Sarah clapped her hands together and said, “Oh my God, please tell me you got one with a bubble ass, I LOVE IT on black chicks!”

“The bubbiliest baby” Liz smiled.

“Can we PLEASE tie her up, I REALLY have to take a shit, like right now, I think the bbq isn’t agreeing with me.!” Sarah said in an urgent tone. Liz nodded and said, “Of course, help me set her up.”

Leaving the food behind on the grill, Liz quickly helped Sarah tie the struggling bag onto supports that they had drilled into the concrete, and opened the bag revealing a tied up ebony teen with luscious lips, curvy breasts and a very enticing backside that’s cheeks curved beautifully, already naked and ready to play with, even better, Liz had already fastened a ring gag in its mouth, she quickly held the head in place as Sarah rushed over and spread her cheeks, making a seal with the toilets mouth and almost immediately filling it with a torrent of solid shit.

Liz held the head (its eyes wide open in disgust and horror) firmly in place as Sarah’s shit forced its way down the toilets throat, out its nostrils and into its stomach. Liz marveled at how big the toilets throat got as Sarah kept on rapidly shitting into its stomach.

“Great job baby.” Liz congratulated Sarah as Sarah sent two final farts into the toilets maw.

“Thanks, That makes five months to the day of using nothing but virgins as toilets.” “You did make sure she was a virgin right?” Sarah said in a playful accusatory tone. “Yes hun, Virgin and religious like you like. You know I don’t believe in eating anyone either who deserves to live and has actually used their body the way it was meant to be used.” “I know, they aren’t human at that point, but I just had to ask.”

Are you finished yet? Liz asked. “Yes baby.” “Good, then its my turn, I think we’ll have to feed the aussie to jack again, I hate feeding him “Dogfood” when he has perfectly good virgin meat.

As the two girls discussed the preparing of their food below, the food looked into the empty sky above in horror as it listened to every intimate detail, the smell of cooking flesh only a few yards away making her want to vomit. The portable toilet almost gagged right before Sarah grabbed its head and Liz’s soft firm backside filled her view and the domed cheeks wrapped around her face….

Any suggestions for future meals for the two are welcome, just keep in mind their tastes in women and the one part we all know they like the most” Hope you all enjoyed that segment.
R: 6 / I: 1

Nanobot Experiment Gone Wrong (Sci-Fi, Transformation, Melting)

"Jenna, can you please come into my office for a moment?" asked the head doctor into his intercom.

"Yes doctor!" came the swift, cheery reply.

The sound of the phone clicking off immediately segued into the sound of high heels clicking outside the doctor's office. The sound grew louder until there was a knock on his door.

The door opened slightly and in stepped one nylon-clad leg, followed by a long, nude arm and hand with manicured fingernails which grabbed the door. The head and face of beautiful young Jenna peeked out from behind the door bearing a smile. "You wanted to see me sir?" she said in a cheery voice as she looked at him with her piercing blue eyes framed by her thin, stylish black-rimmed glasses.

"Yes Jenna, please come in!" replied the doctor.

She opened the door more and entered the rest of her body into his office. As she shut the door behind her with her back turned to him, the doctor took a quick but encompassing glance up and down her perfect body. She wore a light-brown short-sleeve blouse, a black mini-skirt that cut above her knees, and she clad her legs with dark nylon pantyhose ending at the conservative black pumps she wore on her feet. She had shortish, dark brown hair that she currently wore in a ponytail and her figure was that of an hourglass. Her face was radiant and tiny freckles occasionally dotted around her nose and forehead.

She was indeed beautiful and the doctor enjoyed seeing her every other day as part of her internship.

Jenna has been an intern for the doctor at the NanoTek corporation for the past few months. She would be graduating from college the next day, thus today is the final day of her internship.

Being so, the doctor had a "surprise" for Jenna that would be more of a treat for himself.

She turned around and approached his desk, her clicking heels the only sound in the room as she took a seat in front of the desk. As she approached the doctor subtly took notice of the slight bit of cleavage she revealed below the neck of her blouse giving hint to the luscious, supple breasts she was hiding underneath. Her nylons made soft "whish" rubbing against each other as she crossed her legs. The doctor caught whiff of her beautiful odor as she sat near him, she must have been wearing some sort of perfume.

She cutely brushed a lock of hair from her forehead as she asked "What can I do for you sir?"

"Well Jenna, we've recently made a breakthrough in our Nanite Disassembly/Reassembly project, and this being your last day I thought it would be fitting for you to see the progress we made. We couldn't have reached this stage without all the help you've given us this past few months!" The doctor was of course exaggerating about her help as she was simply an office, secretarial intern, but felt Jenna should be just as excited as him.

And she was. "That's great sir!" she exclaimed as her blue eyes opened wide. "What sort of breakthrough?"

"Well Jenna, sit tight and I will show you right now," said the doctor as he pushed a few buttons on his desk.

Unbeknownst to the blissful Jenna, the doctor had just opened a microscopic hatch built into her chair directly right behind the small of her back. Out poured thousands of microscopic nanites that immediately clung onto the back of her blouse. But they didn't stay in one place for long.

The nanobots continued to spread along the back of her blouse, multiplying as they went. As they continued along the blouse, a small but growing hole in the blouse appeared at the small of her back. They also left behind a greenish, almost transparent goo that started drip down her buttocks and onto the chair below her.

Jenna started to feel something going on behind her. She arched her eyebrows in slight confusion.

She felt a liquid-like substance running down her back and running down the crack of her tight ass outside and inside her pantyhose with the growing feeling the blouse no longer covering her lower back. She reached behind her and touched the goo with her petite fingers. She raised her hand to her face and looked at the green goo with a confused, and now fearful look in her eyes. "What's going on doctor?" she innocently asked.

The nanobots continued to consume her blouse, now reaching around to the front of her, beginning to expose the pale skin of her belly.

The doctor answered. "As you can see, the nanites are transforming your blouse into a gooey-like substance that we call 'reversion gel'. As they do so they record information about the individual molecules of your blouse into the gel itself. We can then collect this substance and at any point later have another set of nanites reconstruct the blouse to its exact form."

Jenna accepted the answer and was now slightly less fearful, though now slightly more annoyed. The nanobots have now consumed almost the entire back of her blouse, and her belly button was now visible as they continued to reveal more of her lower chest. "You had to test it on my blouse?" asked Jenna as she shifted uneasily in the chair. The viscous green goo ran down her skin and plopped onto the chair and floor, fortunately not sticking to her soft skin too well.

"Consider it a going-away prank," the doctor answered with a grin. "Relax, you're be totally safe." He assured her.

Jenna looked down some of the nanobots now reached the bottom of her left breast and started the reveal the black bra she wore underneath. Jenna blushed with embarrassment.

However, the nanites that now reached her right breast appeared to have some trouble differentiating between her blouse and her bra, most likely because how much her breast was pushing both fabrics together. A few of the little machines jumped onto the bra and started to consume it as well. Jenna gave a short mortified gasp as her 34C size breast started to be revealed. As her right tit was exposed underneath the transparent slime, she instinctively grabbed her right breast with her right hand to cover it.

Unfortunately for her, this was not a wise move to make…

Due to the sudden contact between her hand and her bra, some of the nanobots became curious of this new organic material and decided to jump on to her fingers.. and start to do their programmed job of transforming them into the same green liquid that her blouse and bra had now completely become. And they weren't stopping there.

Jenna felt a sharp tingling in her right hand as her fingers were quickly consumed. The nanobots, now focused on converting all the organic material currently in their path, continued down her hand.

No longer concerned with covering her breast (now that her left breast was being revealed anyway), she quickly raised her hand to her face again. Her expression turned to pure horror as she watched her hand now completely mutate into the green goo and fall to the floor with a resounding plop while they continued down her wrist. She quickly stood up and at a loss of what to do and shuffled her feet back and forth making soft and now gooey clicks as her heels penetrated the slime beneath her.

"Doctor, what's happening to me?! Please help me!!" she exclaimed in fright.

The doctor was surprised at the turn of events as he hadn't planned on these nanobots attacking organic flesh, but still remained relatively, almost eerily too calm for the situation.

"Jenna I know this seems grim, but you have to trust me that you'll be alright. Unfortunately the process is unstoppable until a subject is completely transformed, but we have already tested the nanites on live animals we able to reconstruct them 100%. While we haven't tested it on a human subject yet, I'm confident we will be able to restore you completely. You will wake up as if from a bad dream. And you will have helped us immensely with our research!"

Her wrist and forearm, now transformed into the goo, dropped off in large chunks onto the floor with large plops. The nanites were quickly traveling up what remained of her right arm and were almost to her collar bone and right upper torso. Trying to take comfort in what the doctor just told her, Jenna was still immensely frightened. "I'm really scared doctor!! Please stop this now!" Her blue eyes bulged with fear as she took frightened heaves of breath. Luckily the transformation was not painful and she only felt an intense tingling in the transforming areas until it completely changed to the green gelatin.

Jenna now was completely topless now, shuffling her feet which caused her breasts to jiggle back and forth (much to the hidden delight of the doctor). "As I said the process cannot be stopped, you will just have to trust me," stated the doctor sternly. This was not completely true as the doctor was capable of remotely logging into the nanobots programming and issuing a self-terminating command, however he felt this would risk the re-assembly procedure later. More-so, he was just curious to see how nanites reacted to a human, and this was the perfect opportunity to see it through.

Her right arm no longer existed except the chunks of protoplasm that now mixed into the rest of the slime on the floor. Not that it mattered now that she was making the same mistake twice, she grabbed at her left breast with her left hand in as what must have been a reflex action.

As for her right breast, the nanites now reach it and her neck and began to quickly travel up to her head. Jenna looked down as her right breast turned to a ball of disgusting slime that started to form into a large drop. She let out quick, frightened moans escalating in pitch as the nanites now reached the right side of her chin.

"Doctor please!!!" she screeched as the round shape of green mass that was once her supple right breast broke off and fell to the floor. It landed with a loud wet splat as it slowly mixed in with the rest.

Now quickly approaching her mouth and nose, Jenna let out one final horrified scream that was abruptly and grossly silenced as they were quickly consumed. Her teeth floated apart in the green waste for a brief moment before the nanobots worked their way through the tougher element. The bottom half of her face was now being gooified and starting to drip on the floor and on her left breast. At the same time, the nanobots now were crossing her chest to begin their attack on her remaining breast, and continued down the right side of her torso toward her hips and belly button.

Still very much aware of what was happening to her, Jenna gave one final look of combined horror, anger, and sadness as the nanobots passed over her eyes and began to make short work of her skull and brain. Curiously to the doctor, her eyeballs remained unconsumed by the nanobots as they still appeared to be staring at him.

Jenna suffered in fright through her final seconds of consciousness, then all was black for her as her once beautiful face and head transformed into a large globe of green slime that was quickly losing its form. Her eyeballs now drifted away from her glasses and each other, turning unnaturally in different directions as the slime around them dripped to the floor and down her dissolving torso. It was clear that the mind of Jenna had now ceased existence. Her soft, pretty dark hair was far beyond caring as the nanobots devoured every strand in an instant.

The bulk of the slime of what was once her head awkwardly leaned over to the right, as the right side of her neck was no longer there to support it, and quickly snapped off and fell to the floor taking her right eyeball with it, making a loud disgusting splash into the ever-increased green pile of slime piling around her pump-covered feet.

Her glasses slid off the gooey remains of neck and fell to the floor, clattering in the pile. The slime around her left eyeball on the other hand dripped directly over her left breast, and it fell directly onto her tit which jiggled as it bounced off and hit a smaller part of the slime pile on the floor right below her left side.

Her body now a lifeless, unsupported and quickly demolishing structure as her brain was literally now just green slush now on the floor, her left arm fell to her side as her knees buckled. The top of her left arm was already being gooified and fell off straight down.

Her lifeless, petite left hand landed directly on the eyeball planted directly below it and crushed it into the slime and the solid floor below. It was flattened in a bloody and gooey mess.

The doctor started to have doubts of the process now..

As her hand impacted the floor and eyeball, her wrist and elbow whip-lashed into the goo, splashing drops of the disgusting material into the air. The nanobots then consumed the rest of her hand and each of her fingers one by one, though her fingernails remained un-devoured for a brief second longer before melting away themselves.

Her knees finally gave way and her soulless yet beautiful yet quickly disintegrating body fell tit-forward onto the floor (it would be face-forward except for the fact she no longer had a face). This was just as the nanobots were passing over her left breast.

Her body fell directly forward onto a yet untouched part of the solid floor and the full force of her falling body was applied to her left tit as it hit the ground first. The nanites passed over the mammillary glands of her disintegrating breast as it flattened on the floor, and milk squirted out directly through the slime several inches across the floor. The doctor squirmed at the young intern's humiliating transformation from gorgeous gal to green goop. Yet worse humiliation for poor Jenna was yet to come…

After her collapsing body became still it had now become apparent to the doctor that Jenna (or what was left of her diminishing body) had relieved herself. A small pool of urine began to mix in with the slime below and her feces spread out underneath her pantyhose. They peeked out the bottom of her miniskirt, smeared out between the nylon and the back of her silky thighs. The doctor speculated the release of her bowels could have been due to lack of control from lack of a brain, or from some reaction to the nanites coming in contact with her digestive tract.

Unconcerned with the embarrassing effects the nanites had on their unwitting female host, they ruthlessly continue down her body, consuming all the sexy flesh in their path. They gave no regard to her cute, slightly freckled belly button as they ravaged through it.

Luckily for her mini-skirt and nylon pantyhose, the nanites passed right below them. Unfortunately the same could not be said for her hips and groin as the nanobots continued their assault directly through them.

When the nanites reached her clitoris and began devouring it, a funny thing happened. Her legs (which were practically now the only part of her left) starting twitching aimlessly, occasionally causing her heel-covered feet to jerk up and down, making small splashes of slime every time they hit the ground. The doctor took note of this interesting, apparently orgasmic effect the nanites had on his unwitting and unforeseen female test subject. "Fascinating…" the doctor said to himself (and to the remains of his former perky intern) as he took note to do future tests on this previously unknown effect.

Jenna had never actually had the pleasure of experiencing an orgasm before, and only her legs were enjoying it now. Unknown to the doctor, Jenna was a virgin who was hoping to pop her cherry to her new boyfriend in celebration of her graduation the next day.

As the nanites finished chomping through her unbroken hymen, they split apart in groups from the gooey remains of her groin and continued down each of her long, slender, nylon covered legs. The pantyhose tried to retain the shape of her legs as the nanites passed through her knees and ankles, but started losing form and flattening out starting at her thighs and continuing downwards toward her feet.

The nanobots gobbled up all of her small, cute toes and began self-terminating procedures. As the remaining nanobots exploded in a small puff of air at the bottom of her nylons and completed the full consumption of Jenna's once-perfect body, leaving her heels also intact though completely ruined covered in the gooey mess, the doctor picked up the phone to call one of his colleagues.

"We had a little situation with the disassembler/reassembler nanobots in my office. We'll need to try a reassembly procedure ASAP," said the doctor.

The voice on the other line responded uneasily, "Uhh, the new nanobots weren't scheduled to be installed until tomorrow. The one's in your office are the prototype, but are not capable of retaining any information about the molecules it transforms."

The doctor let out a breath in surprise to this news and looked over at the gross mess on his floor. A flattening pile of green slime with a little urine mixed in, a ruined mini-skirt, pantyhose laid out filled with ooze, heels, a small amount of drying breast milk, one crushed eyeball and another intact eyeball still floating in the mess. All that permanently remained of the attractive and ambitious intern Jenna..

After a beat, the doctor sternly replied "Well please put in a call to the custodial department to report to my office immediately. There's quite a mess in here they need to wash up."

He hung up. "Good thing we were replacing her tomorrow anyway.." the doctor thought to himself.

The remaining eyeball almost seem to stare back at him as it continued sliding through the goop…

Unable to stand the peering eye as if it mocked him for his failure, the doctor stood up, walked over to the pile.. and crushed the remaining eyeball with his foot with a perverted, disgusting squish…
R: 3 / I: 0

Anonymous 09/01/19 (Sun) 21:40:38 No.74496
Dievčatko zjedené a zaživa strávené vo vnútri žalúdku červa

Počas teplého krásneho dňa v sobotu 14.októbra okolo 13.hodiny sa na lúke hralo krásne loli dievčatko. Bolo to transdievčatko. Biologický sa narodila ako chlapček. Už pri narodení mala dievčenské telo. Mala 7 rokov, ale vzhľadom a postavou vyzerala na 4 roky. Mala štíhle dievčenské telo, veľmi dievčenský vzhľad a veľmi tenký dievčenský hlas. Vysoká bola 105cm a vážili 15kg. Oblečená bola bledočervených telocvičných nohavičkách z dvoma bielymi pásmi na bokoch a bielom telocvičnom dievčenskom tričku. Obutá bola génius ružových dievčenských telocvičných teniskách a ružových ponožkách.

Dievčatko sa volalo Keiko, mala krásne ružové oči a nádherné dlhé bledočervené vlasy zviazané do twintails.

Hrala sa z dvoma bábikami, ktoré si priniesla zo sebou. Jej mamička o tom vedela že sa na tu lúku chodieva hrať.

Ako sa hrala, tu zrazu tesne pred ňou zo zeme sa vynoril 20metrov dlhý, 1meter široký a 1meter vysoký biely obrovský obrúčkovitý hladný červ. Bol to červ ktorý sa živil malými dievčatkami a transdievčatkami(dievčenský chlapci), od 3.rokov do 14.rokov, a ich dušami. Len čo sa vynoril, hneď otvoril veľkú tlamu a z tlami vysunul červené slizké chápadlo, a začal s ním obalovať jej obidve nohy. Keď mal obalené jej nohy, začal ju ťahať do svojej tlami. Dievčatko kričalo a plakalo. Keď nohy dievčatka boli jeho tlame, začal ju nasávať do svojho pažeráka. Najprv do pažeráka červa prešli jej malé nohy, potom jej dievčenské telo a nakoniec do pažeráka prešla jej dievčenská hlava.
Červ zhltol malú Keiku oblečenú telocvičných nohavičkách a telocvičnom dievčenskom tričku, a obutú telocvičných dievčenských teniskách. Zavrel ju do vnútra. Bolo počuť jej tlmení výkrik a plač.

Keď Keiko bola úzkej trubici pažeráku červa, trochu zodvihol svoje telo a začal ju ani pomaly, ani rýchlo dole hrdlom posúvať, aby ju žalúdočné kyseliny rýchlo strávili. Ako ju posúval, na konci jeho hrdla začala sa otvárať chlopňa žalúdka červa. keď sa otvorila chlopňa žalúdka červa, najprv prešli jej malé nohy, potom jej dievčenské telo a chlopňa žalúdka sa uzatvorila keď prešla jej dievčenská hlava. Za 15 sekúnd Keiko sa ocitla vo vnútri žalúdku sediacej polohe na chrbte mierne zo skrčeními nohami. Aj keď červ uzavrel ústa, vo vnútri žalúdku bolo perfektné vidno. Keiko stále plakala.

Len čo sa ocitla v žalúdku, Keiko sa od strachu pocikala a pokakala do telocvičných nohavičiek. Jej moč tiekol prúdom a jej bledohnedé riedke extrementy naplnili zadnú časť jej telocvičných nohavičiek úplne do plná, že časť jej extrementov vytiekli von spod telocvičných nohavičiek. Mala úplne mokré pocikané telocvičné nohavičky a zadné časť jej telocvičných nohavičiek mala úplne celé pokakané.

Ako plakala, žalúdok sa začal plniť priehľadnou žeravou žalúdočnou vriacóu kyselinou červa. Za 15 sekúnd bola Keiko po ramena ponorená žalúdočnej kyseline obrovského červa.
Keď sa ocitla žalúdočnej kyseline červa, začala ešte viac kričať a plakať. To už začalo rýchle bolestivé trávenie pocikanéj a pokakanéj malej Keiki, oblečená pocikaných a pokakaných telocvičných nohavičkách a telocvičnom dievčenskom tričku a obutá dievčenských telocvičných teniskách a ponožkách.

Najprv sa jej rozpústili dievčenské telocvičné tenisky a ponožky, ktoré mala na nohách obuté. Potom začala žalúdočná kyselina rýchlo rozpúšťať jej prsty na nohách a na rukách, potom jej nohy, ruky, boky, potom jej maličký a pás, potom jej bedrá, brucho jej plochy hrudník a chrbát. Jej telo sa súčasné rozpúšťalo spolu s telocvičnými nohavičkami a telocvičných dievčenským tričkom, ktoré mala na sebe oblečené. Jej pokožku, mäso, svaly a šľachy žalúdočná kyselina červa rýchlo rozpúšťala z kosti. Ktoré vzápätí začala žalúdočná kyselina červa rýchlo rozpúšťať. Cítila ako by bola nie vo vriacom oleji, ale roztavenom žeravom železe. Bola to neznesiteľná ostrá krutá bolesť, keď sa rozpúšťalo jej dievčenské telo a maličké detské kosti. Keiko veľmi kričala a plakala od neznesiteľnéj ostrej krutej bolesti, keď jej mäso žalúdočná kyselina spracuváva na výživné látky pre obrovského červa. Slzy jej tiekli po celej tvári. Wháaaaa! Veľmi to páli! Wháaaaa! Strašne to bolí! Chcem ísť odtiaľto preč! Chcem ísť mojej mamičke! Ale červ ju ignoroval, lebo Keiko nebola ničím iným, iba mladé živé jedlo pre obrovského červa. Jej koža sa rozpústi, aby odhalila mäso, svaly a šľachy na jej dievčenskom tele, ktoré sa hneď začali rýchlo rozpúšťať. Keiko kričala a plakala, keď sa rozpúšťalo jej dievčenské telo. Veľmi trpela. Jej koža, mäso, svaly, šľachy a maličké detské kosti sa miesia a stavajú sa surovinami. Jej telocvičné nohavičky a telocvičné dievčenské tričko ktoré mala na sebe oblečené, sa rýchlo rozpúšťajú. Keď sa rozpustili jej telocvičné nohavičky a telocvičné dievčenské tričko, už začala žeravá žalúdočná kyselina obrovského červa rýchlo rozpúšťať jej bedrá a plochy hrudník, aby odhalila jej mäso, rebrá, vnútornosti a ostatné ľudské orgány. Keiko nebola nič iné, ako trpiaci kus živého mäsa. Jej vnútornosti vytekajú do prostredia, ktoré sa hneď rýchlo rozpúšťajú. Jej prúdy mäsa vrievali. Bude to jej koniec. Bude to jej krutá bolestivá smrť. Neznesiteľná bolesť sa leptala do jej dievčenského tela na všetkých stranách. Kyselina obrovského červa ma pozoruhodnú silu, ktorá dokáže priebehu niekoľkých desiatok sekúnd, rozpustiť jej mäkké tkanivá a maličké detské kosti. Keď sa červ trochu pohol ďalej, frkla kyselina do jej tváre. Keď kyselina frkla do jej tváre, čiastočne sa jej rozpustila koža na tvári, odhaľujúc mäsa a kosti. Prosím bolí to! Vykríkla. Jej hroty prstov boli zmätené, jej svaly a nervy sa rýchlo rozpustili. Ako sekundy ubiehali, zhoršilo sa to, keď žalúdočná kyselina obrovského červa rýchlo rozpustila jej kožu, mäso, svaly, šľachy a maličké detské kosti, z jej strednej časti tela a potom od jej stehien. Kričala hrôzou. Jej telo sa tejto pasce rýchlo rozpúšťalo. Už nemohla trpieť. Bolo to proti nej intenzitívne. Jej plochy hrudník sa roztrhol a žalúdočná kyselina červa ho rýchlo rozpustila. Keď sa rozpúšťalo jej dievčenské telo, bolo počuť praskanie a lámanie jej chrbtice a ostatných maličkých detských kosti, ktoré žalúdočná kyselina rýchlo rozpustila. Bola to tá najhoršia bolesť jej veľmi krátkeho života. Aj keď sekundy prebiehali rýchlo, pre malé dievčatko to boli dlhé bolestivé minúty. Bolo to niečo strašné. Iba pred týždňom oslavovala svoje siedme narodeniny. Boli to jej posledné narodeniny. Keiko si nezaslúžila takýto krutý osud. Jej život sa čoskoro skončí. Jej telocvičné nohavičky a telocvičné dievčenské tričko, ktoré mala na sebe oblečené, nohy, ruky, koža, mäso, svaly, šľachy, bedrá, vnútornosti, niektoré ľudské orgány, rebrá a maličké detské kosti su definitívne preč. Zostalo z nej iba ramena, hlava, krk, vlasy, očí, pár kostných stavcov, na ktorom bolo zachytené ešte bijúce srdce a pľúca na ktorom ešte slabo dýchala. Aj keď sa rozpustilo väčšinou časti jej dievčenského tela, stále cítila neznesiteľnú ostrú krutú bolesť. A nakoniec žeravá žalúdočná kyselina obrovského červa rýchlo rozpustila zvyšnú časť jej dievčenského tela. Jej ramena, krásne dlhé bledočervené vlasy, ružové oči, hlavu a celú lebku. Za 30 sekúnd bola Keiko neznesiteľných krutých bolestiach úplne celá rozpústená a strávená vo vnútri žalúdku žalúdočnej kyseline obrovského červa. Keď sa rozpustilo jej dievčenské telo, objavila sa Keikina duša. Len čo opustila svoje telo, vykríkla. Lebo zacitila palivú bolesť. Aaaauuuu! Nieeeeee! Aaaaaaaachgrchhhh! A nakoniec Keikina duša bola úplne preč. Jej duša sa rozplynula do úplnej ničoty. Zomrela, je definitívne mŕtva[zosnulá]. Prestala fyzicky aj duševne existovať. Akoby sa nikdy nenarodila. Keiko a jej duša bola rýchlo rozpústená žalúdočnej kyseline červa. Nič z loli transdievčatka nezostalo. Žalúdočná kyselina obrovského červa, rozpustila úplne všetko, vrátane maličkých detských kosti a oblečenia.
Čo po nej zostalo, iba jej bábiky, ktoré sa našli po niekoľkých hodinách, keď ju hľadali. Aj keď nenašli jej telo, vedeli že ju zhltol obrovský červ, ktorý za 5 rokov zhltol až 40000 dievčatiek od veku 3. rokov do 14 rokov a z toho 6000 transdievčatiek.

Tak skončil sa veľmi krátky život nevinného malého dievčatka. Ktorá bola zjedená a neznesiteľných krutých bolestiach rozpústená a strávená vo vnútri žalúdku žalúdočnej kyseline obrovského červa.

Dievčatko si nezaslúžilo takúto strašnú bolestivú krutú smrť. Bolo to ešte malé dieťa, ktoré malo život ešte pred sebou, a nie aby skončila vo vnútri žalúdku červa, ako obyčajné ľudské mäso.

(Oprávnený názov)
R: 4 / I: 0

Petra's Performance (Magic, Transformation)

The clicks and clacks of her heels echoed throughout the parking structure as Petra walked towards the exit. The blue-eyed brunette beauty with an Eastern European heritage was going out shopping in her very sexy outfit, which included a stylish blue plaid jacket with frayed edges, a sleeveless black top, and very tight black shorts ending right below her crotch that left ``very`` little to the imagination as to the shape of her tight ass. And below her shorts were her very long, limber, and quite perfect legs clad in black pantyhose, with her feet donning two shiny black heels with distinctive red soles. She also wore a stylish gold watch and pearl earrings.

She exited the garage and walked down an alley towards the shops. The alley was mostly empty at the moment except for a pair of well-dressed gentlemen standing outside a stage door with a sign reading "For Talent and Crew Only". As she approached, she could hear they were in a civil yet passionate argument.

"That's impossible! There's no way that would work!" said one magician.

"Oh yeah? Well maybe this young lady could help settle this," said the other, motioning towards Petra as she walked by. "Excuse me, miss?" he spoke up to her.

Petra stopped in place right as she was about to pass, "Yes?" she asked with a smile.

"Would you mind helping me with a magic trick?"

Petra's eyes lit up. She loved magic! She even had a ticket for a show in a few weeks.

"Sure!" she answered excitedly. "What is the trick? Do you need me to pick a card or something?"

"No, not quite…" answered the magician.

And then, after a quick motion of his hands around her body (which Petra watched with amusement), he then snapped his fingers in front of her face.

And suddenly, Petra started being replaced. With pixie dust.

The transformation began at her fingertips on both hands, quickly consuming all her fingers, which then, without any cohesion to hold together, they fell to the ground almost like a fine, shiny sand.

Petra raised a disintegrating hand to her face and stared at it in shocked disbelief. She watched as her hand and forearm all turned to the dust and fell, watch now clattering to the brick ground below, the effect now traveling past her elbow and under her plaid jacket. Her breathing increased rapidly as the powder poured out of her sleeves. Her cute small handbag fell to the ground as the shoulder that supported it fell apart.

She was on the verge of screaming but was cut off before she could do so as the top of her head started to turn to the dust, including her dark brown hair in a ponytail. The rest of her head quickly followed suit - pretty, terrified face being erased along with her blue eyes and cute little snub nose. Pearl earrings fell, bouncing on the dusty brick before settling.

The effect quickly accelerated down the rest of her body with her breasts and torso quickly collapsing to dust under her jacket and black top, which also collapsed in on themselves. Her body twitched and shivered throughout the process - accelerating the destruction as big chunks of her torso broke apart in the light dusty spray.

While her torso disintegrated, her knees buckled and her nylon-clad thighs smacked together as her heel-clad feet spread apart at awkward angles. Her knees then fell forward and hit the ground hard, just as the transformation reached her tight ass and her supple thighs, kicking up a large cloud of the shiny dust in a puff out of the top of her black mini-shorts. The effect quickly continued through the rest of her long, sexy legs, and her shorts and pantyhose fell to the ground, full with the dust that now occupied the space that her body once did.

After another moment, all was still, and all that remained of Petra was a pile of the shiny fine powder, partially contained inside and escaped outside of the pile of her collapsed outfit - pantyhose still containing the most dust - her shiny heels (fitting that they matched the shiny dust she now was), watch, earrings and handbag.

"Okay, I believe you owe me five bucks!" said the magician who just turned the lovely Petra into Patented Petra Pixie Dust.

"Double or nothing you can't bring her back!" said the other with the same amount of skepticism as earlier.

"No way! Like I'm gonna risk 10 dollars over attempting that!" he replied. Then with a quick flick of his finger at the remains of Petra, her dust, outfit and all magically moved along the ground towards a nearby storm drain. The dust started raining down into the flowing water below, accompanied by her handbag, her jacket and top, her black short shorts, her heels, and then finally her dust-filled pantyhose which dragged across the rough brick surface fully stretched out from top bottom, then slipping over the edge of the drain top first, the rest quickly being pulled down by gravity until the toes her pantyhose slipped out of sight.

No trace of Petra remained in the alley. The magicians continued their casual argument as they walked back inside the stage door, exchanging the promised bet.

Over the next few weeks, Petra's car received several tickets before finally being towed to an impound lot.

And at a show the magicians put on around the same time as her car being towed, a seat in the otherwise-full venue remained mysteriously empty. But at least it was already paid for.
R: 20 / I: 0

Stretch Goals (f/f, con, stretching, gaping, prolapse, contortion)

The first three chapters of this story were written by PogueMahone. The fourth chapter is a collaborative effort between PogueMahone and myself. If you like it, you might enjoy some of our other work, which can be found here:

You'll probably need to adjust your filters (in the top left corner) to make sure you can see all the stories.

There are more chapters to come. Enjoy!

Stretch Goals

written by PogueMahone and JestInPieces

Chapter 1

There was a flicker of light as the webcam was turned on. The small room had pink walls, lit by a light hanging overhead. A bookcase filled with a mixture of textbooks and airport novels was on the right. Various items were visible on the shelves – a hairbrush, loose coins and some sort of comic book action figure, posing heroically for the camera. Across from it stood a small bed, covered in white sheets, hastily tidied. The door out was directly across from wherever the webcam has been set up.

A teenage head popped into view. She had fiery red hair that seemed wild and artless in a way that you only get with lots of care. Two emerald green eyes stared into the camera. Then the girl smiled.

“Aaaand we’re on!” she said, giggling. “Hey guys, Melissa here! It’s happening! ''Wooo''!”

Her eyes could be seen darting to her right, as if reading something just off-camera, before she started to speak again.

“Wow, there’s a lot of you guys in chat, huh? Okay, I’m gonna do a quick recap in case anyone came in who doesn’t know the deal, and to give people time to log in before we start. That cool, everyone? Yeah? Okay!”

She clapped her hands and rubbed them together before starting her introductory remarks.

“Okay, so for those of you who don’t know, my name’s Melissa, I’m a sophomore student here at the University of Illinois, and I’m studying history. Total history nerd. Total comic nerd. Like, for real, don’t get me started. Uh, anyway…” Melissa shook her head and laughed briefly, in such a way that her fiery hair briefly fell over her eyes before she brushed it out of the way.

“I kinda have a bunch of student debts to pay off, same as most of us, right? So I thought I’d do the usual camgirl shit, get some ''dolla-dollas'' that way. But I thought I’d do it with a slight, shall we say, ''twist''.”

As she spoke, Melissa turned her left arm around, and suddenly it seemed to twist itself into a painful, unnatural position, as though it were suddenly dislocated. She stood up and turned around before letting her now mangled-looking arm dangle in front of the camera. It was revealed that Melissa was a healthy-looking girl with a generous bust – D-cups at least – wearing a black shirt that ended just beneath her belly button, and a stylishly tattered pair of cut-off jeans that left most of her bare legs exposed.

Her face throughout all of this remained calm. In fact, as she held her arm that way and read the chat log, her freckled face suddenly broke out into a huge grin.

“Oh, come on, you guys, don’t act so horrified,” said the redhead, rolling her eyes. “Unless you didn’t read my bio, I guess? In which case… learn to read, haha!”

Her arm fixed itself in a mere second, and Melissa winked at the camera.

“So… yeah!” she said cheerfully, cocking her head sideways. “I kinda have this condition called Ehlers-Danlos syndrome.” The medical term rolls off her tongue with a practiced ease, without emotion.

“Before everyone freaks out, I totally lucked out and got a mutated version. None of the really bad downsides, but I have kept some of the interesting parts, like hyper mobile limbs and…”

Melissa casually pulled on her cheek, causing it to stretch out much further than a normal human’s. Her tongue waggles out of her mouth as she laughed a wet laugh. The college girl tried to talk through this, only for her words to come out in an unintelligible mush. So she let it go, and it snapped back into place almost like elastic.

“…hyper-elastic skin. Pretty cool, huh?” she said, crouching down so that her face was closer to the webcam. Melissa stretched the skin of her forearm about four inches, holding it there casually as another demonstration as se continued to talk.

“I can do all sorts of neat stuff, with so many different parts of my body. Yup…” At this point the redhead gave the camera a sultry look, eyes half lidded as she licked her lips.

“And that’s where you guys come in. I’ve got a list of pledge goals on my bio page. If you meet them, I’ll treat you all to what I can really get up to when I’m feeling up for it.”

She lets go of the skin of her arm, and it snapped back into place.

“So if you wanna see me go wild, all you need to do is– oh, look!”

A pinging noise interrupted the redhead mid-flow. She laughed and cheered.

“$10 straight off the bat from YOLO. Thanks, YOLO!” she said. “That’s for a look at me licking my elbows. Which is easy! Seriously, I do this at parties all the time.”

True to her word, Melissa pulled the trick off with the greatest of ease. She pulled her elbow so far back it was practically next to her face, before she started to lick at the joint like it was an ice cream cone, closing her eyes sensually and going quiet. It wasn’t long during this performance before another ping was heard. By the time Melissa checked on her off-camera laptop, another ping sounded through the room. Then another.

“Woah, woah, calm down, guys!” laughed Melissa, eyes wide. “I wasn’t expecting ''this'' much interest! Shit, let me reread those stretch goals…”

A couple more pings could be heard as her green eyes moved left and right, scanning the unseen text. Her face, while still generally happy, did freeze a little as she read. Her lips moved, as if speaking to herself, but her words were inaudible.

“Oookaaaay… heh, some of those are a little crazy, but unless you guys have ''crazy'' money on you I think we can forget about those,” she said to the camera. Again, she froze.

“Oh, don’t take that as a ''challenge''. Some of those are just jokes, really, haha… hah…” she trailed off in thought as another ping was heard. Her eyes snapped to the right, then back to the camera.

“Okay! Let’s get some of these out of the way! First off… oh, another easy one.”

Melissa curled her left hand into a tight fist. She had small, delicate-looking hands, which was just as well considering what she was about to do. The teenager opened her mouth – wide at first, then ''really'' wide – before moving her fist towards her gaping maw. Red lips slipped over her fingers before they disappeared from view. There was a moment of brief resistance as her knuckles pushed against her teeth. Melissa’s eyes flicked towards the camera and widened, her brow waggling like she was an old vaudevillian performing a comedy routine.

Then, after a sharp push, in went her entire fist, down past the knuckles to the wrist. Melissa held this pose for a good half minute, filling the time by waving to the camera and even trying to push it down further, although going by the silly faces she pulled her efforts were clearly more of a joke than a serious attempt. Her nose flared wide as she took heavy breaths, her mouth being somewhat occupied. Drool could be seen dribbling down her forearm.

Eventually, her fist was slowly pulled out again, covered in saliva. Melissa moved her jaw about as if checking to see it was okay, before breaking out into another one of her infectious grins.

“Ta-daaa! I bet you all liked that one, huh?” she asked the chat.

She stopped to answer some questions.

“Anon asks ‘''Has that come in useful in the past?''’ Well, one time at my friend’s birthday party she had this crazy cake – like, custom made – and I tried to eat my slice in one go for a joke–”

Melissa paused and furrowed her brow, stroking a chin with her finger.

“Oooooh, I don’t think that’s what you meant, is it Anon? Well, the answer is… maybe!” she laughed, before reading another question.

“Okaaay… Dolan Turmp asks ‘''OMG can u dislocate your jaw?''’ You know, the truth is I’ve never tried to. My mouth can open that far without having to do anything super-freaky like that. Maybe we can find out together! Oh yeah, forgot to say actually–”

Melissa’s face went back into that neutral look she seemed to put on when talking about her syndrome “–one of the side effects of my condition is brittle bones. I’ve broken, like, way too many in my life. Especially when I started, uh , experimenting. So, just something to bear in mind, I guess!”

She grinned and shrugged in a ''c’est la vie'' kind of way, before choosing another reward.

“Ooh, something that any old girl can do – take my shirt off!” she said. The redhead giggled again, this time perhaps somewhat nervously, pulling on the collar and teasing it slowly upwards. The black shirt was soon in a heap on the floor. Her bra was, again, black, and the chat apparently commentted on this.

“Hey, black is cool. Don’t diss my fashion taste, okay?” complained Melissa, pouting. “I think I suit it – don’t you think so too?”

She cupped her bra in her hands – or at least as much of it as she could – before squeezing her cleavage together. There was a veritable volley of pings at this point.

At first the girl laughed, letting her hands go so that her breasts bounced back to their natural position. Then she looked right again and did some quick mental math.

“Holy shit! Triple digits already? You guys are amazing! Thank you, thank you so much!”

She clapped her hands, clearly excited.

“Okay, jonnyboy1 is asking ''Do you have a boyfriend?''”

She looked right into the camera and smiled deviously.

“Oh, wouldn’t you all like to know. Haha, come on johnnyboy1, a girl has to have ''some'' secrets! Now, next on the list– oh, shit, I hear something–”

There was indeed a muted sort of thud, followed by a voice. Melissa’s eyes went wide, and she held up a hand to the camera. Then she quickly reached down and picked up her discarded black shirt, throwing it over the camera. Now nothing could be seen, but Melissa clearly greeted someone by the name of Vicky. Two voices could be heard speaking for a while, Melissa’s cheery tone fading as if she was moving away from the camera. The newcomer sounded equally cheerful, and while the exact words were hard to decipher, it was clear that they were both being very friendly to each other.

It was about ten minutes later that the camera’s vision was finally restored, revealing the familiar redhead once more, crouching down in front of the camera. The way she was crouching gave the viewers a very agreeable shot of her cleavage; it wasn’t clear if she intended this or not.

“Sorry guys, sorry sorry sorry!” she said, smiling bashfully. “That was my roommate. Wasn’t expecting her back so soon. She doesn’t know about, well, you guys. Haha.”

Melissa laughed nervously, then clapped her hands together.

“So, sit-rep,” she said, her voice lowering in volume, “she’s kinda floating around the apartment right now doing god knows what, so I ''miiiight'' try to keep things a little quiet for a bit. I’ll do a couple more goals before calling it a night. That okay with you guys?”

She stopped and read the chat for a moment, waiting for the replies to come in. She smiled and nodded her head.

“Great. Thanks, guys! Okay, let me just get this one out of the way.”

Her hands started to undo the buttons on her cut-off jeans. Once she was done, the girl turned around. Melissa’s small, pert butt started to shake as she slowly pulled her shorts down, revealing a pair of cotton panties that were, of course, jet black.

Once the jeans had traveled down her legs and reached her bare feet, she kicked them off, sending them hurtling over to the far side of the room. She turned around again.

“Hmm… gimme a moment here, guys. Time to relocate.”

Melissa bent down again. The camera shook as it was moved from whatever low vantage point it was in previously to another angle – a cabinet beside the bed. The redhead knelt down on it, now clad only in her underwear, and motioned with a finger for the viewer’s attention. Her right arm suddenly contracted and folded in such a way that it was completely hidden behind her back – in a certain light, it was almost as if she had no arm at all. She did the same for her other arm, turning her into a sort of Venus de Milo in the flesh. She smiled and moved her body around, which made it more clear that her arms were merely folded behind her.

Then, she tucked her legs behind herself so that they were stretched out in an arc, her torso held up by her own hips. She flexed herself in such a way that her legs were completely hidden from the camera’s gaze. Her body shook, her core working overtime with the effort of keeping her upright – her abdominal muscles were clearly visible beneath the taut skin of her belly. She smiled at the camera, looking for all the world like a quadruple amputee.

“Ah, this feels so weird,” said the college girl, torso squirming. “I feel so vulnerable…”

Occasionally, a glimpse of elbow or thigh could be seen, but the effect was rather convincing if the viewer went with it. And, judging from the fresh wave of pinging sounds, it appeared as though her viewers were in fact going along with it. She laughed at this, wiggling with glee.

After a minute or so, Melissa changed her pose. Her arms came back out again, stretching out wide. Then her head started to move backwards. Slowly but surely, it started to also disappear from view. It was helped down along the way by her feet, which emerge above her rapidly descending hairline and planted themselves firmly on top. The effect, when she had craned her neck as low as it could go, was of an upper torso missing its head. Although her face couldn’t be seen, Melissa’s delight in her trick was still evident.

“Okay, I think I’m gonna– ''eep''!”

Melissa gave in and collapsed onto the bed, head and limbs springing into view again like coiled springs.

“Oh man, that one’s a bit of a workout!” she said, and indeed there were little beads of sweat on her bare skin. Melissa got back onto her hands and knees before crawling to the edge of the bed, reading the chat for a bit.

“Okay, guys, thank you all so much for tonight, but I think I’m gonna call it. Just ''one'' last little show for all of you watching. Don’t worry, I am definitely going to be back after tonight, I’ll let you all know when!”

Melissa positioned herself so that she was kneeling down with her back to the camera, legs spread far apart. She leaned forward so that her head and hands made contact with the soft covers of her bed, leaving her ass as the sole focus of the camera. She made sure to slowly wiggle it back and forth before continuing. Slowly, Melissa started to bend her upper torso between her legs. Her arms snaked between her legs and reached up towards her ass, her slight fingers digging into the supple flesh there as she dragged the rest of herself between her thighs. She didn’t stop until her face was pressing up against her black panties. The redhead seemed content to simply rub her face against the cloth, taking loud sniffs. The view was of course obscured by her own ginger head, but from the way she dragged her head up and down, it was apparent that the girl was licking the rapidly dampening garments.

“Mmm… this is definitely one of my favourite things to do. But something’s in the way…”

Melissa gently bit down on her panties and started to move her head back down, peeling her underwear off as she went. It wasn’t a completely smooth action, and occasionally she had to use her hands to help the process along, but she made slow and steady progress. Her asshole was revealed to the camera, and it seemed to clench instinctively. A casual look at it showed that it already has a small natural gape to it.

When her panties went down past her pussy, Melissa stopped and returned her head to her crotch – a little lower this time to give the camera a better view. Using her hands, she spread herself, and it was apparent that she was definitely stretchy down there as well, the labia offering no resistance whatsoever. She was clearly aroused, fluids dripping from the inviting passage. Taking her hands away and moving her head towards it, the flexible teenager gave her womanhood an Eskimo kiss, rubbing her nose into the soft wet folds, breathing deeply of her own scent.

“Oh my god, I want to drown myself in my own snatch…” she said, clearly intoxicated by her own lust, although she was self-aware enough to at least laugh at the silliness of her last statement. She tilted her head backwards so that it’s facing the camera upside down, her ginger hair flowing downwards.

“Okay guys, I wasn’t going to do this yet, but I really really want to show you all something special, so–”

There was a knock on the door.

“Mel, are you talking to someone in there?” asked a voice.

Melissa practically exploded out of her curled form back into a normal position.

“I–I’m on the phone!” she yelled, desperately. “Don’t come in! I’m indecent!”

“Ah… the phone. Sure, Mel,” replied her roommate through the door. “Well, when you’re done, ''ahem'', using the phone, I’ve made some cookies if you want any. Get ‘em while they’re hot.”

“Okay. Uh… thanks!” said Melissa, as cheerfully as she could manage. When she was sure that her cookie-making roommate had retreated, she let out a long sigh. Then she laughed, lying there panting on her bed.

“Phew! Close one, eh?” she said, turning her head towards the camera.

She smiled deviously.

“Such a shame for you guys. I guess if you wanna see some real stretchy action… you gotta tune in next time.”

She sat up and slid her panties back up around her crotch before moving towards her laptop. Her eyes went wide.

“''Holy shiiiiit'' that’s a lot of money. Man, I’ve got a lot of rewards to fulfill now…”

She stroked her chin thoughtfully.

“Let’s see, we’ve got dildo play, eating myself out, nipple play… lots of fun stuff to work through. Hmm… how about I make a fresh start tomorrow night?” she said, smiling at the camera.

“Yeah, sounds good to me. See you guys tomorrow!”

Melissa reached a hand towards the camera. It switched off.
R: 3 / I: 0

Lilly and Billy; Snuff sisters 3

(Am I doing the cannibalism thing right? I read a lot of stories, but i'm not sure if i'm doing it right)

Lilly and Billy were twins, who did everything together. They were born together, had classes together, and even lost their virginity together. It was always their goal to die together.

When Lilly got into snuff, Billy knew that the sure fire way to make her happy was to die together. So, she looked up different ways for them to die, and discovered cannibalism.

Well, it wasn't that surprising that there was a fetish for it. It didn't even surprise her that there was a catering business in each state that did this. So, Billy called them up, and found out that they were looking for a pair of meat girls for a graduation party!

She told Lilly, who dove on her sister and gave her a deep kiss! This was great! they would achieve their dream of dying together!

They met the caterers, and took the young women right away. Both girls were forced to shower in front of them, using soap that removed their hair all over their body. Billy wasn't too happy to lose all of her hair, but Lilly hugged her, and petted her bald head, assuring her that she was still beautiful.

They were both given deep enemas, to clean them out thoroughly. The sisters had to admit, it was a bit uncomfortable, but it did make their pussies a bit wet as they were filled, then emptied, and filled again.

Their arms were tied behind their backs, their legs tied together, and they were blindfolded and gagged. They wanted the girls to act like they had been kidnapped, since the people who were throwing the party actually wanted unwilling girls. It wasn't legal to cook unwilling girls in that state, of course, but if the girls did a good job acting scared, they could probably get away with it.

Lilly was a great actress. She knows how to cry on command, and gave just enough muffled sobs to sound real. Billy, on the other hand, didn't have to pretend as much, she was already nervous about it. She was shaking in fear, and was already shedding tears. While she was willing to die with her sister, she realized now that she isn't sure she could go through with it.

Lilly, sensing her sister's fear, rolled over in the van as they moved and laid on her, rubbing her cheek on her sister's chest to calm her. It worked quite well, and Billy wasn't so afraid anymore. As long as they died together, that's all that matters.

Well, they arrived at the party. The caterers picked them up, and the girls had to struggle and scream behind their gags as they were taken to the back yard.

They heard the host of the party express great joy at the lovely meal before them, and praised the caterers for getting them such unwilling meat.

The girls were forced to stand, and felt hands squeezing their bodies. Checking the meat on their arms, legs, and breasts. They were getting rather aroused by this, as they were no longer treated like humans.

They were told by the caterer to not struggle. he was going to inject them with something to keep them from feeling pain. If they struggle, and make it difficult, they will not give it to them.

Both sisters gave a fake, scared whine, and just stood there, shaking a bit. They both yelped as they felt needs going into the back of their necks. Any discomfort from the ropes and the manhandling quickly faded, and they started to feel really good.

They were forced to bend over a table, the sisters across from each other, and facing one another. Their gags and blindfolds were taken off, and they were forced to look at one another.

Lilly pressed her lips together, like she was trying to hide a sob, but Billy saw that she was fighting not to smile. It almost made Billy smile, and their game was almost relieved.

Then, Lilly gave a startled gasp, as more people held her down. They came up behind her with a long, thick metal pole. Without even letting her know what they were doing, they shoved it right up her ass, tearing her open. Thank whoever made that drug they got injected with, for she felt no pain as it went through her. It cut her insides up, sliced open her stomach, and tore through her throat.

Billy's eyes went wide, and she cried out in horror as the sharp tip came out of Lilly's mouth. She nearly reared back on instinct, but she was held down, as the tip was forced into her mouth. She felt it slide into her, causing fatal wounds that would kill her soon. her body jerked about as shew as impaled, it coming right out of her ass.

Their legs were freed, so they could be tied to the pole. the pole was lifted, and carried over to a fire pit. Before they were set down, though, the caterers moved the bodies, and twisted the sisters a bit, so their mouths could touch one another, like a kiss. Then, they were placed over the hot coals.

As their bodies were being covered in oil and sauce, the party goers took turns painting over their more sensitive parts. over their clits, their nipples, under their arms and along the ribs. They made the two women squirm on the pole, their pussies dripping their juices onto the coals.

They were quite surprised as both women gave a hard shudder as they came together. The helplessness, the heat, their impending deaths had them hornier than they had ever felt before! Their orgasms made their eyes roll backwards into their heads, and they twitched on the poles as they were wracked with them.

They could smell how good they were becoming, and the sisters wondered how they would taste? Their bodies were alive with pleasurable sensations as they were brushed and cook, sending them into oblivion on a wave.

the sisters looked at one another, and there was such love there, everyone could feel it. Their lives slowly faded from their eyes, and they were able to die together.

The party goers had a grand feast after that show. Everyone complemented the sisters as they tore into their meat. their heads were cut off, and mounted, given to the graduate to hang on his wall at his dorm. Though, he had a feeling that the sisters weren't really scared. After all, they had been smiling when they died, and were still smiling on the mount.
R: 0 / I: 0

Neutered By The Vet - climax

She vanished into another room. Dave felt suddenly alone and vulnerable. He noticed while Nancy had been forcing him to cum with the ejaculator Rebecca had snuck in and taken his clothes. He considered bolting, but before he could think about it, Nancy and Rebecca were standing in the doorway, blocking his exit. Rebecca spoke first, smiling. "Well, well. It seems we are neutering you after all! Nancy just told me she's really going through with it. I'm really excited about this, it's not every veterinary nurse that gets to help the vet neuter her boyfriend. Now, come on, hop up on the table."

Dave was shaking now. Would she still go through with it? Nancy and Rebecca pulled on plastic aprons, then snapped on latex gloves, while he stood trembling by the operating table. Nancy pulled on a surgical mask and patted the table. "Come on. Hop up. Let's whip those balls off."

He climbed up gingerly, deciding he could afford to play along for now. Surely she'd back out? He turned to Nancy. "How do you want me?"

"Lie on your left side, pull your right knee up high. Good."

As she'd spoken, Nancy and Rebecca's soft, latex-gloved hands had gently guided him into place. Rebecca spoke next. "I'll start sterilizing."

A moment later he felt cold fluid being gently wiped over his scrotum, crotch and inner thighs. Nancy leaned down to him, peeping at him over her mask. "Now David, this is your last chance to back out. Once I've neutered you, there's no going back. Do you understand what this means and what we're going to do to you?"
He nodded.

"Then I want you to beg me to neuter you. I want to hear it from you. I'm really glad you want me to neuter you, but it has to be your choice."

Dave shuddered and felt a shiver run up his spine as Rebecca stretched his scrotum down and wiped even more cold iodine liberally over the area. "Please… please neuter me. I don't want my balls controlling me, I want to be calmer, more obedient. I want you to neuter me, I want you to remove my testicles."

Nancy stroked his hair gently and smiled. "There, well done. Good boy. Now just lie still and relax and we'll get those balls off in no time."

Lying on the table, his buttocks and genitals soaked in iodine, he watched Rebecca and Nancy prepare to perform surgery. Eventually everything was in place and Rebecca was placing the mask over her nose and mouth, while Nancy explained. "I'm going to sedate you for the procedure. It'll be more comfortable if you're nice and calm. Just lie back and relax. We'll have those balls off in now time."

His vision filled with Rebecca's white-gloved hand holding the mask. Then he felt Nancy injecting him in the arm. Gradually his wooziness increased. A sense of placid calm overtook him. He was aware, but felt almost like he was in a dream. Nancy leaned down to him holding a syringe. "I'm going to give you a local anesthetic now. I want your neutering to be as comfortable as possible."

She vanished from sight and he felt her injecting his groin, buttocks and inner thighs, numbing the area fully. Then Rebecca handed a little tray of instruments to Nancy. "Ready to neuter?"

Nancy took a scalpel from the tray. "Nicking the scrotum."

Dave felt the tiny, short, sharp slashes on his sac, making him squirm and wriggle. They weren't painful, but he winced and squirmed on the table, prompting Rebecca to press down on him, holding him still and whisper in his ear. "Shhh, just relax. Keep still. Good boy."

He groaned softly as he felt Nancy working the testicles out of the hole she'd made one by one. "Squeezing the testis out of the scrotum."

His balls suddenly felt very cool and vulnerable. Rebecca patted him on the shoulder and smiled at him. "You're doing great."

Nancy's voiced echoed from behind. "Clamping."

He heard a jangle of steel and a click as she clamped the testicles off. This was it – she was going to neuter him! She was calling his bluff, she was genuinely going to castrate him. He panicked, squirming and trying to get up, whimpering. "Stop! Stop! I've changed my mind!"

Rebecca held him down firmly on the table, the drugs had made him as weak as a kitten. She leaned down to him, holding the mask on firmly. "Shhh, relax. Keep calm. We've already got your testicles clamped off. We're nearly there. Be brave."

Nancy clicked her tools down and joined Rebecca leaning down to him. "I really think this is the right decision for you, David. I've always preferred neutered males and I think that will be true of boyfriends too. You'll be calmer, more docile, more passive. I honestly think you'll be happier. I know I'll like you better, once I've neutered you. We're nearly there. Just a couple sutures and a couple snips, then I can sew your sac back up. Now, if you really want, I'll remove the clamps, push them back in and sew you back up, but we're finished. I really think we can make this work, I need your balls off. Now what do you want me to do?"

Dave lay still, breathing slowly, desperately trying to think. His life was shit. Without Nancy and the blessed life she was offering, was it even worth living? He doubted it. Patrick seemed happy. The numerous horses, dogs and cats she's neutered presumably were happy. He was scared. He was terrified. But he loved her and he couldn't bear living without her. As he pondered, Rebecca leaned in. "Not to pressure you, but while your testicles are clamped they're slowly dying from having the blood supply cut off. If you wait too long the decision will be made for you."

"Can I have more time?" Dave whimpered, imagining his vulnerable freed testicles clamped and dying.

Nancy shook her head. "If I remove the clamps, then I'll have to take it you're not sure. I can't neuter you unless I'm happy you're sure. If I remove the clamps, then I'll pop them back in, sew you up and send you on your way."

Dave trembled, then screwed his eyes up. "Do it! Neuter me! Cut my balls off!"

Nancy patted him on the shoulder while Rebecca gently stroked his head. "There, that wasn't so bad, was it? Good boy. Be brave for me. We're nearly there."

While Rebecca stayed, gently stroking his head and whispering, "Shhh, good boy, nearly there", over and over to him, Nancy returned to the other side of the table. He couldn't feel it, but he could tell she was busy suturing one testicle after another. Eventually he heard her again. "The cords are sutured. We're ready to neuter now. Scissors, nurse?"

Rebecca paused, handing Nancy a shiny pair of stainless-steel scissors. Then he heard Nancy again. "Snipping the testicles. One. Two. All done. Suturing the sac back up."

He could feel her soft, delicate, latex-gloved hands manipulating his now empty sac as she sewed it shut. Once his empty sac was sewn, she applied a dressing. The wooziness was getting greater and greater now. Before he blacked out he heard Nancy say to Rebecca. "It'll take a few days for his hormone levels to drop. Can you take him through to recovery and look after him?"


Dave eventually awoke in a cage, lying naked in a bundle of pet blankets. His groin was sore and when he recalled what had happened he began weeping, sobbing noisily. Rebecca appeared, standing over him, looking down in her dark green veterinary nurse dress. She leaned down and spoke to him through the grill of the cage. "Are you alright? How are you feeling?"

Dave fought his words out between sobs. "She did it. She neutered me!"

Rebecca smiled. "I know. It'll take some getting used to. There'll be some big changes, but they won't happen immediately. It'll take a few days for your hormone levels to drop. Once they have you'll feel much calmer. If you're really struggling to come to terms with it, I'm sure we can arrange some counselling for you. You're still a bit dopey from the sedation. Nancy's gone now, she left me to look after you, but she'll be back soon. Why don't you try and sleep it off."

Dave pushed on the grill of the cage, only to find it locked. "Let me out!"

Rebecca shook her head. "Sorry, the vet said to keep you in your cage until she gets back. I really think it's best if you try to sleep."

Still feeling the effects of the drugs and helpless, Dave lay back down and nodded off into a drugged-up, hazy slumber."

When he awoke again Nancy was sitting outside the case, beaming at him. "Are you alright, David? How are you feeling?"

He groaned and pulled himself out of the blankets, then rattled the cage door. "Let me out!"

"You're not mad at me?" Nancy asked.

"No. I asked you to neuter me. I begged you. I just need to come to terms with it."

She smiled broader and leaned forwards to open the cage. "Good. I'm glad you've accepted it. You'll feel funny at first, but I'm sure once you're used to being a gelding you'll be so much happier. Come out, I've brought you some clothes."

He dressed quickly. She spared no expense again in the outfits. As she walked him to the car park, she linked arms with him. "I normally throw the testicles away or destroy them. I crushed Townsend's under my shoe and fed Skinner's to a Gypsy mutt. Yours are special though. You gave up yours for me. I'll never forget that. Look what I've had done while you were out."

She held up a clear plastic, acrylic block. Inside it were two cleaned and preserved human testicles. On the front was a tiny brass plate with the legend, 'Property of Nancy O'Connor', engraved on it. He winced. "What are you going to –"

"Oh, it'll make a nice paperweight I think. It'll always be on my desk, reminding me of what you did for me. Well, or allowed me to do for you. I can't wait to see how your behavior improves. Maybe one day this will be a thing. Once a girl has chosen her boy, she'll bring him to me to have a sperm sample taken and preserved, and to have him neutered. Rebecca is VERY keen on the idea. Imagine that, little Perspex blocks around the country on girl's desks, weighing down their papers."

As they waited for the taxi, Dave admired her beautiful face. He loved her so much, and he did feel calmer. Was it the early signs of the fall in hormones? Or was it simply acceptance, that this beautiful girl who'd given him so much, had claimed him fully. He had a chip under his skin identifying him as her property, and his severed testicles were now hers, preserved in Perspex for eternity. It was a surreal feeling, but he couldn't be happier.
R: 24 / I: 4

Belly focused stories.

I’m going to start an archive of all my stories. I have several and I will try to keep this updated.

Kate and her sister Carmen were both in their early twenties. They were on a mission trip to Guatemala with their local church. Both were very religious and virgins. Kate was 24 and of obvious Irish descent. She was 5’4 with wide hips and a small curve to her belly. She had pale white skin and huge bright blue eyes. Her natural hair color was a light brown but died her stomach length hair a dark black. She had nice bangs that came across her forehead like a curtain. Carmen was 22 and of sportier build. She was 5’6 with narrow hips and dirty blonde hair. She shared the blue eyes. Her breasts were large D’s and had caused her back problems even at her young age. Both of the belly buttons were low on their bellies.

They were riding in a ratty old Toyota pickup from the church area to a small village nearby to deliver food. They were with two Guatemalan guides and a youth pastor. The rest of the group was already at the village. They were straggling behind.

The truck slowed as a cow blocked the narrow jungle road. Suddenly there was a commotion and several armed cartel members swarmed the truck. Only one of them spoke English.

“Get your hands up and look down!” He yelled at the girls.

The men snatched the youth pastor and drivers. They told the drivers to leave. They quickly scampered into the woods. The English speaking one went up to the youth pastor with a 1911 in his hand and asked him if he had any money or if he could get a ransom for the girls.

“I’m just a pastor, I have nothing I swear, these girls are just congregation, they aren’t rich, please spare us!”

“So you have nothing to offer for us? There will be no reward for these pretty white girls?” He frowned.

He took two steps toward the pastor and shot him point blank in the forehead. The girls screamed.

“Bind them and take them!” He commanded to his men. “Take then to my tent.”

Black cloths went over their heads. Their hands were tied behind their backs with zip ties and their feet were zip tied as well. Kate fought hard and it earned her a hog tie from the cartel men. Her slightly pudgy love handles were showing between her tight pants and her ruined white shirt. Carmen laid beside her and cried.

The car ride was long and bumpy. The jungle rain was dripping through the cloth roof of the truck bed they were riding in. The truck came to a stop and they were manhandled into the leaders tent. When they pulled their masks off the leader was standing over them with a knife in his hand.

He made his way to Carmen and cut off her shirt. Her white bra barely held her d cup breasts.

“Well it looks like you two aren’t worth anything at all, but to me and my men you’re a find worth a thousand kilos. I particularly love you whites who think you can come to our country and fix it while you vacation in the name of god. You are a joke. Today we will teach you the real world.” He took out his penis and hit Carmen in the head with it.

“Fuck you you fucking pig!” The feisty Kate said from her hog tie.

“Oh you want to save your sister? You seem brave. Do you want to prove just how brave you are?” He cut the hog tie and sat her on her knees, still bound at the hands and ankles.

He cocked a gun and put it to Carmen’s head. “Her life is in your hands Senorita. Will you be a martyr for your sister?”

“Yes. Kill me and save her please. You can do whatever you like to me please, just not Carmen.”

“Well little Mother Teresa I’m going to make it interesting for you.” He quipped as he threw a K-Bar knife at Kate’s knees. It stuck up in the soft soil.

“Suicide is a sin, no? But is killing yourself for your sister a sin? What will your god think?” He said this as he walked behind Kate and cut her hands free.

Kate immediately went for the knife but he stepped on her hand and pointed his gun back at Carmen.

“Well, that was enthusiastic but for all the wrong reasons. We, well let me restate, ‘I’ really like a good belly stabbing. It gives the person a good long time to contemplate how they got there.”

He picked up the knife and handed it to his #2 man. The man held the knife to Carmen’s throat. He recuffed Kate’s hands in front of her. He swapped the gun for the knife with his beta. He handed the knife to Kate.

“Now I think you understand we’re serious here. When we turn the camera on I want you to tell the camera that you’re a fraud and that you’re only here for vacation and that this is the kind of real life experience you came here for. I then want you to take that knife and bury it in your cute chunky bellybutton that you’re so eager to show off.”

Kate looked down at the knife in her hands. It was about 6 inches from the hilt to the tip. She looked at her sister with tears in her eyes and a gun to her head. She looked back down at her bellybutton which was exposed by her white button down shirt which had been ripped open. She held the tip up to her belly button. She held the knife horizontal to her gut with both of her bound hands.

The leader flipped on the recorder. “So tell us why you’re here.” He said

Kate was still in shock. It was all happening so fast. The guard nudged the gun barrel into Carmen’s temple. Katie swallowed hard

“I come from the west where we think third world countries are a religious vacation. I’m sorry I came here. They’re going to kill my sister if I don’t do this. I’m so sorry to my family and to god.

The leader said “well fast or slow you gotta start sometime!”

Kate took the knife and pressed it toward her bellybutton easily. It stung a bit. The force needed to push the large blade into her body was much more than she was expecting. She applied more pressure and her belly sunk in around the blade. She was starting to sweat a little. It was very hard to overcome preservation instincts. She knew she had to do something though. They were going to rape Carmen if she didn’t. She pressed hard but still the blade didn’t poke through.

“Jesus Christ. You girls can’t even stab yourself. Pick the blade up and thrust it in or your sister gets to taste ever man’s balls in the camp!”

Kate looked up with tears in her eyes. When she withdrew the blade she hadn’t even penetrated. She shakily took the blade up even with her breasts and with a big deep breath she rammed the blade at herself with all her might. A wet snapping sound of her flesh parting came next. She had missed her bellybutton by about three inches. She had stabbed herself directly above her pants in her little pudge deeply to the hilt. She looked up wide eyed at the leader while doubled over forward on her knees. Both of her hands were still on the blade.

The leader clapped his hands “Wow! I didn’t think you had it in you.”

He walked over and touched her face, then he shoved her back over her own tied ankles. Her ass was now on her heels and the blade stuck straight up into the air. She breathed heavy with her hands up above he head. She peaked down at her belly over her bra. The knife handle quivered and shook with her jiggly lower belly. The leader came over and shook his head

“I said the bellybutton. You missed.”

He stepped on her hands that were above her body and unbuttoned her pants. She squirmed. He unzipped them and pulled them down around her folded knees. He grabbed the blade handle and Kate winced. He began pulling it out ever so slowly. It resisted at first but let out a loud slurping sound and slid free as she thrust her ass up in the air trying to keep the blade put. Thin liquid blood welled up and was replaced by darker deeper blood. It quickly soaked her panties. She thrust her ass up in the air more as blood spattered off her jiggling belly.

“One more chance to hit the target dear.”

He left the knife on her upper belly and stepped off her hands. Kate didn’t want to feel her wound. She just wanted to save her sister. She quickly grabbed the blade. She had to be more accurate this time. She took the blade up in the air and rammed it back down. *thwack* It was on target this time, ramming all the way into her inch deep belly button. Her back arched hard and she let out a guttural moan.

“Congratulations senorita you managed to do it! On my honor I won’t hurt you in any other way my love. You have proven your courage.”

Her hands were grasping the blade still. She was looking straight up, ass still on her feet, belly protruding upward. The leader came over and slid the blade out of her belly. Blood welled up and ran down both her sides and around to the small of her back where it smeared her feet.

“Jesus god please save us” she whimpered.

She peeked down at her belly to see a flow of blood running up her body toward her bra. The leader bent down and cut open her bra. Her large breasts popped free and were supported by her tied hands that were clutching her bellybutton area. The leader cut off her panties and jeans. He grabbed her up from the floor and put her curvy body on a low wooden picnic style table. He hooked her hands onto a cast iron hook in the table and cut her feet bindings free. Her ass was just supported by the edge of the table. The stab wound low on her belly was soaking her well shaven pussy area. Her innie vagina was beautiful and gleaming with shiny blood. He took out his penis and rubbed it around the edges.

Kate was in a a whirlwind of emotion. She was just staring blankly at the ceiling and trying to manage the pain. It was worse than anything she had ever felt. The blood on her pussy was wet as her thighs rubbed together. As the leaders sex pressed against her she felt her body betray her and become aroused. She couldn’t help it. She was being raped as she was bleeding out and for some reason she didn’t fight it. She just wanted to die.

The leader slipped his tip in her tight hole and rammed hard. Kate’s knuckles turned white in her binds and she gasped for air. Her big blue eyes were wide and her mouth was open. The pain for loosing her virginity was nothing compared to what she was feeling from her gorey belly. Carmen was crying from the corner

“Kate I’m sorry! I love you! Hang in there, you can make it through this!”

Kate started believing her sister. People had survived belly wounds before. He had definitely punctured her intestines though. Her belly felt like fire all inside. She knew she needed medical attention soon but her chances were grim. She was trying to block out being raped by thinking about escaping. She was shocked back into reality when the leader grabbed her belly shoving his thumb into her lower wound and his two middle fingers into her belly button like a bowling ball.

“Unnnnngghhhhhh ahhhhhhhhhh!!!!” Kate’s head slammed back and then down at what the despicable man was doing to her. Carmen wiggled against the number two man.

“Boss what do I do with her?” He asked in his native language.

“Look at those tits! Spike her of course! Get Jorge and bring the rig in here. I have something to show the brave one here!” He spat out in a fury of Guatemalan as he fucked the milky white Kate who was writhing in agony against his cock. He blew his load in her and withdrew. Kate was left sobbing and oozing blood with every breath.

After a radio call the grim Jorge arrived. The device he had was a metal rack with two large spikes mounted to a horizontal rail. The spikes pointed upward and there was an adjustable set of stirrups and a small swing made of leather on a pulley system. They cut Carmen’s feet bindings and the number two man and Jorge strapped her into the stirrups. They cut her clothing off and her bra as they held her upper body and lifted her up.

The leader grabbed Kate’s face and forced her to look toward Carmen. “You’re a good obedient Christian, Kate. Too bad it didn’t get you anywhere.”

“Do it” he ordered Jorge.

They positioned Carmen onto the ass swing and forced her tits over the spikes. Her hands were still tied behind her. She looked at Kate with tears in her eyes. They dropped her onto the spikes by releasing the catch on the ass swing. Her full body weight fell onto the spikes and they went straight through her large breasts. They entered about an inch from her fold and exited about three inches above her nipples. There were holes drilled in the hollow spikes that exited every inch or so. As they filled with blood it dripped out over the victims nipples. The stirrups held her legs forward pulling her whole body weight straight down. They tightened the ass swing back up to take some weight off her breasts but not enough she could push up off of them.

“NoooooAaaaHHhhhhhhhhhHhHhh!” Carmen screamed.

Kate started sobbing heavily and blood dribbled from her welled up belly button. She rubbed her thick thighs together and felt more blood. She sobbed more. Every jiggle of her cries sent more pain and blood. She had failed to save her sister.

“You see Kate, you’re a brave girl and it’s going to take you a while to die. You’ll get to watch us have fun with your sister. “

Carmen’s breasts were leaking blood at a steady rate. With her ass hanging basically below her tits with her feet pulled forward she was open to be raped by any man in the camp. The commanders lined up at the tent, taking their turns raping Carmen and Kait. Some of them punched Kate’s wounded belly. Others jammed their fingers into her. She was covered in bright thin belly blood from her feet to just above her belly button. Men came up to Carmen and fondled her impaled breasts. She hadn’t stopped sobbing since being impaled. She couldn’t think past the pain. After the commanders had their way the leader stepped back in.

“Good news! You’re both free to go!” Unstrapped Carmen and lifted her off the spikes. “Unngggfghhg” she muttered as she was lifted. Carmen’s wounds were not nearly as deep or fatal as Kate’s. Her pussy was bleeding from the forced entry of several men and her breasts were leaking blood at a steady rate, but her innards were not damaged.

“Your brave sister kept you alive and if you can get her back to your people you will be a hero too. Good luck. One last parting gift by the way.”

He picked Kate up and kissed her and flicked a switch blade. He rammed the blade down super low just above her pussy mound, withdrew it and slid into her upper belly, then he withdrew it and rammed it into Kate’s bellybutton passed the hilt. Kate’s eyes went wide. She coughed up blood. She knew she was done for. Her pussy started bleeding too. He got Carmen over and propped Kate on her arms. The stumbled out of the back of tent into the rainy jungle. There was a small trail that went about twenty yards to a small clearing.

They made it into the edge of the clearing before Kate collapsed to her knees. She took a few deep breaths and collapsed backwards over her feet, switchblade poking up into the air. Her belly was bleeding so fast that the rain couldn’t wash it away fast enough. Her beautiful face coughed up bloody bile.

“Please…. go with out me.”

Carmen’s breasts were on fire in the rain. She had no idea how to get out of this place. “No, Kate. Please!”

Kate reached down and ripped the blade out of her belly. She handed it to Carmen.

“You can make it. Find a road please. Tell them what happened. Don’t make me die in vain little sister.”

Carmen took the knife and kissed her big sisters forehead before stumbling off into the jungle in search of her congregation.

Late looked down at her milk white belly and noticed the bleeding was worse than ever. She spasmed and groaned. Her heart felt like it was fluttering. She tensed up with a wide look in her eyes. Her mission was over.
R: 131 / I: 0

Sidney's (Cann, loli, cons, snuff)

Hi all, I often compose these stories in my head for my own amusement but I thought I'd share this one with you. Not a lot of snuff in this first one, perhaps, but it is meant to introduce you to the setting for all future stories which will be told from different perspectives and focus on different aspects of the goings on at this very special restaurant! Hope you enjoy!


15th August 2026

Katherine Harcourt
Food & Entertainment
West Midlands Chronicle

Last night I was invited to attend the official opening of the first branch of Sidney’s Family Restaurant in the UK. The popular American chain, which currently has 23 locations in the US with plans for 15 more within the next two years, has plans to open at least 5 branches within the UK by 2030.

While the evening was clearly intended as a gala presentation showcasing the restaurant and their unique menu, it is clear that visitors on a regular night will not be disappointed. The evening’s presentation included a tour of all the facilities as well as details of what can be expected in the near future.

For those unfamiliar with the chain, it was founded by business tycoon Orin Roebuck in memory of his youngest daughter Sidney after, with his support and financial backing, she successfully lobbied for a change in the law allowing her to be slaughtered, butchered and served as meat. Sidney Roebuck began the campaign aged 8 after reading an old book of cannibal-themed jokes and deciding that she wanted to be eaten. The campaign included appearances on chat-shows to put forth her case, that those who wanted to volunteer their meat should have the right to, and a series of high-profile billboard and magazine ads showing the little girl naked with captions implying how good her body would taste. The legality of such ads were challenged but were allowed to continue after it was ruled that the nudity was not sexual in nature. During the campaign, Sidney worked with both personal trainers and livestock farmers to ensure that her body was kept in prime condition. After much campaigning and petitioning, Sidney’s wish was finally granted and she was slaughtered and butchered on 15th August 2022, her twelfth birthday.

Always quick to spot a business opportunity, Orin Roebuck successfully lobbied for an exclusive license to prepare and sell girl meat. The first Sidney’s restaurant was opened two years later in 2024 on what would have been Sidney’s 14th birthday. All the meat served in every Sidney’s comes from volunteer girls aged 8-14 with their parents or guardians paid for their meat in an arrangement akin to livestock farming.

To coincide with his plans to open branches within the UK, Roebuck pressed for a similar meat consent law to be passed by the UK government but, due to the technical issues and cross-department agreements required, Parliament was unable to pass the law before the Summer Recess. They were, however, able to confirm an amendment to existing laws whereby people classified as livestock in their country of origin may be imported and processed as such. This is why the private dining facilities are not yet available at this restaurant and all the girls currently on the menu are American. It is planned that girls will continue to be flown to the UK to satisfy demand over the summer. It is believed the full legislation of “Sidney’s Law” will be passed without opposition when Parliament returns in September, at which point it is hoped that local, British girls will fulfil the bulk of the demand.

I will give an overview of the building itself before describing the evening’s events and, of course, the food!

Visitors first enter a lobby where they are greeted by a smiling, waving waxwork of Sidney Roebuck herself at around 9 years old, naked apart from the trademark cowboy hat and boots she wore for her television appearances. Behind her is a display about Sidney’s life, stills from interviews, samples of the magazine adverts and photos taken of her sat on a butcher’s block, beaming happily, in what must have been the last minute or so of her life. There is a small fountain connected to the larger one inside the restaurant, decorated with Greco-Roman style carvings of pre-teen nymphs. Flanking the doorway into the main dining room, behind the stand where diners wait to be seated, are two more nude statues of girls I would estimate to be around 12, posing in a classical style but, with a humorous nod to the nature of the establishment, typical cuts of meat marked out on their bodies. I noticed that there was a lift in the corner of the lobby, presumably for those who cannot manage the stairs up to the private dining are, but more on that later!

The ground floor is a fairly typical family restaurant layout with tables arranged to seat 4-6 but which could presumably be pushed together for larger parties. At one end is the live cooking area, which I will describe in more detail shortly, and typical carvery with trays of vegetables and meat-carving area under hot lamps. At the other is a large marble staircase leading up to the private dining area. The kitchen is also located on the first floor. Set around six feet up the wall are alcoves which, on this opening night, were occupied by living statues – local girls from gymnastics, dance and sports clubs in the area painted with light stone-effect paint. Some wore Greek-style drapes while others were completely nude. I am not certain if these “statues” will be a regular feature or whether they were just there for the special occasion. To one side, against the wall connected to the lobby, there is a large water feature that put me in mind of a penguin enclosure at a zoo, with an artificial rock heap at the centre and a clear surround allowing guests to see into the water. This fountain was decorated not by carved nymphs but by live “mermaids” - more local girls in shimmering, colourful wigs and Hollywood quality tails which stopped just short of the hips, leaving their vulvas and buttocks exposed. These tails were blended to their legs with impressive makeup and prosthetic scales which matched their wigs and continued up their bodies and around their faces.

I spoke to one of these mermaids, a very pleasant 12yo girl by the name of Melissa, who confirmed that they would be a regular presence but that she, along with several of the other girls there that night and others among her friends, had already signed up to be cooked and served once the relevant laws were passed. I couldn’t help wondering as I looked around, how many of the girls there to assist with the entertainment, not to mention those there with their families to sample to cooking, would end up on the menu before too long. From the conversations I overheard, I do not think there will be a shortage of volunteers and I found myself wondering, if I were still the eligible age, whether it would be something I would consider myself.

Dominating the room is a larger than life white marble statue of Sidney Roebuck again, completely nude this time and appearing slightly older, clearly modelled on how she looked at the end of her life. This statue is slowly revolving on its plinth and the giant Sidney is presenting a platter on which a life-size, realistically painted, of Sidney once more but this time cooked like a suckling pig, complete with apple in her mouth. This statue is symbolic, of course, as the real Sidney was butchered and her meat prepared by a number of different highly respected and celebrity chefs, whom she had interviewed and chosen in advance, over a number of days. Her chosen recipes make up the bulk of the regular menu.

I can honestly say that the whole dining area is a celebration of the young female form, with the fact that is is the bodies of young girls that are being served and eaten there adding to this celebration. One cannot help but feel that flavour is another, less explored but equally important, kind of beauty!

The restaurant was officially opened by Orin Roebuck and, following speeches from himself and the woman who would be managing this location, there was some entertainment. A group from a local drama and dance club performed a cutely amusing musical skit about explorers being captured by stereotypical cannibals, played by older teenage boys, who, of course, stripped them naked then argued among themselves about the best way to cook their prey until the girls got bored of waiting and gave cooking instructions themselves. A mixed choir then sang three of Sidney’s favourite songs (other than the speeches, this was the one part of the entertainment that involved no nudity), a gymnastics team performed a naked routine set to some classic rock music then invited any girls considering volunteering as meat to join their club and get in good shape. Following this, the head chef gave a short presentation about what they look for in a meat girl, assisted by two of the girls I later saw on the spit, and finally the choir returned to the stage to sing a final song specially written for the occasion, joined for the last chorus by dancers and nude gymnasts.

Once this opening ceremony was over, the public were invited to eat while those of us with press-passes were given a behind-the-scenes tour.

Up the marble staircase is a mezzanine dining area designed for larger parties who want to order a whole girl. The tables are much larger and circular, designed to seat 15-20. While this area is not open to the public yet, it was explained that customers will be able either to reserve their via a list of available girls on the website when they book or provide their own, at a reduced cost. While there will still be health-checks on the bring-your-own girls, they will be less stringent and the quality checks required for public meat will not be necessary. In cases where a party has ordered a girl, their chosen meat will be introduced to them when they arrive and they will have 15 minutes to get to know a little about her, introduce themselves and discuss her preparation with her. Parties that provide their own meat will be given a short tour of the kitchens before their girl is taken for cooking.

Off this area are three private dining rooms, intended for corporate events and very special occasions, where a team of chefs are provided and the girl or girls are cooked in front of the diners rather than in the kitchen.

On our press tour, we did not witness any girls being slaughtered, but we were shown the area at the back of the kitchen where this takes place and the walk-in fridge where some butchered carcasses were hanging. The set-up closely resembled any small-scale abattoir and it would be interesting to see it in use and observe the process. Perhaps, once the restaurant is able to make use of local meat, I will be able to follow a girl along the entire process from door to table.

The kitchen has all the facilities you would expect of a large, working kitchen along with ovens, rotisseries, woks and pans large enough for cooking whole girls. Since this was a preview night, the kitchen staff were hard at work creating a taster menu of all that was on offer. I was curious as I had never tasted human meat before last night but I was not disappointed. It is a difficult taste to describe, somewhere between pork and chicken, very much influence by the preparation style, but I can honestly say that, in my limited experience, little girls are delicious!

This brings me to the public cooking area and carvery at the far end of the ground floor from the stairs. There, a cooking area is set up with three girls being cooked. One in a pot for stew, one in a clear-fronted over and a third, attracting the most attention, turning on a spit. Once a girl other than the one in the stew was conformed to be cooked she would be moved to the carving area and a new, live girl would take her place. Once a stew girl appeared to be dead, she would be pulled out and cut up into small chunks before being returned to the pot along with another new girl once the water had been allowed to cool a little.

Witnessing this entire process was quite thrilling and is sure to be the most popular option for casual diners. The imported girls assigned to be cooked in this area during the course of the evening all stood around chatting with the guests, all seeming as excited to be cooked as the guests were to eat them. The girls wore coloured wrist-bands designating their assigned cooking method. Green for the pot, blue for the oven and red for the spit. I couldn’t help noticing that it was the most athletic, sporty-looking girls who were assigned to the spit, sightly thicker-set but still healthily toned girls to the oven and the girls who were either on the skinny or chubby side to the stew pot.

When a girl on the spit or in the oven was coming to the end of her time, the chefs would select the next girl and prepare her. This mostly consisted of having them stand on a small plinth and being rubbed with flavoured oil. The girl for the oven would then lay on a backing tray, have tin-foil wrapped around her hair to prevent it burning then have stuffing and chopped vegetables pushed with a kind of piping-bag into her vagina and rectum, both of which were then “sealed” with a small silver onion. The girl for the spit would have her hair taken up in a bun and position herself on a frame which was then tilted forward, allowing the chefs to insert the spit into her vagina and push it through until it came out her mouth. A stabiliser was then slid into her anus and her hands and feet were fixed to the spit with something that looked like handcuffs that slid on from either end. Once the cooking girls were done, these newly-prepped girls would be set on to cook in their place and the cooked girls taken to the carvery. Diners could help themselves to stew from the pot or, while she was still feeling able, the live girl in the pot could ladle it out for them. This was something a lot of the guests seem to enjoy.

I made sure to sample meat cooked in all three different ways and, honestly, I would be very hard pushed to choose my favourite. I had expected to like the spit-roast girl best but all three had their own special appeal. I definitely want to visit again once local girls are being served and see if home-grown girl meat has a different flavour!

In conclusion, the ambience of the main dining room is very family-friendly with prices and menu choices that reflect this (I will write more about the food after my next visit but be assured that there is something for evening – from steaks to burgers, lasagne, etc.). I’m sure small girls will be entranced by the mermaids and, if tonight was in any way typical, there will be plenty to entertain the boys! I did not get to experience the more high-end offerings of the establishment but that only gives me all the more reason to return in the future!

Go eat at Sidney’s – you’ll be glad you did!
R: 10 / I: 0

Huntress (Ff/m, archery, gore, butchering, cannibalism, penectomy, castration, orgasm denial)


A story about a world in which women are the hunters, and men are the hunted.

Ff/m, non-con, shooting(archery), gore, butchering, orgasm denial, cannibalism, penectomy, castration

Seresa slowly drew the arrow nocked to her bowstring back, sighting down the shaft at the group of frolicking and playing wildboys before her. It was moments like this, at the culmination of hours worth of tracking and stalking and creeping, her prey only a scant few yards away and blissfully unaware of the danger it was in, that she really loved being a hunter.

The group of wildboys was an older one, on average, which was no surprise to Saresa. Wildboys generally formed themselves into small groups typically five to ten boys strong and of a roughly equal age. Younger groups of wildboys were usually fairly wary and harder to track and catch, but older wildboys, especially when in large enough numbers, often grew overconfident in themselves. They left large, easily followed spoor and tracks, made far more noise, and swaggered around as if they had nothing to fear from their forest home. All of which made it much, much easier for hunters like herself to find them and then show them just how wrong they were.

The wildboys she'd found today were an excellent example of this fact. They were bathing in a pool in a medium sized creek, shrieking and shouting as they cavorted around and played and wrestled in the water. They were making so much noise that they'd never had a chance of noticing Saresa as she'd slowly crept closer and closer toward them though the underbrush.

She watched with her bow drawn as the largest boy, who was no doubt the leader of the little pack, climbed a large rock and then threw himself off it into the water below. Saresa released her arrow just as he hit the surface of the pool, the noise of his large splash nicely drowning out the twang of her bow.

The arrow flew across the short distance between her and the largest clump of boys. It buried itself deep into the breastbone of the only boy who was facing in her direction. It was a perfect shot, dead center of his chest, directly into his heart. He dropped without a sound, flopping onto his back, twitching only slightly.

Saresa reached back to her quiver for another arrow. She nocked it, drew, then loosed, all in one smooth, well practiced motion. Her second arrow took the next boy, the only one to have noticed what she'd done to the first boy, from the side. It sank into his rib cage just below his armpit. A little too low to hit his heart, it was still a nice lung shot, though not necessarily an immediately fatal one. He too flopped to the ground, face first across the legs of the first boy, writhing in silent agony.

She managed to get off three more shots, drawing, aiming, then loosing, working her way from the back of the little group forward, before any more of the boys noticed what was going on. Her form was good, each motion quick but not hurried, and so was her aim. Three more shots, three more boys down, each with an arrow sprouting from somewhere out of their chest.

The last wildboy managed to stumble a few steps forward before collapsing right in front of several other boys, who looked down at him in shock for only a moment. Then they hooted in alarm, alerting the rest of the group, and took off. Saresa managed to pick off one more boy as they ran away shrieking and jabbering, sinking an arrow into his gut and dropping him mid stride, before they all disappeared from view into the trees and shrubs.

All the boys, save for one. The big one, the leader, had been underwater when the alarm first went up, and so had missed the initial warning. Belatedly, he had realized what was happening and floundered to shore, before finally trying to flee. Saresa loosed an arrow at him as he climbed out of the water, but a stray branch knocked her shot off course just enough to merely graze the skin over his ribs, rather than pierce his heart.

He was quick, fleet of foot once out of the water, and nearly got away. Saresa managed to hit him on the run with her last arrow, just before he could make good his escape. The shot was hurried and almost missed completely, though. Rather than hit him in the torso, she took him in the calf, causing him to stumble and cry out in pain. Pure luck.

Saresa sprang up from her crouch, dropping her bow even as she snatched up her spear, and sprinted forward. The wildboy, injured and hampered as he was by the the arrow sticking out of his leg, still attempted to hobble away and flee. She caught up to him easily, and used the blunt end of her long weapon to swat at his feet, tangling them up and causing him to stumble yet again. Another swipe at his legs while he was off balance and he fell to the ground completely, flopping onto his stomach with a grunt of pain.

Saresa was on him in an instant, wrestling his arms behind his back so that she could secure him. It wasn't an easy task, given that he was very nearly as big as she was, but she managed after rapping him on the back of the head sharply to stun him temporarily. His ankles were next, and were even more of a chore, given how strong his legs were. In the end, she had to grab hold of the arrow sticking through his calf and twist it around some, causing him to seize up in pain, before she was able to loop leather straps around his lower legs as she sat atop his thighs.

Her quarry captured, Saresa stood up and then blew out a breath, grinning widely at her accomplishment. Six.. no seven boys, solo! Her personal best. And even better yet, one was a live capture to boot! She danced in place for a moment, savoring her triumph even as her lithe, muscular body shook and swayed fetchingly, before dragging her captive over to the rest of her fallen prey. She took note of them each, as she tied her live and relatively unharmed wildboy securely to the base of a tree, examining her catch closely.

Three of the downed boys were stone dead, her arrows having pierced their hearts directly. Two more were unconscious or nearly so, bleeding out and suffocating from lung wounds. Those she ended with quick swipes across their throats with her hunting knife. The last boy, the one she'd gut shot, was rolling around on the ground groaning and crying, obviously in agony. He was also quite aware of his surroundings despite his pain, and tried to scrabble away from her as she approached him, her bloody knife in hand.

He wrestled with her weakly, futilely trying to delay the inevitable. The wound in his stomach sapped the strength from this arms and hands as he fought to keep her knife away though, so she managed to overcome him easily enough. She sat on his heaving chest, her knees pinning his arms down, and drew her sharp knife across his neck, opening it down to the bone and cutting off his sobbing and incoherent pleading. His eyes, wild, begging, and desperate, stayed locked on her own as she knelt over him and watched him gurgle and choke. His life's blood flowed out of his slashed throat freely, lightly splashing the insides of her bare thighs with crimson droplets.

Sighing happily after the light in the boy's eyes had finally faded, Saresa stood smoothly, then turned and strode, hips swaying dangerously, back over to her live captive. The bound wildboy was looking at her with wide, terrified eyes. He clearly expected her to do to him what she had done to all the rest of his friends, and he was trembling in fear.

"Mmm.." Saresa murmured, as she inspected him, lightly trailing the tip of her still bloody knife across his cheek, down along his chest and belly, and then around the base of his manhood. "Mmm hmm hmmm.."

"You don't have anything to fear from me, boy.." she told him, despite knowing that he probably couldn't understand a word she said. "Not yet, anyway.. I've got to see to your little friends, first, before we can play."

His eyes, already wide, goggled when she tugged on the ties to her rather brief hunting leathers, letting the top and bottoms first loosen and then fall away, as she pulled the skimpy garments off her lean, toned, muscular body. She ran her hands over herself, reveling in the feeling of strength and power that a successful hunt gave her, her motions drawing her captive's astonished gaze across all of her lovely, smooth, tanned skin.

Then she turned away, after giving him a little wink, and strode over to the carcasses of the other boys. Her bottom flexed enticingly as she walked, and even more so when she bent down and heaved the nearest dead boy over. She then proceeded to use her knife to skillfully and quickly field dress him. A large, flat rock served as a makeshift butchering table. She first opened up his stomach and emptied out his viscera, trimming everything off neatly and dumping the mess of organs out carelessly onto the ground beside her. Then she took off the wildboy's feet, hands, and head, adding them to the bloody pile. The still whole and intact arrow she extracted was laid out carefully on a nearby rock. Next, she dragged the now much lighter carcass down to the water to rinse out the body cavity and scrub the dirt and debris off the outside. Finally, she laid the now cleaned and dressed body of the wildboy out on some rocks along the creek bank to drain.

Then, she began on the next one. She occasionally glanced over at her captive wildboy as she worked, smirking a little at the shocked look on his face as she reduced his former friends, one by one, to mere slabs of meat. His terror and trembling only grew as each dead boy was butchered by her in turn.

It took almost two hours to see to all six dead wildboys, and when she was done their carcasses made a nice, neat row along the bank. Saresa was, by this point, covered in blood and gore. It had splattered all over her nude body, coating her stomach, chest, and face. Blood had even run down the curves of her breasts, then dripped off their tips, as she'd bent over the dead wildboys while digging inside of them with her hands and knife.

The captive wildboy moaned in fear when she finally finished her gory task and then turned and stalked back toward him. She ignored his frantic squirming as she bent low to release the cords holding him sitting against his tree. She grabbed him by the leather strips binding his legs together, then dragged him roughly down to the creek.

"Alright, boy.." she stated, as she dropped him along the bank. "Time to see to your little wound."

"And then.." she continued, licking her lips as she eyed his trembling form. "..maybe it'll be time to have some fun."

The arrow in the wildboy's leg had gone almost exactly halfway through. Frowning, Saresa used her knife to slice through the sinew string binding the sharp, leaf-shaped iron arrowhead to the tip of the arrow shaft, then wiggled it carefully free. The arrow, now without its head, was then much easier to draw back out of the hole it had made through the wildboy's calf.

The wildboy squeaked and cried as Saresa did this, though he also groaned in evident relief once she'd finally removed the arrow from his flesh. Both arrowhead and shaft joined the little stack of arrows that she had already recovered from her other catches.

"Poor little wildboy.." Saresa said, patting his calf as she peered closely at the hole. "It probably hurts, but the arrow seems to have missed anything important. You're not going to bleed to death. Probably. You should even be able to walk.. hopefully, anyway."

"Now, with that taken care of.." she said, a wicked grin stretching its way across her cute features. "I think that it's fun time!"

She grabbed him and drug him into the pool with her. She spent several minutes scrubbing both of their bodies down. Hers to get off all the blood and gore, his to try and remove as much natural wildboy grime and aroma as possible. He squirmed and coughed as she dunked him repeatedly beneath the water, but couldn't resist much, considering that he still had his hands tied behind his back and his ankles securely knotted together.

Finally, Saresa seemed satisfied, and she pulled him back into the shallows. She pushed him onto his back in the coarse black sand along the shore, then straddled his thighs and gazed lustfully down at him.

"Mine.." she breathed, licking her lips once again and tracing his chest with her fingertips, as the wildboy just looked fearfully back up at her. "..all mine!"

She kissed him forcefully, pushing her lips hard against his, growling her arousal into his mouth. She ignored his surprised squeaks, and held her kiss until his squirming struggles finally relaxed.

"That's right." she whispered, withdrawing and relishing the look of shocked vulnerability on his face. "It's better to just relax and try to enjoy it, boy!"

She let out a low, throaty chuckle as he bit his lower lip when she began to slowly rock back and forth along his thighs. Then she kissed him again, briefly, searingly, before beginning to lick and nibble her way down his neck and chest. She paused at his chest for a moment, to nip playfully at his nipples, causing him to yelp and squirm again, before brushing her lips down his stomach. He gasped and arched against her when she slid her body down his legs and her mouth down to his quickly engorging cock.

"Hmm.. mm.. mmm.." she hummed, as she gently enveloped the tip of his member, bathing the soft skin of his cock head in the warmth of her eager mouth.

"Ahh..!" he groaned, unable to help himself from writhing beneath her as she suckled and licked his flesh.

"That's good.." Saresa murmured around his member, her lips pressed against him. "..I want you nice and hard, boy!"

"There we go.." she breathed, when she leaned back a few moments later to take in the sight of his now completely and thoroughly tumescent cock. "Perfect!"

Then, as he breathed heavily and shivered in anticipation and arousal, she revealed her true intentions. Taking a thin strip of leather from around her wrist, Saresa wrapped it several times around the base of his cock. He looked on, confused, as she did this, then yelped in pain when she took hold of both ends and pulled viciously, tightening the cord down ruthlessly on his flesh.

She ignored his cries and his attempts to wriggle out from under her as she tied off his cock, which was now bulging and already rapidly starting to turn purple. Finishing with her task, she pushed him back down into the sand, straddling his thighs once again.

Saresa grinned, her expression predatory and her own breath coming quicker as she rocked in place, rubbing herself against the skin of his thigh. She didn't often get to do this. Unfortunately, she was a good enough shot that most of the boys she managed to track down and hunt weren't in any sort of condition for a bit of fun afterward. So this was going to be a bit of a treat.. though it was intended for her pleasure, not his. Thus, why she had tied him off. It simply wouldn't do for her fun to end prematurely on his account. He might lack the necessary stamina, like wildboys so often did.

She slid onto him with a breathy sigh, filling herself with his bound and trapped flesh, grinning happily. She grasped his shoulders tightly, arched her back, and rode him. She took her pleasure from him slowly, at her own pace, heedless of the way his strangled cock was throbbing with pain, even as her actions also wracked him with pleasure.

Finally, with a gasp and a cry, she came. Her womanhood clenched and squeezed tightly around his member, even as her wrapped legs clenched and squeezed around his hips. Uttering a satisfied sigh, she fell back off him into the shallow water, floating there in bliss, letting it cool the warm flush suffusing her body and rinse away the sweat beading her skin.

"Oh, goddesses.." she moaned, stretching languidly in the water. "That was amazing.."

"Let's do it again!" she suggested, only a few moments later.

She took her pleasure from him again, despite the deepening shade of purple his tied off penis was turning, before finally collapsing next to him. Her lower body buoyed by the water, she drifted off into a nap, the events and efforts of the day finally catching up to her. Her hand remained curled possessively around the still bound cock of her captive.

Saresa awoke only a short time later, feeling much refreshed. She cut the cords binding the wildboy's cock with a flick of her knife, only nicking him lightly in the process, then dragged him back into the water for another quick rinse. She eyed to dark color of his male flesh, wondering briefly if she'd left it tied too long. Then she shrugged indifferently. The flesh of his penis would either survive, or it wouldn't. It wasn't like it mattered all that much.

She glanced at the row of butchered boy carcasses along the bank. She'd had her fun, now it was time to get back to work. She needed to get her catch home.

She pulled her captive out of the water and stood him up, then loosened the bindings on his ankles a little. Just enough so that he could shuffle and walk slowly along behind her, though he limped more than a bit, due to the wound on his leg. She also fitted him with a leash, using the last bit of her cord, before pulling her clothes back on over her damp skin.

One dressed wildboy carcass she could get home by herself, carrying it across her shoulders. She'd be tired afterward, but she could and had done it before. Two or three though, meant that she would need a litter, which would exhaust her even more as she drug it across miles of forest. Seven carcasses, on the other hand.. Well, there was no way that she could get seven wildboys home on her own. Even if one of them could still walk under his own power.

Fortunately, she'd brought a cart. A pony drawn cart, which she'd left some distance back from the pond where her hunt had come to a most satisfying conclusion. Tugging her captive along to follow, she set out to retrieve it. She was certainly going to need it.

It was right where she left it, still hitched up to her ponies, who were in turn tied off to a tree. The ponies, a pair of trained, domesticated (and gelded) former wildboys, had waited placidly for her return. It wasn't like they had much choice in the matter, either, due to the fact that their arms had been removed at the shoulders.

Saresa tied off her captive's lead to the back of her cart, then untied her ponies and clicked at them with her tongue. They fell in easily behind her, the training they had received after they'd been captured and broken to cart pulling ingrained deeply enough that she needed give them no other commands.

Fortunately the part of the forest Saresa had hunted was relatively old, and therefore fairly open beneath the high canopy of tall trees, which meant that it was easy to retrace her steps back to the pond with the pony drawn cart in tow. Loading up her catch took but a few minutes, each wildboy carcass thumping into the small cart satisfyingly, filling it up quite nicely with hundreds of pounds of fresh boy meat.

She eyed the pile of heads, hands, feet, and viscera for a moment thoughtfully. Such things were not without value. Organs like the heart and liver were delicious if prepared right, and intestines could be cleaned out and turned into sausage casing. Hands and feet, though very bony and rather chewy, could be grilled or baked for a light snack. Even heads had their uses; tongues, lips, and cheeks being tasty little meat treats.

Unfortunately, her cart was already quite weighted down. The pile of discarded boy parts would have to stay where it was. Scavengers would be after it soon enough, anyway, so it wasn't really going to waste. Idly she wondered if the little group of boys, those that were managed to flee at least, would come back. It was a little amusing to think of them stumbling across the heads and guts of their friends.

The trip home wasn't quick, due to the heavy load the ponies had to pull. Saresa only rode some of the way, opting to get off and lead through the rougher portions of the trek. She was able to breath a sigh of relief once she and her burden managed to find a more heavily used, and therefor better maintained, trail. Several times she passed by other travelers. Most of the girls were familiar to her, and all were very impressed and complimentary of her sizable catch, 'ooh'ing and 'ahh'ing appreciatively at the display of fine wild meat. Most especially her live captive.

She finally rolled into town in the late afternoon. Her first stop was the hunter's guild, where she dropped off the six dressed wildboy carcasses. She made a pretty penny off of them, especially since they were all fresh caught just that morning, and her purse bulged heavily and happily with new copper and silver coin.

"Selling your live capture, too?" asked the guild master, as she directed several apprentices in unloading Saresa's cart. "He looks like he's in pretty good shape. I'll give you a good price for him. I've got a contract for a half dozen live ones that I need to fill."

"Nope, sorry." Saresa replied, tugging on her leashed wildboy's collar possessively. "I've got plans for this one, ha ha!"

Plans that consisted of him keeping her bed, not to mention her body, warm that night. And every night after.. until she tired of him, at least. And then, after that? She gave her captured wildboy a pinch on his bottom, making him start and squeak, then licked her lips. After that.. maybe a bar-be-Que. Her birthday was coming up, why not treat herself to a nice party? Live roasts were ever so much fun to watch.

Grinning cheerfully, with a full, jingling purse and a cute wildboy collared and at her mercy, Saresa reflected happily on just how much she enjoyed her work. She loved being a hunter.

"I haven't seen you around before.." Saresa commented, noticing the rather pretty girl watch as the spit slid deeper and deeper into the squealing, immobilized wildboy.

She was young. Younger than Saresa herself by several years, and probably only barely of age. If even that. Her large eyes were wide as her attention was captivated by the sight of the pointed end of the spit emerging from between the wildboy's lips.

"Hi!" the girl replied brightly, and a little breathily, once the spit was all the way through. "No, I'm not part of the guild. Yet."

"Yet?" Saresa prompted, shifting a little closer to the girl and offering her a drink.

"I wanna be an apprentice, but mother says I can't join until after my birthday." the girl said, with a little (adorable!) pout, as she took the drink and sipped it. "Wow, that's strong!"

It was watered down berry wine. Literally the weakest alcoholic beverage she had at her party. Saresa adjusted the girl's estimated age down another year or two. Maybe she should have specified a minimum age for her open invite poolside birthday bar-be-Que party. Then again, she thought, as she regarded the rather generous way the girl filled out her damp swimwear.. perhaps it was better that she hadn't. She had figured that it would be mostly just her fellow guild members who would show up, but apparently the rumors of a live roast had drawn in a wider range of guests than she'd expected.

"You want to be a hunter someday?" Saresa asked, gesturing toward the squirming form of the impaled boy who was to be the centerpiece of her birthday party. "Go out and capture wildboys like that one?"

"Ooh, yes!" the girl said, nodding eagerly, and taking another sip of her drink. "I've always wanted to be a hunter! Can you imagine how challenging and fun it must be? To hunt down wildboys like that one?"

"I don't have to imagine." Saresa replied, chuckling. "I'm the one who caught him."

"Wow, really? That's amazing!" the girl bubbled eagerly, her attention shifting onto Saresa completely. "How'd you do it? Catching wildboys alive is supposed to be hard! Was he the only one you caught?"

"Well.." Saresa began, grinning in the face of the girl's wide eyed enthusiasm, before launching into the story of how she'd managed to hunt down seven boys solo.

"Whoa.. you're incredible!" the girl stated, quite earnestly, once Saresa's story had finished. "Seven, all at once! Can you teach me how to hunt like that?"

"You want to be my apprentice?" Saresa asked, surprised.

"Of course!" the girl said, nodding vigorously. "You're the best, so of course I'd want to learn under you!"

The girl's phrasing made Saresa give her another glance up and down, before blushing slightly. Thankfully, the girl had looked back to the spitted wildboy, who was now starting to be slathered in sauce by the cooks, so hadn't noticed Saresa's blatant appraisal of her full, youthful body.

"Well, I never thought about having an apprentice before.." Saresa mused. "..but I'm not opposed to the idea." Especially if her potential apprentice was so easy on the eyes. "Why don't you come see me after your birthday?"

"Really? Awesome!" the girl exclaimed, before throwing her arms around Saresa and giving her an enthusiastic (and not to mention rather enjoyably squishy) hug. "Thank you so much! I can hardly wait!"

"My pleasure." Saresa replied, completely truthfully. "When's your birthday?"

"Not for another couple of weeks." the girl pouted. "Which sucks. I want to be a hunter now, darn it! I don't see why mom wants me to be nineteen before she'll let me."

"Wait.." Saresa asked, blinking in surprise. "'re already eighteen?"

"Yeah. Why do you ask?"

"Oh.. no reason." Saresa replied, a grin stealing across her lips as she slipped her arm around the other girl's waist and gave her a squeeze. "Say, how'd you like to sit with me when I carve up our spit roast?"

Said roast was still squirming on his spit, as the bar-be-Que sauce laden brushes wielded by the cooks coated his erect cock and balls very, very thoroughly.

"Ooh, can I?" the girl asked, eagerly. "I've never seen a live roast before, you know! I wonder how he'll taste? Are you going to have his bits? I'm totally jealous, if so. I heard they taste really good."

"Yes, that's the traditional meal for the birthday girl.." Saresa replied, nodding. "..but I don't mind sharing with you, if you're willing to give me something in exchange..?"


"A kiss?" Saresa suggested, a little hesitantly. "I can't think of a better birthday present than a kiss from a girl a pretty as you."

"A kiss..?" that girl repeated, looking up at Saresa's face uncomprehendingly for a moment, before a blush crept up her features. "Oh.. I.."

"O-okay.." she finally replied, before biting her lower lip and gazing up at Saresa with wide, guileless eyes.

Saresa licked her lips, then turned and leaned in close to the girl. The girl sucked in a little gasp just before their lips touched, then pressed up against Saresa and kissed her.

Saresa heard a couple of wolf whistles in the background from some of her guests (other hunters, no doubt), but ignored them in favor of wrapping her arms around the girl, pulling her closer (while getting a nice double handful of a very well padded bottom), and deepening the kiss.

"Wow.." that girl breathed shakily, as a little shiver seemed to run through her after they finally parted. "..I think I'm going to like being your apprentice."

Saresa just chuckled, then stole another quick taste of the girl's lips.

"It will be my pleasure.." she said, a lascivious smile turning up the corners of her mouth. " teach you everything, my little apprentice."

The two girls, master and apprentice, broke slightly apart to get more drinks. Then, they sat down to watch the show as the cooks picked up the spit and began to carry it over to the fire pit. The sauce covered boy on it wriggled frantically as he was set over the coals, but there was no escape from the heat for him.

"How long will he last?" the girl snuggled up against Saresa's side asked, as she laid her head fondly on Saresa's shoulder to watch the boy's futile struggles.

"If the cooks do it right? An hour, easily. Maybe more." Saresa replied, sipping a cool wine as she watched the boy begin to rotate. "Long enough that we'll probably be able to eat his prime bits off him while he's still alive."

"Awesome." the girl replied, squirming a little in her chair at the thought.

Yes, Saresa reflected, as she snaked an arm over her new friend (and blatantly fondled one of the girl's ample breasts), she may have lost her wildboy bed warmer to the spit today, but she had potentially gained something (and someone) much, much better.

"Oh my goodness.." the girl murmured (Ambrea, apparently. Saresa had finally remembered to ask for her name), as the cooks set the sizzling form of the half cooked wildboy down on a portable rack, right before the both of them.

"That does smell rather good, doesn't it." Saresa commented, as she took up a long tined meat fork and carving knife. "It'll be another few hours before he's done completely. Fortunately, you and I don't have to wait that long to get a little taste of him."

The boy, who still occasionally twitched, looked a treat hanging there on his spit. The bar-be-Que sauce that had been applied to him regularly was bubbling and sizzling on his browning skin, slow drips of it sliding off onto the serving dish several inches below him.

"Let's start with the head.." Saresa said, lifting her meatfork and skewering the tip of the wildboy's cock.

"Sounds good.." Ambrea breathed as she watched, her attention rapt completely on the movements of the knife and fork, as Saresa began to slowly slice the mostly cooked cock head off.

The boy, who had been almost completely still for the last ten or fifteen minutes, came alive at this. He groaned and whimpered around the spit, and writhed on the pole impaling the length of his body, but his efforts were for naught. With a little puff of aromatic steam, his cock head was cut free and lifted carefully by Saresa onto the warm plate between them.

"Just a moment.." Saresa said, as she turned the bit of meat around on the plate. "..I'll cut it in half, so we can each have a bite. I want you to try it. The heads are very tender and sweet."

"Mmmmoh, goddess.." Ambrea moaned, after Saresa fed the girl her half of the meat. " can this be so good?"

Saresa only giggled, remembering her own first taste of a live roasted boy's prime cut. Then, she popped her half into her own mouth and sighed in blissful gourmet satisfaction.

"Can.. can I have more?" Ambrea asked after she'd finished chewing and finally swallowed, hope tinging her voice.

"I'm afraid that you're going to have to bribe me for more." Saresa said, grinning wickedly and licking her lips.

"All I have to offer are kisses." Ambrea pouted, trying (and succeeding) to look as mournfully cute at possible.

"And kisses are all I want." Saresa replied, before leaning over and claiming her payment.

The heady, lingering aftertaste of perfectly cooked, rare boymeat was the perfect thing to accompany their long, slow kiss.

The shaft was good, they both agreed as the erotic meal continued, though not as good at the meaty little head had been. Also, it was much chewier. They ate it all, slice by slice, and kiss by kiss, until it was gone. The boy squirmed and cried out as each new bit of his flesh was cut off and devoured.

Finally, all that was left was his balls. Skewering them brought about the most agonized groaning and writhing from their meal yet, much to their amusement. And when they were cut free and eaten? Utter bliss. Saresa suspected that her new apprentice actually orgasmed a little, right there in her seat, as she chewed up her share of the boy's masculinity. Not that Saresa could blame her for it, as a fire was burning in her chest and between her own hips afterward too. Boy balls were just that good, the perfect aphrodisiac.

They shared another searing kiss as the now cock-less and ball-less boy was retrieved by the cooks and put back over the coals, his body wracked with shudders as the stump of his freshly removed manhood was exposed to the heat billowing up around him. He wouldn't be coming back down until he was done completely.

Saresa cuddled fondly with Ambrea, looking forward to eating the rest of the wildboy she'd captured with the girl beside her and the rest of the girls at her party. Looking forward to later that evening, when she would take Ambrea to her bed, and claim the eager girl as her own. And looking forward to teaching her new apprentice absolutely everything she knew, both in the bedroom and out in the field. She could hardly wait.

Goddesses.. she absolutely LOVED being a hunter.

END Huntress

Author's Note:

This idea came to me recently, and I just had to write it out. I'm usually more into just (ordinary? me? ha ha, yeah right) castration and penectomy, but felt like branching out a bit into some boy hunting. I've always liked the idea of scantily clad girls with bows. Better run and hide, boys! The final scenes with Saresa and Ambrea came to my mind first (I love lesbian/bi girls bonding over boy meat), then the rest as a way to build up to it.

The world the girls live in is a bit of a mix of a bog standard bronze/iron age fantasy world along with something like the background concept for the original Planet of the Apes movie. Instead of damn dirty ape overlords, though, there is a society of cute girls in charge, with bands of wild boys running around like illiterate, dumb/mute animals, being harnessed as beasts of burden or hunted down as beasts of prey by the dominant females. I imagine Saresa and her little village/town as normal humans, but I also imagine other races (orcs, elves, fairies, etc.) also exist in the world, each with their own types of boy to hunt. Pixie sticks, with real pixie boys skewered on, dipped in syrup glaze and then baked, could be considered a sweet dessert treat by many. Just for an example.

Hope you enjoyed it!
R: 31 / I: 0

Beyond Sidney's (Loli/teen, snuff, cons, cann)

This is a thread for my stories in the "expanded universe" of stories set at Sidney's Family Restaurant. The expanded setting gives me slightly more scope for variations and the chance to work some other stories that have been buzzing around my head for some time into continuity with my first thread. Enjoy!


By 2032, American Family Restaurant chain Sidney’s, owned by tycoon Orin Roebuck and named for his youngest daughter had four locations within England, two in Scotland and one in Wales. All the meat served in every Sidney’s restaurant came from girls aged 8-14 who willingly surrendered their bodies in exchange for financial compensation for their parents or guardians. Regular diners could enjoy girl-meat dishes from the menu or indulge in the all-you-can-eat carvery while large parties could reserve a whole girl and have her cooked to their specifications and families had to option of dining on a girl they provided at a lower cost. There was also ultra-exclusive option for the extremely wealthy which constituted a kind of dinner-and-a-show deal where live girls were prepared and cooked in front of them often in far more entertaining and painful ways than the same girls could have expected in the general kitchen.

Unlike in America, however, differences in British monopoly laws meant that Roebuck could not obtain an exclusive license to procure and serve girl-meat within the UK. Restrictive regulations, however, meant that, for the time being at least, Sidney’s remained the only establishment with the right to slaughter on site and to provide an exclusively girl-meat menu. Many other restaurants added one or two girl dishes to their menu with the meat sourced from local butchers, most of whom had seen the newly-emerging opportunity in the market and added girls to the list of exotic meats they could provide. Due to the promise of freshly-killed meat, competitive prices, the opportunity to watch live cooking and the general appeal of the whole experience, customers continued to flock to Sidney’s while regular diners at other establishments considered the girl-meat dishes a curious novelty to be sampled when one was not in the mood for steak or chicken.

What did become incredibly popular in the wake of the new legislation, however, was girls cooked in private by their own families. At Christmas time, large families would get together to enjoy a sister or cousin rather than turkey and in he summer it became increasingly common to see the large brick BBQs in public parks that would once have been filled with burgers, sausages and chicken legs with a little girl or young teen turning on a hand-cranked spit above them.

It would still be a few years before village fates, church garden parties and school fairs could start cooking live girls as part of their fund-raising activities, although the general feeling was that it would not be too long before that was the case. There had already been events where live girls were raffled or auctioned off as meat with the law requiring that they be slaughtered by a licensed butcher prior to being handed over to the winner.

This is the world in which this batch of stories take place – a Britain in which eating young girls has become normalised and widely accepted but still carries some restrictions and all girls are “naturally sourced” from their families rather than farmed for their meat.

I hope you will enjoy reading these stories as much as I will enjoy writing them!
R: 102 / I: 0

Basement (kidnap, drugged, mutilating, debreasting, cutting, uterus, torture)

My first ever work. This might be long so I'll take my time. Enjoy.
Basement (by Kami-sama)

Chapter 1: Party

She needed something to relax; the final exams were finally over. For the past few weeks, she had been cramming day and night, Monster in one hand, a book in the other. Now, she felt the energy drink wearing out and fatigue slowly taking over her body. She was tired, very tired. But she wasn't going to let it end like this. She deserved a good break. She deserved a good time. The dorm was empty, emptier than any other day. She knew the reason: it was Friday. No soul would stick around on Friday especially if it's the last day of finals.

She unbuttoned her coat and threw it on the bed. She has been feeling stuffy all day. She unzipped her skirt and let gravity do the rest. She walked towards the mirror, which was large enough to see her whole body. She stared at it feeling frustrated. It wasn't so long ago that she bought an expensive bra from Victoria Secret: it's jet-black and has delicately sewn frills. Now, her favorite bra was strangling her breasts, limiting the oxgyen her lungs could breathe in. She wasn't disappointed at the size of the bra because it fitted her perfectly when she bought them. Instead, she was upset with her breasts. They have grown considerably again. She's already in her twenties, but her growth hasn't seceded yet. With one thumb, she unhooked her bra. The pent up tensions in her teats were impressive. Like a sling, her bra flew forward, revealing huge yet perfect pair of bosoms. They swung opposite to each other for a few seconds before coming to a still rest. It wasn't just her breasts that were big. Her nipples too adjusted to the size of her chest and budded with a pink glow. They were asleep; if aroused, these pink protrusions could further expand themselves, doubling, no, tripling in size. It wasn't the size of her breasts that envied her roommates, but the perfect alignment her nipples have on them. They weren't drooping too low nor hanging up too high and just jutted out straight towards the horizon as if begging to be sucked immediately.

She wore matching lingerie so her panties were also black. Her chest wasn’t the only thing that grew. This was obvious when her bust jiggled with every slight movement. She slid one finger into the side of her panties and gently tugged it. The thinnest lining of her undies had been resting in the crevice between her legs, the surrounding lips biting tenderly at it. Clamping it between her thumb and index fingers, she brought the black garment down to her knees. A little shake from her legs and soon the panties fell down to the ground no longer covering the treasure underneath it. She looked down and saw what was expect: her mount was still smooth, hairless from the adorning she did yesterday. Her puffy lips closed, hiding the secret entrance. They were tight but not tight enough to stop the scented moisture from seeping between them. A little above the lips protruded something delicious. Her panties had been pressing on this little bud all day, but now, it was free. Her young tender clit extended its full length, letting the chill air lick its surface.

Last week, her roomies invited her to a party. She agreed to go with them. They said it would be hectic, but she didn't care. She had been looking forward to this day. Nothing could be more hectic than the painstaking studying she had to go through the past few weeks. She stepped into the shower, closed the curtain and let the cool water flow down her body. She was still tired but very excited. Excited indeed, for she didn't know what was coming. She didn't care to lock the bathroom but that was okay. Nobody was in the building… at least that's what she thought. Her room door was still wide open. She didn't know she hadn't closed it. She didn’t know there was somebody standing out there.
R: 2 / I: 0

Hotel Hit

Hey y’all. Just a short story I wrote about an assassin killing women in a Hotel. Enjoy!

“Fucking idiots.” I thought to myself as I paid the driver of my taxi and exited out into the rain slicked sidewalk in front of the hotel.

A few hours ago some amateurs had been paid to rob a scientists hotel room and steal a vaccine formula. The details were unimportant to me. But they revealed on their return that they had neglected to erase the security tapes and now their whole operation was at risk. Now I had to go back to the hotel at 2 in the morning and fix their fuck up.

“Assholes!” I said to myself as I walked into the hotel. The lobby was quite fancy I had to admit. The kind of place I usually stayed at on my ‘business trips.’ And the early morning turned out to be a convenient time because the lobby was empty besides a young blonde desk clerk who had her nose in a book. Christi was the name on her name tag I noticed as I got closer. I also noticed other little details. The freckles dotted along her concentrating face. The eye glasses resting on her nose. She was quite adorable. She also noticed me at the last minute and jumped almost out of her chair.

“I’m sorry to have startled you miss.” I smile charmingly.

The surprised girl looked up at me with wide eyes, momentarily unable to speak. And I’ll be fair to her. My all black attire of a trench coat, jean pants, boots, leather gloves, and the dark tinted sunglasses I was wearing indoors at night, along with my short blonde Mohawk meant I probably wasn’t the type of person she was expecting this time of night. After a few seconds of staring she snapped out of her stupor.

“No No No it’s quite ok,” she replied sheepishly, “I should have been paying attention. Is there anything I can help with?”

I briefly flashed my fake FBI badge before speaking.

“I need to speak to your security. Can you direct me to the security booth?”

Her eyes furrowed adorably in confusion but she answered regardless.

“Umm yeah. It’s back that way down the hall, passed the storage closet. It will say ‘security’ on the door. I can lead you there if you’d like.”

“No, I think I can find my way there.” I smiled again before reaching into my trench coat pocket and producing a suppressed handgun. I pointed it at her quite generous breasts and gave her enough time for her eyes to widen in shock before pulling the trigger five times. Christi grunted and shook with every bullet before slumping back in her seat. Her once spotless uniform now stained with blood and her baby blue eyes now devoid of life.

“Thank you for the offer though.” I offered as parting words before leaning over and planting a kiss on the young clerks lips.

Then I followed her directions down the hall she mentioned. Handgun still at my side. After passing two doors, a third one opened and a black haired Asian girl in a maids uniform came out pushing a trolley full of cleaning supplies. The maid had earphones in her ear and barely acknowledged I was there. I paid her the same courtesy and barely acknowledged her existence as I brought my gun up and but a single bullet between her eyes. Her head was thrown back by the impact and she fell to the ground. The wall behind her was painted in crimson red and I stepped over her body nonchalantly.

I came to the door marked security and put my ear to the wood. Faintly I could hear the sound of sexual moans. Most sounded as though they coming through a phone or tablet speaker. Some however were clearly coming from the occupant. I smiled to myself at this information. Clearly this guard had better things to do then watch the cameras. Otherwise she might’ve noticed the dead body at the front desk. I slipped my weapon back into my pocket and knocked twice on the door.

“Not now Christi. I’m busy!” She huffed, clearly annoyed.

“This is agent Alex Kane FBI.”

Muffled curses could be heard through the door as it sounded like she was trying to tidy up in a hurry. Moments later it was answered by a disheveled brunette security guard who’s ponytailed hair was contained by black cap, no doubt as part of her uniform which was also a matching black. However my eyes were drawn to her blouse, or rather the black lacy bra that peeked from the top two unbuttoned buttons on said blouse. The guard didn’t noticed my looking of course. Another advantage of tinted glasses.

“Sorry about that.” The woman apologized seemingly out of breath. “I’m Julia. How can I assist you.”

I produced a flash drive from my pocket and showed it to her.

“I need to download some security footage from your database for a case. It’s a matter of national security.”

“Ok ma’am, I can help with that.”

She took the drive from my hand and plugged it a nearby computer. The computer screen then flashed and a progress bar appeared reading:

Data wipe 1%.

“Wait… what.” Julia leaned in confused. I didn’t bother giving her time to puzzle it out as I put my on hand on her chin and another at the back of her head and violently twisted. The ditzy guards neck snapped like a twig and she fell limp into my arms.

Data wipe 5%

Looks like I had some time to kill. I moved my hands down her body started groping her breasts through her uniform. Then I lay her back gently to the floor.

“Well Julia, It looks like you won’t be needing this anymore.” I taunted as I ripped apart her blouse, the force sending the buttons flying and her breasts jiggling to the delight of my hungry eyes.

Date wipe 15%

I reached my gloved hand underneath her bra and pinched her hard nipples before reaching behind her back and unclipping the bra.

“If you have any issues with me molesting you like this. Let me know and I’ll stop.” I said down to her lifeless form. Her head staring off the side.

“Mmhmm. Just making sure babe. Wouldn’t want to do something you’re not comfortable with.”

Data wipe 30%

I slid the bra down her arms and tossed it aside. My efforts handsomely rewarded with the sight of her perfect tits. I resumed kneading and pinching them with my gloved hands. I desperately wanted to suckle them like a baby piglet. But I was still a professional and I knew that would leave a trail. No trace of me could exist.

Data wipe 50%

Instead I trailed my hands down her waist and onto the waistband of her uniform pants. My left hand unlatched and unzipped while my right pulled them down her legs slowly. There was no need to rush after all.

“Let’s see what kind of panties you ha- Oh, You little slut.”

Where I expected colored fabric was instead a patch of hair on top of her exposed vagina. The sight brought my mind back to when I first heard her through the door and I briefly looked around until I spotted her phone on a nearby chair.

“That reminds me. Let’s see what you were rubbing it to while I was killing your coworkers.”

Data wipe 75%

I curiously pressed the power button on her phone and unpaused a video to see the sight of two girls laying together side by side and staring into each other’s eyes as two men plowed them with their hard cocks. Not my cup of tea personally. But she clearly enjoyed it as I soon discovered when I placed two fingers in between her pussy lips and felt the moisture on my gloves. Down to the knuckle I pushed my finger in and out of Julia before a flashing screen caught my attention.

Data wipe complete

I smiled to myself. Mission accomplished. I extracted my finger from the dead guard and put a few bullets in the security system for good measure. Then I retrieved the spent shell casings and I disembarked, scrubbing the other crime scenes of casings. I took one last look at Christi’s body and my lips tingled at the memory of the kiss. I smiled and removed the wax film over my lips and crumpled it into my pocket. No trace of me could exist. Finally I stepped back outside into the rain drenched city and peeled off my soaked gloves before pulling my phone from my pocket.

“The jobs done. Security footage is wiped. There were a few witnesses but I took them out. Don’t worry, nothing can be linked back to you.”

“Great work,” A sultry voice purred through the phone. “You’re worth all the money and then some. We’ll be in touch.”


The end
R: 48 / I: 0

A Very Special Event

My first story in a while, feels good to be writing again. This is only the first part, more action to follow soon. The story is set in something very similar to Edward Hyde's Sidney's universe. How similar depends on how well he reacts to me stealing his ideas! But yeah, big thanks to Squunch, Ellen and Edward Hyde for inspiring me to write again. Comments and critique are very welcome!

Chapter 1

Frank could see the three girls from a mile away, they were just what he was looking for. Eager to get their attention when they would eventually walk past him, he quickly ended his conversation with the young woman he had been talking to for the last couple of minutes. Frank was sitting at a table out on the street, and above the table there was a big sign, saying “MEATGIRLS WANTED” in big, bold letters. The sign had worked excellently so far and he prayed to all the gods for it to work just one more time. If it did, his boss would be very pleased and the promotion he had been seeking just might be within reach.

As the girls slowly approached Frank eyed them from a distance, confirming what he had known by instinct when he first spotted them: they were strikingly beautiful. Appearing to be about thirteen, they were clad in sports bras and tight leggings showing off their developing bodies. They carried small bags clad with Nike and Adidas logos, and it was obvious that they were on their way to or from some kind of sports activity. This was further backed up by their slim, well-proportioned bodies. The leftmost among them was a mulatto sporting wild, frizzy dark hair half-tamed by a bright green hairband. The girl on the right flank was the complete opposite, light blonde with tidy, straight hair that graced her shoulders elegantly as she walked. Her skin was lightly tanned, giving her skin a healthy glow. Frank was thinking of girl roast already. The blonde was also an inch taller than the other two, who Frank guessed would come in at roughly 5 feet.

The girl in the middle was something else though. She had long, red, wavy hair that flowed all the way to the small of her back. Her face was absolutely stunning, and she had the fairest, smoothest skin Frank had ever seen. To top it all off she had covered her lush lips with rose red lipstick. Many looks and glances were cast her way as she walked down the street, and from the way she behaved she didn’t seem to mind it one bit. The ginger girl also had the biggest breasts in the trio, though compared to most grown women’s they were still on the small side.

Frank could see the trio looking at him as they approached, casting quick looks and peaks at him and his sign, before commenting and giggling about it among themselves. Clearly, this was not the first time they had seen a representative of the meat girl industry. They might actually have been recruited already, Frank thought, and felt his mood darken as he realized that could very well be the case. He had to give it a shot though, this opportunity was too good to not at least try.

“Hey girls!” he half shouted just as they were almost about to pass him. To his delight, the group immediately diverted off their course and came to a halt by his stand, smiling shyly at him.

“Well aren’t you a bunch of beauties!” he said, and they giggled in an adorable, girly way. “What are your names?” Frank asked.

“I’m Claire,” the blonde one said, “and this is Kayla,” she said while pointing to the black one, “and finally Emily,” she said, poking the redhead playfully in the shoulder.

“We’re just on our way home from track and field practice!” Kayla said, eager to take part in the conversation.

“Nice to meet you, girls, I’m Frank. You bunch are just what I’m looking for, so I couldn’t believe my luck when I saw you three walking along! Have you heard of girl meat before?”

“Yes, we were actually just talking about it!” Emily said. She leaned in closer to Frank and put her cupped hand over her mouth, “Kayla’s biggest fantasy is to be spitted and roasted!” she pretended to whisper to him. Kayla quickly looked down, looking a little bothered. Were it not for her dark skin, she would certainly have been blushing heavily.

“She actually came close to volunteering yesterday when some dude at the mall tried to recruit us. He was a bit shady though, he just ran a simple kebab shop across town so we said no.” Claire explained.

“To be fair, you said you were into it too, Claire,” Kayla darted, not wanting to be the only one embarrassed in front of this stranger. It clearly worked, as Claire’s face turned pink immediately. “You even said that your dad was thinking about taking you down to Sidney’s, ‘cause he needed the money.”

“It’s true,” Emily chimed in, coming out on top of the argument. Frank had a feeling that she usually did.

“Well, you’re in luck then,” Frank said. “I need three beautiful, healthy girls for a big event at the best hotel in town.”

“The Continental?” Kayla asked. After an affirming nod from Frank, she exclaimed “that’s the best hotel in the country!”

“It certainly is. They are hosting a very special gala, with very special guests, and for that we need three very special girls. You mentioned Sidney’s, well, this event pays five times as much. You can mention that to your dad!” Frank teased the blonde girl.

“Wow,” she responded. That’s a lot of money!

“My parents would certainly not decline that kind of money,” Emily said.

“Mine neither I think,” Kayla said. “Besides, I’ve got five sisters so barely any would notice that one was missing!” she giggled.

“Do me a favor and take these home with you,” Frank said and handed the girls one brochure each. “I’m only asking you three, there are not anyone else getting this special offer. But you have to be quick, there are a lot of parents that would throw their kids at us for that kind of money so if you don’t answer quickly there will be others to take your place. Does that sound good?”

“Absolutely, sir,” Emily said, and the other two nodded.

“Now, off you go, and hopefully I’ll see you soon at the Continental!” Frank said, and off they went, straight home to their parents who were all quite enthusiastic about the prospect. Not long after they had all phoned Frank and informed him of their eager consent. About a week afterwards they had all been delivered in the lobby of the hotel, the day before the event was to take place.
R: 25 / I: 0

Consensual Genocide Run - Undertale (cons, gutting, choking, meat grinder, de-limb, crushing)

Consensual Genocide Run: An Undertale Story

This work consists of five chapters.
Ch. 1 - The Ruins of Toriel
Ch. 2 - Undyne Dying
Ch. 3 - Snuffing Muffet
Ch. 4 - Breaking Alphys's Toy
Ch. 5 - Chara, the First Slut

Chapter 1 - The Ruins of Toriel

(exposition, cons, de-breasting, meat grinder, furry)

Amongst the flowers, you wake.

Around you, golden blooms stretch up towards the crack of light from whence you fell, their soft stalks forming the cushion that had spared you. The light, sweet scent of them surrounds you, and you sit up slowly, petals tumbling from your hair as you look about. The little cavern you are in has little of interest, save the patch of flowers, but a tunnel hewn into the rock leads off, promising a potential escape.

Not remembering why or how you had fallen, you spend a moment seated in that circle of life, fingers curled in the grass and stems while you try to adjust to these strange new surroundings. Eventually, you decide you won't figure out anything by just staying in one place, and stand to explore the passageway.

Promisingly, the entrance into the next cavern is shaped into an ornate archway, the dark stone carved into columns topped by a sigil you don't recognize. Inside, you find another flower, all alone in another beam of light.

Interested by this oddity, you crouch down to inspect it more closely. Stroking the petals, you realize that the florets in the center form a distinct visage, the fuzzy flesh of the inner flower bulb looking like a faintly smirking face. Just as you move to touch it, aiming to discern whether it is real or a product of head trauma, it opens its eyes, and speaks.

"Howdy! I'm FLOWEY. FLOWEY the FLOWER!" It grins amiably up at you, stalk wriggling. Nonplussed, you stare back at it, unsure how to respond to the talking flora.

Unperturbed, it continues cheerfully. "You don't know this, but you and me are a lot alike! Hee hee hee..." Suddenly, the shape of Flowey's face changes, becoming a grotesque grin with wide, hollow eyes. "We both take pleasure in hurting, and twisting people to our will... Don't ask how I know." In a blink, its turns back into the cheerful, cute little expression you first saw.

"Anyway, I have something very special for you! I've been working really hard on it... you won't believe how long it took to get them all like this. Whenever I get... the urge... I like to load this place up and have some fun!" It glances off to the side, where another hall opens up. "She'll be here soon. I don't care to get scorched again, so I'll leave you to it. Have fun, and make sure to give them all what they want, alright? Cause in this world... it's snuff, or BE snuffed."

Winking at you, a mote of Flowey's pollen sparkles in the sun, exaggerating the confidential gesture. With that, the little flower shoots suddenly downward, disappearing completely into the earth.

Before you any time to dwell on what the talking flower could have meant by this, a fireball bursts against the spot where it had just been, and you hear soft feet padding rapidly across the stone. Turning to the next passageway, where from the fire had come, you see a white, robed shape approaching, and hear a soft, matronly voice. "Oh, what a terrible creature, torturing such a poor, innocent youth..."

The creature that had saved you steps out into the light, and you take in a startled breath at the sight of her. Humanoid, but covered in soft white fur in place of skin, her face is pulled out into a graceful muzzle, deep crimson eyes furrowed in concern. Long, drooping ears fall from the top of her skull, rounded at the ends, and small horns curl out from just above them. With the robe draping over her heavy curves, she looks very much like some sort of goat or cow, fused with someone's mother.

Her long lashes flutter as she turns toward you, noticing the expression on your face. "Ah, do not be afraid, my child..." You raise your eyebrows slightly, being a little older what most would consider a 'child'... but the way she says it makes it feel nothing like an insult. Introducing herself, she continues. "I am Toriel, caretaker of the Ruins. I pass through this place every day to see if anyone has fallen down."

Looking at you up and down as she speaks, she suddenly turns her head away, lifting a closed hand to her chest in an obvious sign of embarrassed shyness. "You are the first human to come down here in a... very, very long time."

Suddenly walking back towards where she had first come from, she quickly calls back, "Come! I will guide you through the catacombs. This way."

For lack of anything better to do, you follow the matronly goat person, watching her heavy rear and fluffy tail swing side to side with each step as she leads you further on. You pass briefly through an empty courtyard of chiseled columns and stairs, with roses planted all around, filling the air with their scent. It cloys, compared to the lighter scent of the golden flowers, and you are glad when you come into the next room.

Within, Toriel waits for you, hands clasped beneath the swell of her bosom. She smiles briefly, meeting your eye, and glances towards an arrangement of six flat cylindrical stones that protrude from the nearby floor. "Welcome to your new home, innocent one." Your lips twitch at the endearment, knowing that no matter what you have forgotten, 'innocent' is something you are not.

"Allow me to educate you in the operation of the Ruins." Toriel turns to the stones, and steps upon four of them in quick succession, then grabbing and pulling a lever that you hadn't noticed before she touched it. A door opens, and you ponder the reason for such a strange method of unlocking it. Seeing your thoughtful expression, Toriel smiles over her shoulder, explaining, "The Ruins are full of puzzles, ancient fusions between diversions and doorkeys. One must solve them to move room to room. Please adjust yourself to the sight of them."

Proceeding deeper into the strange place she calls the Ruins, Toriel stops you before you can even take two steps into the next room, a paw-like hand pressing protectively into your chest. "To make progress here, you will need to trigger several switches. Do not worry, I have labelled the ones you need to flip."

At first, you consider this at least mildly helpful. That is, before you see the switches themselves. There are three in total, with only one needing to be left unflipped to proceed. Patronizing amounts of bright yellow arrow point to them, with helpful, feminine handwriting scribbled beside them. Putting up with it for now, you jerk them both down and go to the door, where Toriel smiles and pats your hand like you were a child. "Splendid! I am very impressed!" Now, you wonder how stupid she must be, both to think you would have needed help, and to be impressed by such an simple task. Still, her hand on your arm feels pleasant, and it stays there as she walks with you to the next room, so you say nothing.

Now, you come across a stuffed facsimile of Toriel herself, slightly smaller, but dressed in one of her robes and with a rather impressive painting of her face. Reluctantly, she releases you, stepping away slightly and avoiding your gaze. "As a human in the Underground, monsters may make advances toward you. You will need to be prepared for this situation." She meets your eyes, and manages an encouraging smile. "However, worry not! The process is simple."

She directs you toward the dummy. "When you encounter a monster, they will want to fuck." She gestures to the stuffed version of herself, blushing and looking down. In a small voice, she adds, "While you are fucking, feel free to snuff them whenever you wish." When you do not move, she mumbles, "You may practice this on the dummy..."

This sudden turn of events has you more than a little confused, and also somewhat aroused. From what she says, sex is a rather casual thing for monsters... and apparently, killing one during a fuck would be perfectly fine. You look at the woman in a new light, wondering whether this is some strange come-on, or if she's actually trying to teach you an important social rule. Either way, you don't see much point in denying her.

Stepping close to the dummy, you consider it for a moment. Though its legs are only wooden poles, the torso and upper body are excellently stitched, resembling a slightly more compact version of Toriel's own generous curves. You reach out and stroke one stuffed breast, glancing back at her. A brand of bright red blush runs across her muzzle, and you can see her breathing heavily, hand pressed against her own breast in the very same spot. You move your hand slowly, and watch in amazement as she moves her own in a mirror of you, not even trying to conceal it.

Your cock starts to stir and stiffen in your pants as you play with this power, making her do every lewd thing imaginable to her breasts via the dummy. You consider having her strip her dress of right then and there by ripping it off the stitched skin of her copy, but decide that at this rate, you'll have her naked soon enough in any case. Better to wait for somewhere more comfortable. You almost step away from the dummy, then suddenly remember what else Toriel had said. "Feel free to snuff them, whenever you wish."

In a snap decision, you go for the throat of the mannequin, grabbing it suddenly with both hands and squeezing brutally, staring intently at Toriel while you strangle her lookalike. She gasps, letting out a shuddering breath, and slowly raises her own hands to her neck. You watch her squeeze, and see the round tips of her breasts poke out as her nipples stiffen beneath the robe, her arousal increasing as she runs out of air. Her voice is strained and shallow as she moans, face turning blue before she finally lets her hands fall, slumping heavily against the wall. By that time, you'd already ripped the head off of the dummy, and she stares at the cottony gore with glazed eyes. "Ah... very good. You are very good."

Staggering into the next room, she slowly regains her breath, seeming to grow more content and relaxed by the second. Brushing scraps of cotton off your clothes, you follow her once again, hoping you find somewhere more private soon.

Trailing behind her through a short corridor, you soon encounter a concerning amount of spikes protruding from a bridge across a water filled room. Before you can begin to puzzle out how to progress, Toriel thrusts out a hand to you, murmuring, "Hold onto me for a moment, child... I will hurry us across this trap."

This time, her guidance is far from patronizing. Leading you in a seemingly random pattern that keeps you from any real spikes, your proximity to fatal impalement almost kills the mood... but you entertain yourself with thoughts of shoving her to her death, instead.

By the time you reach the other side, your heart is pounding in your chest. As such, it comes as a relief when Toriel turns and says, "That's enough puzzles for now... I must attend to some business, and you must stay alone for a while." She clutches your hand tightly in both of hers, seeming regretful, and steps a little closer. "Please remain here," she pleads. "I will come back to you soon, and then..."

She trails off, panting softly, and you realize the middle of her robe is stained around her thighs. Apparently you were not the only one getting excited so close to the spikes. "It will only be a moment," she insists, backing away. Her hips sway obscenely as she trots quickly out of sight, going down a long corridor and around a corner.

Not enjoying being left out in the cold, however briefly, you ignore her request and begin to trace her path at once. To your surprise, you completely lose track of her path after the first turn, delayed by puzzle after puzzle until your frustration is at a boiling point.

After drowning an obstinate rock in a shallow pool, you use it as a stepping stone to circumvent the another set of spikes in your path, and shove past all else in your way to try and catch Toriel. At this point, you're almost enjoying the hunt, fruitless though it may so far be. Striding down hallways, you turn back at dead end after dead end, finally finding the exit after nearly half an hour of searching.

The courtyard you come into is dominated by a black-trunked tree, fallen red leaves strewn about its base. A brick wall, unlike those you had seen in the Ruins, is set with a doorway that leads into what seems to be a home. Heading towards it, you meet Toriel at the front steps, nearly knocking her down as she shuffles out to find you. Immediately she blushes, but does not step away, standing almost pressed against you and trembling with exhaustion after some unknown labor.

"Oh dear, that took longer than I thought it would... I should not have left you alone for so long, my child." Reaching out, she takes your hands, rubbing her thumbs along your strong fingers while looking sheepishly down at them. "It was bad of me to try and surprise you like this... Please, spare me a little longer, and I will show you."

Smiling nervously, Toriel takes you into the privacy of her home. The air inside smells of spices you can't quite recall the names of, but their scent nonetheless complements the light, bright decor. Releasing your hands, Toriel immediately removes all distractions from your mind, slowly shrugging out of her formless robe in front of you. The garment pools on the ground, and she gently kicks it away as she turns, blushing deeper than ever and shaking with excitement.

"Surprise," she murmurs, smiling despite her shyness. "I've decided to give you a very special gift, human... myself. I thought that I might welcome you into the Underground, and show you what a good time you can have here." A tremble runs through her, and with her body exposed, you see the fresh trickle of juices run down her thigh as she struggles to contain herself. "O-of course, I know you would have taken me either way, but I hope that you enjoy me as a willing sacrifice."

Then, she takes a hesitant step towards the right, heading into a hallway with two doors further on. "The stairs lead to the rest of the Underground, once you are done with me," she breathes, unable to look away from you now that she has resigned herself. From the way that she smiles, the expression on your face must tell her volumes. "But, I am not your only gift. Come..." Backing away as you approach, she opens the first door on your left, and slips inside.

In the room, you find her draped across a massive meat grinder, her shaking fingers caressing the steel as adrenaline fills her body. "It was very difficult to find one of these... and harder to bring it here. I have been alone a very long time, human, and alive even longer... I've dreamt of this day for millennia, when a human who could snuff me would finally come. I am not worthy of it, but I hope you will grant me this final request..."

Taking a knife from a rack bolted to the grinder's side, she presses herself into you, pushing the blade into your hand as she kisses you deeply. "Grind me up," she whispers against your lips, begging. Her heavy breasts squish against your chest, the nipples hot and hard even through your shirt. She pants between each word, squirming against you. "And cook me. In the kitchen I have left a recipe, and some ingredients. Use them, and then... eat me. Take me with you on your journey, out of the Ruins, and fill up on my flesh whenever you crave it." She shudders as she finishes her plea, relaxing against you. After a moment of simply standing and feeling her rapid heartbeat, you wrap your arm around her in a gentle embrace.

You can feel the animal fear still inside her, in the way she flinches from your touch, but she presses back into you in a heartbeat, still wanting this more than she fears it.

Letting the knife touch against her thigh, you guide her fingers down, letting her fumble with the clasp of your pants for a moment before making your first cut. She lets out a scream, but doesn't stop, taking deep breaths as her pupils dilate from pain. "It's... hot..." she murmurs, unbuttoning you with newfound steadiness. Glancing down, her lips part in surprise, and she gasps, "Oh, my child, it's so big..." She begins to kneel, parting her lips to take you into her mouth.

Before she can waste your time fawning over your cock, you lift your hand to her throat, gripping and shoving her back against the meat grinder. She grunts as she slams into it, eyes watering as she spreads her legs for you, even as she struggles to breathe from being held up by the neck.

Sliding into her is every bit as sweet as you thought it would be. Soaked couldn't begin to describe it, the almost painful heat of her insides draws you in inexorably, slamming as deep as you can without any preamble. Every inch plunges inside with ease, but it feels no less heavenly for that. Squeezing tighter, you fuck her up against the cold side of the meat grinder, letting her strain and twitch from your thrusts, until her entire body shudders in wracking orgasm. Her cunt clenches around you, gripping in a wave along your shaft, and you find yourself held inside her, unable to move.

Before she finishes cumming, you release her throat and grab one heavy breast, jerking it up hard by the nipple. The supple flesh pulls taut, rounded, but still giving way to gravity. With one swipe of your knife, you cut it free, and toss it into the mouth of the grinder as Toriel shrieks, convulsing in agony but still climaxing. You lean closer, to whisper some fatalistic sweet nothing in her ear as she comes down from the mixed high, but instead find yourself surprised as she grabs your head in both hands, kissing you deeply.

Unable to do much but reciprocate, you rub your thumb against the raw edge of the circular wound on her chest, tasting her mouth. You can feel the exposed muscles trembling, weeping blood down her side. Every time you press into it, Toriel lets out another moan against your lips, the same low, happy noise she makes with every thrust of your cock. The sound reminds you of mooing, and you realize just how cowlike the woman truly is. Heavy, stupid, white-furred, and with udders that would have put any dairy cow to shame... had you not mutilated them. Seeing her like this, eyes rolling in pain and ecstasy, she seems barely more than an animal, needing to be put to slaughter.

For some reason, the thought makes your blood boil with passion. Gripping her bleeding chest, you pull the larger woman against yourself, lifting her briefly and turning to slam her down onto the metal shelf that angles down into the meat grinder's maw. The electric machine is still switched off, Toriel's severed breast resting against the square blades, a trail of blood behind it.

Pulling yourself from her with a wet sound, you leave the pathetic cow to her own devices for a moment, turning to the breaker and flipping it up. With a crackle of power, the heavy machine hums, and you hear the sound of rending flesh as Toriel's severed breast is ground to bits by the accelerating blades.

Looking back at her, you see her with her legs bent to keep her from sliding down further, one hand between her legs with the other lifting the knife to her remaining breast. Her head had been tilted back, watching her own flesh destroyed by the merciless machine mere inches from her face. The slightest slip would be her death, you knew, and her legs were trembling quite a bit.

"Hee... hee hee..." She giggles, lifting her head to look at you as you step up against her, grinding your shaft against her pussy. "I feel... lopsided." Her eyes are hazy, and you realize that she must have lost a lot of blood by now. Her side is soaked in red, and her hand moves sluggishly as she shoves her remaining breast up, pressing the blade into her soft flesh.

With a cry of agony, she saws through the skin and fat, and her second breast falls away, tumbling down the slope into the grinder and disappearing in a spray of blood. Her newly flat chest heaves, and you hold onto her thighs, not wanting to turn her body into ground chuck... yet. Not until you've had your fun. "That's... better..." She mumbles, tilting her head to look at you. The knife slips from her weak fingers, falling into the blades to be destroyed with a metallic shriek.

Not noticing or perhaps not caring, a faint smile plays across Toriel's lips, and she reaches down to touch your hand. "You are so strong, my child." Closing her eyes, she shudders in pleasure as you enter her once again. You thrust with slow care at first, making a game of it, seeing how hard you can fuck without pushing her head into the grinder. She gasps when one of her horns is caught in the blades, breaking off and jerking her head so that one floppy ear soon follows. Whimpering, she opens her eyes again, rocking her hips slowly against your own in encouragement. "Oh my sweet one... do not torment me by sparing me now. Prove yourself..."

Reaching down to your wrists, she holds on to you, her grip barely strong enough to keep her from sliding. She lifts her legs, spreading them wide to give you freedom to pound her as hard as you want. "Prove to me," she whispers, "that you are strong enough to snuff those who love you."

Her willingness, rather than her pleas, or even the clenching heat of her womanhood, are what push you over the edge. Fingertips tearing skin and fur, you ram yourself deeply inside, costing Toriel her other ear as you cum. Feeling your warmth flood her, Toriel smiles, letting go of you with one hand to touch her stomach, just above where the tip of your cock is buried inside her. If you hadn't been holding on so tight, she would have been ground up then, slipping down into oblivion. Still, she manages to look up at you, one last time.

Meeting her eyes, you recall how she had looked just a short while ago, whole and curvaceously attractive. Now, earless, breastless, exhausted by blood loss, she looked pathetic, especially with that proud, insipid smile upon her lips. Knowing you have no further use for her, she closes her eyes, and says her farewell.

"Be good, won't you?"

Letting her go, you watch as her head touches the blades. She dies at once, her skull cracked and crushed, body jerking as it twists in the grinder's irresistible spin. It eats her from top to bottom, shredding through her neck and shoulders as easily as it had her breasts, though you hear bones snapping constantly as it tears through ribs. Her arms, freed from their attachment to her torso, are briefly spared from further destruction. You almost think you'll have to reach down to push them in, but they finally slide down as her thick thighs are chopped up, the blades of the grinder thoroughly coated in red meat by that point.

You let the machine spin for a bit afterwards, to make sure everything that once was Toriel is now nothing but chopped up goat burger. Then... you leave.

Disregarding her final request had always been your intention from the moment you heard it. The stupid cow had clearly not thought things through. Why would you want to eat anything made with meat that had bits of bone and feces and random organs in it? It would taste disgusting.

Besides, cannibalism is fucked up.

In the hall, you pause before the stairs to take Toriel's discareded robe from the ground, doing your best to wipe your cock and clothes clean of all the blood as you explore the house. You find a small reading room, the comfortable armchair therein having been fitted with a well-sized vibrator in the middle of the seat. Glancing at the bookshelves next to it, you catch only one title before you enter the kitchen. "72 Uses For Your Own Meat."

Shaking your head in amusement at the dead woman's obsession, you look around the kitchen, raking your eyes across the clean countertops. You see the recipe, set beside an empty pie crust and a collection of ingredients, but ignore it.

Where are the knives.

After much searching, you finally locate one. The long, sharp chef's knife was tucked away at the back of a drawer, perhaps so as not to tempt Toriel with the sight of it. Tilting the blade, you smile at your own reflection, and wipe a drop of blood from your cheek. Turning the oven on full blast, you toss everything flammable you can find into it, and walk out of the room as it begins to preheat. Just in case.

As pass back through the reading room, you spot something you had not seen before, placed intentionally behind a corner of the room so that it could be seen coming from the kitchen, but not heading towards it. It was an envelope, bearing a little heart, and Toriel's name.

Opening it, you pull out a photo of your late lover, teasingly lifting her dress to expose her sopping pussy, one hand wrapped around her throat, her face contorted in the perfect expression of masochistic sluttiness. Despite recently having had the best fuck you can remember, seeing Toriel's body whole and perfect makes you want to ruin her all over again. Turning the photo over, you read a note written upon the back.

"I hope you enjoyed me, since I'm sure I loved every second! If you did, maybe this photo can be something else to remember me by. I hope I taste very good ]; )"

Unable to help yourself, you smile fondly at the photo. Tucking it away into your inventory, you descend the only stairway in the house, and leave the Ruins behind.
R: 0 / I: 0

Marinette Volunteers (Ladybug, Food porn, Enthusiastic consent, Exhibition, Complete)

Marinette Volunteers
Tags: Miraculous Ladybug, Marinette Dupain-Cheng, Exhibitionism, Enthusiastic Consent, Cannibalism, Snuff, Food Porn, Complete.
All characters herein are 18 or older.

After learning that this will be Adrien's first birthday without his mother, Marinette decides to do something special to make sure it's a happy one and volunteers to become the refreshments.


“Adrien!” Marinette called out after class to get the boy's attention. She'd always felt so nervous around him, but now that she had a reason to talk to her crush it was just so much easier!

“Marinette!” Adrien greeted her with a smile. “What's up?”

Marinette flushed, it was still wonderful being greeted by him, just talking to the blond always brightened her day! But she had a purpose for this conversation. It was important; so she couldn't devolve into a useless nervous lump the way she always did.

Marinette took a deep breath and firmed herself for what she had to do. “I wanted to ask about your party preparations; how you want the food done…” Marinette blushed.

“As long as you're the main ingredient, I'm sure whatever I get will be delicious,” Adrien replied looking her over.

Now that she was registered as food, Marinette had taken to dressing more daringly; her jeans were practically skin tight, her peony-patterned shirts had become crop-tops showing off her perfectly flat belly. It was all a part of the confidence that becoming food had given her. Adrien wanted her! And with that source of anxiety gone? Marinette felt freer than ever! It showed too, she was much more flirtatious now!

“Mmmm…. Well, my pussy's certainly gotten juicy thinking about you sinking your teeth into it!” Marinette agreed. “But I still want everything to be perfect for your birthday tomorrow, so, can we talk?” she asked, leaning in with wide eager eyes.

“Of course,” Adrien nodded. “I always have time for you Marinette. I know how much you're putting into making this party perfect for me,” the blond smiled.

Marinette nodded. “Well…” She paused. This was Adrien's first birthday without his mother, but saying that wasn't a great idea. Even though finding out was what made her volunteer to become the food for his party? It was kind of sad and Marinette didn't want to remind him about the fact. “I wanted to make sure your birthday was special,” Marinette replied.

“Oh! Right!” She shook her head to clear it as she realized that they were getting off course. “Food!” Marinette steered the conversation back on topic. “Let me get undressed so you can see the menu, okay?”

“Right,” Adrien agreed, his eyes focused intensely on the half-Chinese beauty before him as she shed her jacket, placing it on a desk and pulled her crop-top over her head.

“No bra?” Adrien asked.

“Well, it's not like my breasts are going to sag between now and the party, right?” Marinette replied. “And… It's kind of exciting going without in class.”

Adrien couldn't deny that! Marinette's cute pink nipples were hard enough that he could see them through her shirt the whole day long. His attention was pulled back to the cute girl that was giving him the best present she possibly could as she *wriggled* out of her *tight* jeans, revealing her puffy, wet, cunt as she bent down to roll the fabric off of her body.

“No panties either?” Adrien asked, not having realized just how exposed the pretty girl had been.

“I couldn't fit them under my pants,” Marinette blushed. “They were too tight.”

Adrien's mind raced as he wondered what Marinette had felt, the denim rubbing against her sex all day long. From the wet stain in the crotch of the jeans Adrien could see as she folded them and placed them atop her jacket, she'd certainly seemed to enjoy it!

“So? What do you think?” Marinette asked, her arms gesturing to her naked body. “Do I look good enough to eat?” Being food had changed something inside her. She was more confident now. Her body wasn't something to be embarrassed about, it was a prime ingredient!

Adrien licked his lips unconsciously as he looked at Marinette. “Definitely,” he replied. “You look incredible! Can I take a picture?”

Before volunteering Marinette would have agonized over the question. Should she? Shouldn't she? But now? Adrien wanting a picture made sense. She was his food, and while sexy, Adrien wanting to take a picture was just like when Marinette bought a beautiful parfait and photographed it to brag to Alya.

“Of course!” Marinette agreed. “Do you want me to pose?” she asked.

“Could you?” Adrien agreed.

Marinette walked to the desk and stepped onto it using the stairs on the classroom risers. She lay on the sun-warmed wood and spread her legs, allowing Adrien an unhindered view of her body, including her pussy, practically drooling pussy. Adrien walked between her legs and snapped enough photographs that Marinette was certain some would end up perfect. She reached down to spread her lower lips.

“While most of me is going into the Marinette-meat meatloaf, I made sure that my parents are going to save this cut for the top of the cake. They're going to carve it out so that it looks like a heart for you,” the blue-haired girl explained. “But… they need to know how you want it cooked first.”

“You know, I've never actually seen one before?” Adrien replied, staring at Marinette's bared sex. He reached out, hesitant.

“You can touch it if you want to?” Marinette replied with a small blush. “I won't tell anyone you played with your food,” she fin